《Naruto: The Prince of Lust》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 At first, it was just a hum; the kind one might annoyingly swat away, absolutely sure a fat fly was buzzing far to close to the ear. Mere weekster and for quite some time, the sound morphed into distant chatter; hazy, like the final incoherent echoes of conversation. It had made, then, potential graduate student, Uzumaki Naruto constantly swivel his head like a whip, dead intent on locating this elusive chatter. He heard it everywhere; in the middle of ss, walking through the markets, training in the woods, rxing in his apartment, and his frustration grew every time he couldn''t locate its source. Presently, however, as he drags his feet away from Konoha''s hospital, thest thing on his mind was some annoying chattering sound he couldn''t identify. The day was bright and the pure white clouds wererge and puffy against the baby blue of the sky. Certainly, a joyous day for many in the nation of Fire, unless you were Naruto and Umino Iruka. The thoughtful and caring chnin-sensei had selflessly saved his life from the traitor, Mizuki, just days before, using his body to stop arge shuriken that was meant for him. For his troubles, Naruto''s favorite academy sensei is now paralyzed from the chest down. Walking that long sorrowful path toward nothing and no one, the only voice in Naruto''s head was the list of injuries the nurse was adamant the young genin had caused that night by needlessly moving Iruka-sensei in a panicked rush to get the injured chnin-sensei to the hospital. "Because of your carelessness," the nurse yelled, "his spine, spinal nerve roots, intercostal nerves, ribs, and lungs were extraneously damaged. Because of you, he''ll never have a career as an active Konoha shinobi again! He''ll be lucky if he can ever walk again. Now, get out! He doesn''t want to see you!" Truthfully, Naruto didn''t understand most of what she said. It all sounded terrible, but the part that struck him the most, the thing he mes himself so utterly over, is being the reason Iruka-Sensei can never be a shinobi again. Before he knew the extent of his sensei''s injuries, Naruto was supremely confident the scarred sensei would be fine in a couple of days. Naruto himself recalls being stabbed before and he was always fine in a day or two. He had been so excited to visit the chnin to show off his brand new hitai-ate, to regale him with how they passed Kakashi-sensei''s bell test, only to be yelled that Iruka-sensei doesn''t want to see him. The difference in walks to and from the hospital is like a moonless night and a pleasant day. ''Why wouldn''t he be fine? He was supposed to be,'' Naruto can''t help but think. ''That shouldn''t happen to good people.'' Lamenting over the grievous injury of his single mentorhis fourth special person after Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, and Ayame-neehe unknowingly found himself on the best spot overlooking all of Konoha. Admiring the robust vige, now cognizant of why the majority hate him and the thing inside him, it only fueled his need to make things right again, to desperately fight this horrible feeling in his chest from festering. Jiji had taught him long ago that nothing changes if you stay unhappy about it. "Smiling is contagious because happiness is contagious," Naruto recites, recalling Hokage-jiji exin to him after another crowd had hurt him. "When we are happy, people can feel that energy, and it can make them happy in return. That is why I think the best weapon against hatred and loneliness is love and friendship." The old man would smile happily at a frightened five-year-old Naruto, and Naruto, though sad and confused, couldn''t help a small smile spread his lips. From that point on, Naruto grew to understand the old man''s words with every passing day, and tried to fight the vige''s animosity with his best smiles and goodwill. ''If I became the best shinobi in the vige, and then the best Hokage of all time, I just know Iruka-sensei would be happy,'' Naruto mentally deres as ifbating the guilt within with his sheer determination. He may not be the smartest shinobi in ss, but even he knows the steps to take Jiji''s white hat; work harder than anyone and protect your vige. ''I couldn''t stop Mizuki-teme from hurting Iruka-sensei, but I won''t let anything bad happen to sensei again! I know it!'' ''Na.. rut..o.'' Naruto whipped around, hopping on his feet, looking for whoever called his name. It was faint, wispy really, but he''s certain he heard it. "Hello!" he cautiously calls. "Who''s there?" There''s no response. After a few seconds of silence, Naruto straightens up from his guarded stance. Confident it must''ve been his imagination, he hops off of the Yondaime''s stone visage to train; To make Iruka-sensei proud. Team seven''s first meeting as an official Konoha squad isn''t until next week, and with clenched fists, he''s determinedt o be the best one in it. ''It won''t be for nothing Iruka-sensei! Just you watch,'' he mentally pumps himself up as he dashes to his favorite training ground: Training Ground 28. It''s a small thingpared to the better newer training grounds, or the older revered ones nearer to the center of town, but it''s less likely to have any shinobi already training in it. Using rotting, weathered targets hanging from various branches of several trees for his shuriken and kunai practice, he concentrates on attempting six simultaneous shuriken throws. He''s gotten fairly good at throwing two shiruken per hand with decent uracy, but three per hand is frustrating him to get right. As he''s just about to release the spinning missiles, he hears it again. ''Naru..to,'' It''s louder, seizing his muscles for a split second and breaking his concentration, scattering his precious few throwing stars everywhere but on target. "Uah, wh-wh-wh-who''s there!" Naruto yells out, searching desperately around, in shadows, in the canopy above or bushes below, extending his senses for any sound that''s not of nature. "Whoever it is bettere out now or I swear I''ll make you eat dirt!" he adamantly yells with a pointed finger. No onees out. It was silent, unnerving, and he was still and rigid for a solid five minutes. He nearly rxes his guard when he heard it again. ''Can...ou hear... e?'' Naruto begins to wonder if he''s going crazy because it was starting to sound more like this unrecognizable male voice was in his head rather than somewhere around him where unrecognizable voices ought to be. "W-w-wh-who," Naruto stammers, asking aloud but dreading a response... very much so dreading it. ''I can... ear you bet..er,'' the voice said, and Naruto runs. Like a bolt out of a bow, he sprints full out with no real direction in mind other than away. ''How''s that,'' the voice asks. ''That better?'' ''I''m going crazy, I''m going crazy, I''m going crazy...'' Naruto mentally repeats, casually noticing the voice feels even clear despite sprinting away from it. Feeling nothing but adrenaline in his legs, he runs t out, making the trees look like a blurry paste around him. ''You''re no... going crazy,'' the young but deep voice states, interjecting his reply in Naruto''s thoughts. Suddenly, Naruto ends his panicked sprint with a bit of a slide, ninja sandals ripping earth until hees to a stop, shouting, "wait a'' minute!" Looking around the forest again, he asks, "is this a prank? That you Konohamaru? ...Sasuke-teme? ...Kakashi-sensei? Whoever it is, you better believe I won''t rest until I get you back ten times worse!" ''It''s not... prank,'' the voice says. ''Though that''d be... pretty awesome prank.'' "AAHH," Naruto groans in startling surprise, bringing up his fingers nails to be nervously gnawed on by his teeth. "This is genjutsu! Some kinda crazy illusion... trying to- to make me do something stupid, like steal women''s panties or eat vegetables. I won''t do it!" ''This isn''t genjutsu, Naruto,'' the voice says with a chuckle. ''Kami, it feels so weird calling you that.'' "Why would that be weird, you weirdo. It''s my name! How do you even know my name!?" Naruto tosses back strongly, walking around bushes and behind trees, doing his best to locate a physical person nearby who''s responsible for this jutsu, and yet he finds no one. ''I know it''s your name,'' the voice says, still seemingly sounding amused. ''Because it''s also my name.'' But for a couple of skeptical blinks, his entire body freezes as his patience momentarily yields and reboots. "...this- this may be a wicked prank, but I''m still not falling for it!" Naruto yells. "I''m the one and only, future Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto! Now get out here so I can kick the crap out you!" ''Well, listen up, Uzumaki Naruto: the Next Hokage,'' Naruto starts, lightly mocking the boy''s use of his full name and aspiration. ''What I''m about to tell you is going to be hard to believe, but you and I share the same name because we''re actually the same person. I''m the you from the future.'' Two more blinks at the unexpectedly ludicrous revtion and an exhale of admiration, and Naruto can''t help but think with a small measure of respect, ''Uwwaaahh, even I wouldn''t have thought of a prank like that.'' ''Thanks, but since I''m you, technically you did, or will... No, I mean, this isn''t a prank,'' the voice mentally replies to Naruto''s thought. Chapter 2: Chapter 2 "You can read my mind!?" Naruto calls out, nearly falling from the branch he was using to scale a tree in search of the hidden prankster. After regaining his bnce, he hops to the ground, beginning to entertain the notion that there''s no one to find because there was no one around. ''Oh, this is going to take a while... time we don''t have,'' the voice couldn''t help but exhale. ''Look, I really am you from the future and I can prove it. You should be Genin by this point, at least that''s what I was aiming for. Our- your Jnin-sensei is Hatake Kakashi, and your teammates are Haruno Sakura-chan and Uchiha Sasuke.'' "Beh! That doesn''t prove anything," Naruto quickly retorts, still looking around. "They announced it in ss. Everyone heard." ''Fair enough,'' the young deeper voice concedes. ''How about something only we- you would know? Like the first time you had Ichiraku''s Ramen. We- you were eight-years-old and Teuchi-jiji found you unconscious in the alley where he dumps his trash. You were scared but he was kind, and let you sit in his stand. Ayame-nee bandaged you up while Teuchi-jiji made you a bowl of pork and beef ramen. We knew instantly, outside of Ji-chan, he was one of the few safe adults in the vige. And Ayame-nee was just as awesome. Who else could know that but us?'' Naruto doesn''t respond for a few moments, absorbing the nature and the truth of the voice''s urate ims. He did meet Teuchi-jiji and his daughter when he was eight. The civilian adults stopped attacking him long before that but teenage bullies were another matter entirely and would chase him down every time they spotted him. It''s true no one would know what Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee did... "Wait," Naruto sluggishly spectes aloud. "They would know. Jiji and Nee-chan could''ve told you." ''I mean I doubt they ever would, but fine,'' the voice states. ''We''re low on time so I''ll name a few things quickly; stuff only we know. We- ...you first developed the Oiroke no Jutsu(Sexy Technique) because you noticed how girls are treated better and how much more attention they''d get. You found a box of Barely Legal and Raw Kunoichi magazines in the dump, peeped on girls in the bath houses, and finished the jutsu in six months.'' Though wide-eyed in shock and red in the face, Naruto refutes nothing as the voice continues, ''you found your green goggles in the park by the academy. You stayed there for nearly three hours waiting to see if anyone woulde back for them. When no one did, you kept it on your head in hopes someone might recognize them. You found a fat toad in that pond by the Hygapound. You became best friends and named him Gama-chan.'' Naruto can hear the levity in his voice all but disappear when he continues, ''we were really sad when some of the Hyga kids killed him. That was a hard month, but while you were scavenging the dump, you found a toad wallet that reminded you of Gama-chan and kept it. Your shinobi tools were mostly scavenged from corpses in Training Ground 44. Everything else in your apartment is a hand-me-down, clearance sale, or found in the dump because nearly all the shops in the vige make you pay more. You sent a letter to yourself when you first learned how to write because you never got any mail and you wanted to know what it felt like-'' "Okay," Naruto finally said, calling an end to the voice''s rather depressing tirade of his life. "Uh... whatever, I still don''t think you''re me from the future, but, I''ll hear you out. Start by telling me how awesome I be. How fast do I be Hokage?" ''First,'' the voice interrupts, cutting off some of Naruto''s excitement. ''You have to know I won''t always be with you like thisspeaking to you like this isn''t a constant thing. What I''m doing takes a lot of effort and concentration to keep up. I''ll exin what that is next time. As we speak, it''s getting harder and harder to stay, so until I can get a better handle on this, for now, I can only talk for minutes at a time, maybe twenty if I really try.'' "Soundsplicated," Naruto grumbles. "Why can''t you tell me now?" ''Not enough time,'' the voice says. ''I''ll be back, thoughonce I''ve restedbut for thesest few minutes, I just want to exin a bit of why I''m here. The short version is, there''s a fourth great shinobi war, and basically, we lose. Lots of people we know will die, and the rest are trapped in a never-ending, unbreakable genjutsu. I''ll exin more next time but, the reason we lost is because I wasn''t strong enough. Team seven, our friends, our vige, the entire shinobi world is a ve to this really bad guy because we weren''t strong enough to stop him. It was all too easy to manipte usthe nations, I meanbecause we were all too busy hating each other and fighting amongst ourselves to stop and think. In the end, we couldn''t stop this cycle of hate, which meant, we couldn''t stop him.'' "Are you serious?" Naruto huffs with wide eyes. ''Hehe, yeah, I guess that would be hard for anyone to ept,'' the voice admits. ''But it''s true. There''s something else, and this is going to be really important. You already know Kage Bunshin, right?'' "...Yeah," Naruto slowly acknowledges. ''Good,'' the voice affirms. ''What you probably don''t knowor won''t know until yearster for some odd reasonis that any knowledge or experience your bunshin experiences, you''ll learn as well after it''s dispelled. T-Try this... if you don''t... believe me.'' "Oi, oi, Naru-nii, you okay?" Naruto asks uneasily, sensing the struggle in the Voice''s speech. ''I only have... seconds,'' Naru-nii barely manages to get out. ''Make... a Kage-Bunshin. Make... it... talk... to Teuchi-jiji... or Iruka-sensei... somebody. Then... dispel it. You''ll... learn... e.. e.. every... thing... it... learnned.'' Quiet fills Naruto''s expectation of further conversation. After several moments of silence, Naruto can''t help but call out, "Neh, Naru-nii? Naru-nii, you still there?" Other than the wind breezing through grass, leaves, and branches, and the birds singing, Naruto is met with silence. Head tilting to the side, Naruto scratches his smooth hairless chin, pondering everything that''s happened. He questions the merits of thisplicated prank... if he can even call it a prank. Humming inquisitively against the rustling sounds of blowing trees, he slowly reflects on the voice and how it knew things about him that no one else could know. Naruto was fairly sure if the voice continued, it would''ve only mentioned more anecdotes about his outcast of a life, so, it''s either the most borate prank in the history of pranks, or... "Meh!" Naruto shrugs forming the hand seals for the Kage Bunshin. He''s always been a practical guy, not that he wouldn''t love the brains to think his way through problems but the academy pointed out to him a long time ago he just wasn''t smart enough for that kind of rational approach. What''s more, he isn''t really doing anything dangerous, or suspect, like how Mizuki tricked him into stealing the Scroll of Seals. "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" From a quickly evaporating puff of white smoke, nine shadow clones of himself pop into existence. "He said one... but whatever," Naruto mumbles, taking amanding step in front of his troops. "Alright, listen up. I want three of you to go... somewhere. Ah! One goes to Ayame-nee, one to Ji-chan, and one to... Iruka-sensei. Break into his room if you have. Just see him. You can dispel after that." With little more than a quick look between the nine, three immediately break off. How those three knew they were the ones, the original didn''t know, nor care. "What about us," one clone calls. "The rest of you go to look for the shuriken I threw earlier. When you find one, leave it there and dispel. I guess I''ll learn where it is." "Yosh!" The rest of the clones call, fists in the air, and Naruto watches them rush off to get to work, all the while shrinking a bit at what he''s heard. It''s not every day you''re told the fate of the entire shinobi world rests on your shoulders, much less failed when it mattered. Lives of families, friends, strangers, ninja, civilian, and everything in between somehow are depending on him and he doesn''t know why. Ji-chan is the strongest person he knows. Why wouldn''t they rely on him instead? If for some absolutely insane reason, everything Naru-nii said turns out to be true, he can''t help butpare it to Iruka-sensei. He failed to keep his sensei safe, even ended up hurting him worse in his great panic, and that was only one person. What Naru-nii is talking about is for the fate of everyone; Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-nee, Iruka-sensei, Sakura-chan, maybe even the people that hate him. Naruto can''t see how everyone could depend on him like that. Wouldn''t he just fail to keep everyone safe as he had his favorite sensei? Naruto felt restless, like he''s been sitting for too long and itching to get up. All these questions he has no answers for is making him doubt himself. Chapter 3: Chapter 3 "This has to be a prank!" Naruto calls out. ''How could it not be?'' He thinks, when suddenly information, a memory, knowledge he didn''t have of a lost shiruken he tossed somewhere in the woods, pops into his mind. It feels like a little strained pulling, like someone quickly ripping a single strand of hair from his head. As he takes in the entire memory, he questions how true it is, how real this is. His first step to fetch his newly recalled shuriken is interrupted with another sh-memory, leaping into his mind, cause the ache on his brain to momentarily sharpen. Before too long, Naruto learns where all six of his shuriken went and has a headache simr to prolonged brain freeze for his efforts. The concentrated, lethargic pricks of pain don''tst longa couple minutes or soand it''s not nearly the worst pain he''s ever experienced. However, it''s an effect he makes a note of nheless. With all his worn throwing stars in his pouch, the first of his shadow''s conversations floods his mind. Naruto squints his eyes at the pinch to his brain as a whole conversation with Ayame-nee ys out in his mind. It was a simple conversation. Nothing of note or relevance other than the usual, ''hey, Ayame-nee,'' and, ''how''s it going?'' Though she had finished their short conversation with a phrase she''s often directed at him. "Nothing but the freshest ingredients for our favorite customer." No sooner had he thought that sounds just like her, did another memory materialize in his mind. He was in the Hokage tower. He tried to see Ji-chan but his secretary had informed him that the Hogake was in a council meeting. "That should be easy to double check," Naruto says to himself. Whether the voice knew about the meeting or not didn''t matter. He himself didn''t know about the meeting, so if there is, in fact, a meeting, the Voice will have told him something about this jutsu that neither Kakashi-sensei or Ji-chan informed him of. He''s not angry with them, but he certainly doesn''t understand why they wouldn''t mention this neat little trick. If he wasn''t a serious shinobi of the Leaf, he would certainly be nning the biggest chronicle of pranks for the year. The final memory he received on the path home. It was a hurried memory. His clone had been found trying to get past the entrance, and they chased after him. The majority of the staff may be talented in saving lives but he''s been chased for most of his. He managed to hold them off until he finally found Iruka-sensei. He was asleep, propped up on his bed with at least five pillows and a harness around his torso, keeping him up. It was thest image before his clone ended its existence, but it was enough constion just to see Iruka-sensei. ''He didn''t look great,'' mentally Naruto admits and if he were honest with himself, he''s having a hard time keeping the guilt from assuming control. So much so, in fact, he stops his journey back home in favor of returning to Training Ground 28 to continue training. He may or may not have spoken to his future self... he may or may not have been duped... but he wasn''t going to waste any time on his path to get stronger. If everything Naru-nii said turns out to actually be true, he will not fail again, just like he won''t fail Iruka-sensei again. KURENAI "Thank you very much for granting me audience, Hyga-dono," Kurenai clearly and evenly tells the Hyga n Head, her palms ced daintily on the floor in an upside down V as she bows her head respectfully. Therge receiving chamber in the main branch''s home of the Hygapound was as traditional as every other resident on therge property. Despite the antiquated style of the sitting room, the hardwood furnishing, the tatami mats, the gold and silver trim lining the beams, counters, and zaisu, was immacte. It gave the impression of wealth within tradition. The sliding doors were closed for privacy and despite there being no windows the well-lit room was not stuffy. Hyga Hiashi sat rigid, kneeling on an elevated tform ahead of the bowing kunoichi, while Kurenai sat kneeling ten paces away, her lush ebony hair flowered the sides of her bowed head. Such deference to a man that wasn''t her Hokage was unfavorable to her, but sadly unavoidable. The beautiful kunoichi was taught well and studied hard. Thoughing from very little, she had unassable drive; a drive to make her father proud, a drive to prove her mother wrong, a drive to exalt the reverence of Konoha''s Will of Fire. She worked hard to be the best genjutsu master in all of Konohagakure, as much for herself as for her deceased father, but what made her most proud, is that every ounce of hard-earned skill and knowledge gained is in profound service of future generations. Their distinguished gains as shinobi of the Leaf is her greatest honor. In mind, body, and soul, her goal is to help the youths in her charge in any and every way she can, so they might pass on their Will of Fire to the students in their time. Determined, Kurenai knows she needed to be respectful to Hyga Hiashi for her goal, far more than she would otherwise be. In truth, she doesn''t approve of the Hyga system, but for her charge, she''ll bow and give reverence to the arrogant ve owner, even if she''d much rather trap him in a hellish never-ending nightmare for the rest of his miserable life. "You''ve dered this meeting was in regard to Hinata," Hiashi stated in a deep, belittling tone nearly to the point of offensive. "Speak." The man had little eyes of steel, the kind that would express the same amount of emotion to an infant as an enemy. He peered over her, exhuming nothing but vain misogynistic pride. Now that he''s spoken to her, Kurenai raises her head to meet his brass gaze and address him. "As you are no doubt aware, I am your daughter''s Jonin Sensei." "You are not who I would''ve chosen were I given the honor of petitioning for rmendations," Hiashi easily exined, as if his callous judgment on the choice of his daughter''s sensei was beneficial to how Kurenai viewed herself. Chapter 4: Chapter 4 For her part, Kurenai didn''t betray her ultimate goal for the growing ire toward the Hyga head. Instead, she continued as if no insult was given. "It is because of my inexperience that I wished to speak with you. It is why I''ve also spoken with the Aburame and Inuzuka ns." "Continue," Hiashimanded like he would another of his servants. Putting great effort in keeping her face neutral of any animosity swirling within her ample bosom, Kurenai continues, no less bothered than by a sunny day. "I would not wish to vite any n''sws, inadvertent or not, as I educate your heir. If there are any subject matters with regard to confidential Hyga affairs you would prefer I avoid, I''d like to be aware of those boundaries beforehand so I can make the appropriate adjustments to my training regiment. I would also be grateful for any input you can offer me with regard to Hinata-san''s training thus far and your hopes for her future progress. I wish to make up anyck of experience with a great amount of preparation, determination, and humility should outside counsel be helpful." "I see," the Hyga Head states with spiritless interest. "Your willingness to make up your shorings is admirable, no doubt serving you well in your short career, however, it is unnecessary and a waste of your efforts." A twitch of the skin between her brows is the only indication that she''s taken aback by his words. "May I inquire as to why that is?" "I have no doubt you''ll soon learn Hinata has no talent as a kunoichi and is sorelycking as the heiress to the Hyga n," Hiashi easily answers the beautiful Jnin-sensei. "As a veteran shinobi and her father I can say, with regret, Hinata is a disappointment as a daughter, an heir to our great n, and as you''ll soon learn, as a kunoichi. I offer you words of caution, as a token for the appropriate respect shown here. Conserve your time, skill, and effort where my daughter is concerned. Save your consideration for the students who have real need of it." Before the death of Kurenai''s father in the Kyuubi attack, he instilled in her the foundation her every decision, her every act, her every ambition draws strength from. Kurenai believes that the Will of Fire passed along to the rising youths of today is more vital to the vige than the role of Hokageafter all, the Hokage is only one man. The Will of Fire is an immortal ideal that''s lived on from generation to generation since the founding of the vige. It was her absolute imperative to serve her vige, her home, by instilling this value in those shinobi of the Leaf that need itAnko being a prime example of that. When everyone else shunned her, feared her, reviled her very name for her association with Orochimaru, Kurenai extended a friendly hand and honest friendship. A decision she''s been happy with every day since. For the Hyga n head to disregard his own flesh and blood, and disrespect the future of this vige to such an extent, Kurenai had to bite the inside of her red lips hard enough to draw blood to keep from losing decorum and failing her mission. She still had need of formal civility, and more than anything, she won''t allow him his way. "I understand your position, Hyga-dono," Kurenai starts evenly if not slightly more sweetly than earlier. "However I''ve had the opportunity to witness her abilities and I am confident she can make a great addition to Konoha''s forces. I am most grateful and honored for your advice, however, I have faith that Hinata-san will flourish in the future as a kunoichi, and if I may be so bold, as the Hyga n''s heir." "Your confidence gives me pause for concern," the pompous n head drolls. "If you''ve indeed witnessed Hinata''s skill level and still im that she will make a fine kunoichi of the Leaf, than I question yourpetence. Hanabi has defeated her in every exchange. Not only does Hinatack the acumen to master our n''s techniques and fighting style, but she has no resolve, no tenacity. Her spine is weak and her mind brittle." How the arrogant, high-born scum can say that about his firstborn daughter with a straight face, Kurenai will never know, nor care to understand. It''s very clear to her this man has given up on Hinata''s future. From everything she''s heard, what she''s been told, as well as watching Hinata herself, Kurenai certainly expected a domineering figure, imposing in his reproachful role as a founding n of the vige, but this goes far beyond Hinata''s timid selflessness. Kurenai would bet everything she owns that this man hates his daughter, or at the very least, holds a deep grudge against her. She''s certain there''s a reason, an exnation of sorts, but at the moment, the why isn''t important. Her decision is clear. She must take Hinata away from this man''s clear psychological abuse if Hinata ever has a chance of reaching her potential and gain her Will of Fire. "Soon, Hanabi will enter the academy, and exemplify the true strength of the Hyga n," Hiashi proudly states with even a hint of affection. "As for your request, Hinata is capable enough to keep n affairs to herself. You need no summary of her training thus far. It will not change her grade nor her fate. You may leave." Kurenai wasn''t leaving. She was practically vibrating with conviction and with resolve, stating, "I wish to make a request, if you would do me the honor of listening to my selfishness." He remained still as a statue, however, the rumbling groan she can hear from within his chest gave away his irritation. After some tense moments of stretched silence, his tense jaw responds, "speak." "I wish to take Hinata-san as my live-in ward," Kurenai promptly responds with all the steadfast tenacity she could possibly imbue in her tone. "She doesn''tck parental care," Hiashi grounds out, his ire quite clear in his tone. "She does not need your custody." Regardless of the Hyga''s desire to end discourse, Kurenai is driven to continue. He father taught her to fight hard when it matters, as he did when the vige was attacked by that detestable demon, so too will she against this one. "I do not ask to foster her as a parent-less child, but to develop her capabilities and confidence in our shared profession as shinobi of Konohagakure. I firmly believe she is still more than capable of improvement and I have great faith she can make her n and vige proud." She may have put too much emphasis on ''can,'' but maybe he needs to hear Hinata is not beyond hope as much as she needs to hear itthat there is somebody in this vige who believes in her. And Kurenai is going to make sure Hinata knows she has all the support she needs in her sensei. "As her sensei," Kurenai continues. "It would be unsatisfactory if I could not perform the duties requested of me by our Hokage to the best of my ability and raise a valuable kunoichi for our great vige." "Enough!" Hiashi bellows, certainly hearing his own failings in her own doctrine. Kurenai flinches at the boom of his voice, slightly jerking her head and lush dark locks to the right. It''s not that she was scared or startled by the man''s outburst; quite the opposite in fact. She saw an opportunity, a strategy only women can employ. It''s been her daily experience that men find her attractiveeven among other beautiful womenand unbeknown to most men in the vige, they are beguiled or pacified by her charms. In this case, her flinch and slight jerk bounced the buoyancy of her ample breasts, showing a full view of exposed cream colored cleavage he could easily view from his elevated position. She can already see him calming down, but does not smile, lest he feels mocked for his gender. Even if the little show didn''t outright lure him from his convictions, it assisted enough as he continued. "You dare presume I''ve failed in my duties as n head and as her father. I will not hear it! I know what is right for this n along with this vige. For you to say otherwise is an egregious offense to the hitai-ate you wear over your brow." "I do not presume anything of the sort," Kurenai calmly returns, thinking how much worse his response could''ve been. "I only wish to suggest a perspective not previously avable. Consider, Hinata may respond more advantageously under the guidance of another kunoichi. As a woman, I may better understand her mindset, her needs, and address them to the benefit of her growth." Chapter 5: Chapter 5 The seconds tick on in silence. Kurenai is certain the pompous man is weighing his options against his disinterest against his public image. That''s exactly the position Kurenai wanted to back him in. If she''s truly too far gone and he''s given up on her than her request shouldn''t matter. And should he deny her request, it''s more clear than ever how much contempt he holds for her. Furthermore, the Hyga''s image could not possibly appear weak. The Hyga are too proud to ept any outside assistance with one of their members, much less the heiress. She''s fortunate that''s not an issue here since Kurenai is already her assigned sensei. The tense silence seems to stretch on forever until Hiashi finally addresses her. "You y a dangerous game Yhi-san. Your attitude towards me is not as well hidden as you believe, not from my eyes; for no one can see better than the Hyga. Regardless of your childish beliefs, you have a duty as her sensei. If it is professional prerogative that Hinata needs supplementary lessons, I will allow you to take a vested interest in her growth. As the head of this great n and her father, I am not so proud that I would deny my daughter additional aid, no matter how misced it may be. However, if I see no significant form of improvement by the end of the Chnin exams, Hanabi will seed her as heiress." He didn''t have to say the rest for Kurenai to understand what''s at stake. The Hyga n needs only one heir. Like Hizashi before her, born only seconds after Hiashi, Hinata too will be branded with the n''s cursed seal, despite being born of the main family branch, a fate no better than very by many ounts. "You paint a lofty picture of my daughter," the man continued almost snidely. "Let it not be said that I did not give you the opportunity to realize such passionate ims." It would be an undue waste to challenge the time stiption, but she won''t simply take such a concession lying down. She''s never been the type to roll over and show her belly; not since her father. No, for her students, she''d slit the man''s throat without hesitation. With just as much tenacity as she''s demonstrated thus far, Kurenai continues, "to further aid her progress, I request she stay with me in my home. It is a simple three bedroom home in the Shinobi District with all the amenities necessary for training." Almost with a tooth-grinding growl, he responds, "you may house her for the week at your own expense. As for the weekends, unless she is training or on a mission, she stays with her n." Kurenai promptly bows, the cool steel of her forehead protector touching the back of her hands ced firmly on the floor. "Thank you for your time and consideration, Hyga-dono." CHJI Waiting patiently behind a wood bean within therge traditional home of the Akimichi n, Chji watches his mother speaking with Nara Yoshino-san by the doorway. Spying on the two womanugh with such gusto every few minutes was a bitter reminder of how much he wanted that kind of friendship, not that Shikamaru wasn''t great. The Nara heir was like the brother he always wanted, and if their parents were anything to go by, they always will be. It made Chji d to know that he would have a best friend in Shikamaru for life. It''s the third member of their newly formed cell he''s hoping will emte the friendship and partnership their parents seem to effortlessly have. So far, Yamanaka Ino''s been demanding, vain, and just shy of outright abusive towards her teammates, and while he agrees with her that Asuma-sensei''s smoking is bad for them, he certainly does not care if Uchiha-kun would think her skin is splotchy and sickly because of it. Shikamaru exined that''s just how girls are but, Chji''s seen how their parents interact, so that can''t always be the case. He''d spent a whole night making Wee-to-The-Team dango, three different vored sticks for each of them. Asuma-sensei and Shikamaru epted theirs gratefully, not quite as happily as he would''ve preferred, but certainly much better than Ino, who t out rejected his gesture, yelling at him about her strict diet and how Uchiha-kun wouldn''t appreciate a fat girl. He knew she didn''t mean to call him fat, but it didn''t hurt any less than when other kids said it. In fact, now that they were teammates, it easily dashed his hopes of forming the type of bond their parents easily share. Even Chji can see how pretty Ino is, and her figure is more feminine than the other girls, so he couldn''t see how a few sticks of dango could really hurt. Watching the mothers in front of him conversing joyfully, he wondered if that could happen soon between himself, Shikamaru, and Ino. His mother suddenly lets out a boisterousugh and hops on dexterous toes toward the product room connected to theirrge red-brick kitchen. Chji follows her down the clean halls of theirrge house and can''t help but ask his mother, "Okaa-san, what does Yoshino-san want? Is it about the celebration barbecue?" His mother slightly tilts her head towards him as she continues to walk forward, answering, "no sweetie, that won''t be until this weekend. Yoshi-chan just needed to pick up a pill is all." Walking through therge brick kitchen, feeling the wall of heat before a single step was taken, Chji generously asks, "do you need any help? I can carry it for Yoshino-san." "That''s sweet of you to offer, but she''ll be fine," his mother happily tells him, a bit of pride slipping in her tone. "Shikamaru never needs anything," Chji points out. "Not too unlike his father that one," she answers as she moves to the safe in the product room. Chji never really took note of the safe, nor was he ever curious of the contents within. When his mother opened the steel security box, she watches his mother pull out a pill, unlike the three colored pills he''s familiar with. It was slightlyrger than even the red pill, but he couldn''t help asking his mother, "why is it blue? I''ve never seen that pill before." Closing the safe, and spinning the levers until it clicked, his mother stands at her full height. Eying the blue pill cautiously, she hums like she does when she''s considering her words. The Akimichi n aren''t like the Nara n. They have a much less elegant way with words and can sometimes take a moment to gather their thoughts. "Ahh, well, this is a special pill, so ninja boys and girls can be... friendly with each other," she answers as she picks up the pace on her way back. "Don''t worry your beautiful little head about it. I''ll, uh, have your father speak to you about itter, okay sweetie?" Chji watched her scurry off, all the while thinking, questioning really, the possible existence of a ''friendship pill?'' Chji wondered about such a pill and the secrecy behind it long and hard. Clearly, this was a n secret, after all, why keep it in a safe if it wasn''t? But for his n to need an actual friendship pill, can only mean it''s harder for his n to make friends than others. So difficult in fact, they needed a special chakra pill for it. Chji would not take this responsibility lightly. He loved his parents and would never want to disappoint them. Without even being told, he knows he''ll keep this secret for them and the n, because, despite the teasing, shaming, and hazing, he was proud to be an Akimichi. With designs slowly forming in his mind, he looks for a post-lunch, pre-dinner snack, as he considers the details of how this might help his newly formed team. As always, I would love to hear your thoughts. As I said it''s kind of like my practice story and I only have 3 chapters, so, after I''ve edited the other chapters, I''ll post those. If there''s enough positive buzz, I''ll keep going after that. ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier. Chapter 6: Chapter 6 It didn''t take long for Naruto to utilize his clones in his training. He was repeatedly knocked t on his back by them, however, since he would spar with no less than three clones at a time. It was impossible to fight off an uncoordinated taijutsu attack by three clones no matter how little technique and strategy they used, so he hit the floor often, but Naruto didn''t have it in him to give up herenot with so much on the line. He hadn''t made any progress all afternoon, as all three clones looked down on him rtively clean and amused. It annoyed him but he wouldn''t have it any other way. It was the VoiceNaru-nii forck of a better namethat helped finally knock one of his clones on their back. Facing off against the clone in front of him, doing his best to match, block, or parry strikes, but leaving his back wide open to attack, he hears a, ''hey,'' that seemed to be behind him. Naruto blocks the clone in front with a tense forearm, while sending a blind kick behind him. At the solid contact, Naruto counters the clone in front of him in a grapple before dispersing all three clones. "Naru-nii?" Naruto calls out slightly out of breath to his surroundings, before recalling that the Voice is in his head. Still, to the energetic blond, it feels far more normal talking aloud than it does thinking conversation between himself and his future self. "You back?" ''Haha, Naru-nii, huh?'' the voice in his headughs. Now that Naruto hears it, the Voice''s voice does ring fairly close to his own. It''s deeper, more mature, yet with a hint of yfulness. ''So I take it you believe me?'' "Nope," Naruto t out states. "But I don''t think you want to hurt me, and I wanna know more jutsu and stuff. So, what else ya'' got?" ''Haha, I can get behind that,'' Naru-nii remarks, no less amused. ''We don''t have a lot of time, so I''ll exin your training first. After that, if there''s enough time, I''ll tell you more about what happened.'' "Mn-hmn," Naruto sounds inplete approval. "This is going to be sweet! I can''t wait to burn Sasuke-teme to a crisp with fire-jutsu! The look on his face," Naruto calls outughing at the pranksters vivid imagination. ''Huh, I can almost see it,'' Naru-niiments. ''Well, listen up because every second counts.'' "Hai!" Naruto yells enthusiastically. ''The most important thing you''ll ever learn is chakra control,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''Now before you startining, you need to understand that this is like the backbone of every awesome jutsu you use. Think about Ramen without the delicious brothit''s like that. Kakashi-sensei is going to teach you chakra control in... let''s see... have you guys started your first D-rank mission yet?'' "No," Naruto answers. "After we passed the bell test, he said we''ll start in a week, so mnn," quickly checking his fingers, "six days from now." ''Than he won''t actually start teaching you guys chakra control for a little over two months,'' Naru-nii states with an annoyed huff. ''This is vital stuff, man. Now that I think about it, Kakashi-sensei should''ve known you could learn this a lot faster than Sasuke.'' "REALLY!" Naruto yells boisterously. ''Hey, now, I may not be using my ears to hear you but that still hurts.'' "Shesheshe, sorry," Naruto returns. ''We''re going to be using a training method a lot of other shinobi don''t try because they either don''t have the chakra reserves for it, or they die.'' Naruto''s neck stiffens and his eyebrows shoot up as Naru-nii continues. ''The reason why it''ll be okay for us is because we haverge reserves, and on top of that, we heal really fast, so our brain won''t pop.'' Naruto lets out a sigh of relief and Naru-nii continues to exin. ''Yosh, are you near a tree?'' At Naru-nii''s behest, they move to a secluded spot deeper in the forest to train as the future Naruto exins the idea behind chakra control and how he can learn tree walking faster than anyone due to his Kage Bunshin. ''Well, not everyone,'' he corrects himself. ''Sakura-chan got it on her first try. She''s got scary good chakra control.'' "Alright Sakura-chan," Naruto bellows, taking a break as his clones kept trying to climb the tree, with very little sess. "I always knew she was special. She even beat the teme!" ''Yeah, she''s got the best chakra control out of all of us,'' Naru-nii fondly replies before seriously stating, ''you know, we''re going to have to help her out. She may have wicked chakra control but her reserves are pretty low, and more than that, she told me a bunch of times how she wished she trained more seriously when she was younger.'' "Yosh!" Naruto quickly agrees with him. "This is going to be great! When she sees how much stronger I am, she''s definitely going to forget about that teme and go on a date with me! I''m fired up!" ''I don''t think we can help her like that,'' Naru-nii sadly tells the blond boy. "Huh? Why not?" Naruto can only tilt his head up since technically there''s no one to turn to. ''Answer me this, who does Sakura love right now?'' "Tch!" Naruto spits his answer, both of them acutely aware of the ck-haired, self-proimed, avenger. "That''s only because she doesn''t know any better." ''Whether she has good reasons or not, it''s still her choice to make. Just like no one can tell you who to love, no one can tell her who to love,'' Naru-nii slowly expresses. "But- That''s not fair," Naruto calls out. "He doesn''t even like her! All throughout the academy, he barely looked at her! How can she be okay with that? He thinks he''s soo much better than everyone because he''s an Uchiha and a little better at some things, but he''s not." ''Listen, Naruto, I want to ask you something else and I want you to answer me honestly,'' Naru-nii maintains. ''Do you love Sakura-chan?'' "Damn right I do!" the boy quickly answers without a moment''s hesitation. "She''s the best and the smartest and even though she''s not from a ninja n, that didn''t stop her from being the top kunoichi in our ss." ''What''s her favorite color?'' Naru-nii asks, pulling Naruto up short. When he couldn''t answer Naru-nii continues, ''I guarantee you it''s whatever color Sasuke likes. Her favorite food is probably whatever Sasuke likes. From her style to what she eats, everything about what she does has Sasuke in mind.'' Naruto turns contemtive and uncharacteristically silent; they both are, but Naru-nii is the first one to grow anxious enough to ask, ''you still there?'' "...Mnn. Why are you telling me this?" Naruto whines. "It''s really bumming me out here." ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier. Chapter 7: Chapter 7 ''Sorry,'' Naru-nii sympathetically expresses. ''But the reason why I asked if you love her was because I already know you do-'' "Then why-" Naruto interrupts but is quickly interrupted himself. ''Because I''m going to ask you to do something you won''t like but will be better for her.'' "Huh?" he tilts his head, lost as to what he means. ''Naruto, I want you to love her enough to help her get strong rather than trying to impress her to be your girlfriend or go on dates. Right now, she doesn''t know how strong she can really be because she''s doing everything for Sasuke. It''s like trying to study when you can only think about ramen.'' "Ahh!" Naruto quickly understands. "It''s impossible to learn anything like that." ''Right now, she barely trains, spends most of her time on her looks, or studying topics she thinks Sasuke would like. It would be better if she were training to get strong so she can protect those she cares about, but she''s just not there yet, so we have to help her realize that quicker. Trust me. You think she''s the best now, wait till you see her destroy a cliff with her fist!'' "Uwwahhhh, that sounds absolutely perfect! She already has a wicked strong punch," Naruto happily says. "So how do we get her there?" ''I have a n, but it all depends on you not pushing her with dates and stuff. I know that''ll be hard since we''ve always loved Sakura-chan, but I promise you it''s going to make her better. Andter, when you see how proud she is of how awesome she is, you''ll be happy you did this for her.'' "...If it''s for Sakura-chan, I think I can do it," Naruto confidently states. "If it''ll make her strong, I''ll do anything." ''Hell yeah we will,'' the voice eagerly agrees. ''Alright, now let''s get back to training. We got a long way to go and I don''t have much time left.'' "Can you at least tell me how you''re talking to me from the future?" Naruto asks. ''You believe me now?'' Naru-nii jokingly asks. "No! I just... want to hear your exnation, is all," Naruto slowly reasons. ''Fine, but remember to keep this to yourself,'' Naru-nii ardently suggests. ''You go telling people you''re talking to a voice in your head that''s from the future, they''ll call you crazy andmit you to the insane ward... if you''re lucky.'' "Got it," Naruto nods apprehensively. "They probably wouldn''t believe me anyway." ''Well, remember the unbreakable genjutsu I mentioned before?'' Naru-nii asks to which Naruto tilts his head to try and recall. ''You know, the one that has everyone trapped? It''s called Infinite Tsukuyomi and it enves everyone in the entire world in a dream-state, feeding off their chakra.'' Naruto''s face crunches as if tasking something horrible before asking, "so why aren''t you trapped in the genjutsu too?" ''It''s not enough to close your eyes or cover your ears. If your body receives any sensory informationsight, sound, touch, taste, smell, than that the illusion has you. I''m pretty good at Finjutsu and I trapped myself in a sealed expansea dimensional pockepletely cut off from the outside world,'' he exins. Though Naruto doesn''tpletely get it, Naru-nii continues. ''Where I am now, everything is white and I can move around but I can''t get out. I spent... well, I don''t know how long it''s been, but I tried to figure out a way to stop the Infinite Tsukuyomi before I get myself out of this seal, but I couldn''t think of anything. That''s how I started looking into traveling back in time. I felt confident I could do it but that equation is soplex, I could inscribe it on the white floor perfectly for a whole year and it still wouldn''t be enough. Not to mention I probably wouldn''t have the chakra necessary to actually power something like that.'' "So how''d you do it," Naruto can''t help but ask, as he watches his clones struggle with the first three steps of the bark. "How did you get your voice to travel back?" ''Mnn, I didn''t... well, not really,'' Naru-nii quasi-answers. ''Kurama and I figured-" "Kurama?" Naruto breaks in curiously. ''A friend keeping me from going insane,'' he easily answers before moving on. ''We figure the only ones who were probably not affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi, or heck, even time, was Kami-sama himself.'' "Are you Kami-sama!" Naruto whirls around asking to no one around. "Am I going to be Kami?!" ''No!'' Naru-nii quickly calls. ''Will you just listen, sheesh. I''m not Kami and I wouldn''t know where to begin to try and find one to even ask for help. But it didn''t have to just be Kami. We figured it could be a shinigami as well, and I knew exactly how to get close to one. Our family has a really nasty sealing jutsu that calls on a shinigami. It has this tanto in its jaws, two red horns popping out of its long white hair, and prayer beads in its left hand. The problem with using this nasty technique is that you have to sacrifice your life for it.'' "Are you-" Naruto gulps. "You''re not dead are you?" ''It takes a hell of a lot more than a Shinigami to kill me, don''t ya know,'' he asserts with glee. ''I sort of tricked it, actually. If the Shinigami isn''t affected by the illusion, and more than likely time because they''re eternal, chances were good I could figure out some way to ask for help. But the more we thought about it, the less confident I was that we could convince it. But you know what? You and I have prayed asionally, usually for amazing stuff like more ramen and fancy shinobi tools. Other people pray for all sorts of things. That''s when I realized shinigami''s prayer beads might be able to hear all prayer and if the prayer beads receive wishes from people, than it might also be able to send as well. It was the biggest gamble of my life and I don''t care for gambling, but I went for it, and here I am. I summoned him, I stole his prayer beads, and told shinigami-sama I''d give it back to him after I was done using it.'' "You pranked the shinigami?!" Naruto yells. "Uwaahhh, he must''ve been pissed at you. Wait! Does that mean he''s pissed at me too! You''ve doomed my soul to hell!" ''Calm down, you''re not doomed. He wasn''t really all that pissed, actually,'' Naru-nii chuckles as he said. ''He agreed and I''ve been struggling to use this thing ever since. Like I said when we first talked, it takes all of my concentration and effort. That''s why I can only do this for twenty or so minutes a day... or at least until I get better it.'' "Wow," Naruto says. "You''re crazy man... awesome, but definitely crazy." ''Thanks, but for my loved ones, I''ll fight anybody.'' "Hell yeah," Naruto calls with a clenched fist. ''Yosh! Lets master tree walking,'' Naru-nii challenges good-naturedly. ''I''m thinking we can get to water walking before you meet Team Seven next week!'' ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier. Chapter 8: Chapter 8 By day''s end and several hours into the night, Narutoy panting, sweat soaked through his favorite blue and bright-orange jumpsuit, with a splitting headache, but he was making progress. He and his ten clones can already make it halfway up a tree before they exert too much chakra and are blown off. After dispelling his first clone, a day''s worth of training nearly knocked him out, easily getting the headache started. By the fifth, for some reason, his mind felt strained, hollow-like, and chalky. After dispelling the final clone, he had a pounding headache, his bones felt hotter than the surrounding muscle, and his overtaxed chakra, forck of a better word, felt like it was choking to move. He needed to rest before he can make his way home. Even the way the night wind pulled at his hair hurt, but the pain cascading throughout his body was worth itnot that he expected it tost much longer. Injuries never seem tost long with him. Despite thebored breath of hisatose body, he felt happy. This was hard work. It''s days like this that are the currency he needs to make his dreams of being the greatest Hokage evere true. He just knew it. Tomorrow he would train even harder, Naru-nii will tell him more about his n for Sakura-chan, and he''ll be water-walking by next week. SAKURA Sakura was leaving one of the vendors her father''s trade caravan is closely affiliated with carrying her prize securely in her grasp. So precious was this treasure, she couldn''t risk leaving it in her bag. It will remain in her protective hands the entire walk home. Sakura was euphoric as she realizes nothing could stop her in her quest now, not with this absolute treasure. Armed with this fragrant weapon, she was sure to reach Sasuke-kun''s heart now. Sakura wasn''t from a wealthy home and certainly didn''t own property like many of the ns in the vige, but her father came across all sorts of valuable items traveling through his trade routes, and her mother always ensured some form ofmission for their family from her seat on the civilian council. Her father came across thetest silks, tools, wardrobe, and other odds and ends he finds throughout the country, and now, clutched in her strong grip, the most sought after bottle of perfume in all the elemental nations. Every kunoichi or civilian girl with a man in her pure heart has read about its amorous properties in one or all the beauty magazines. It''s the nearest to a guarantee a budding girl with prospects of love in her heart could have... ''and it was all mine!'' And if Kami-sama hasn''t smiled down wonders on her enough, walking towards her now is none other than her eternal rival and strongestpetitor for Sasuke''s affection; the only girl who doesn''t seem to know when she''s lost. "Well, would you look at that," the tinum blond with pupil-less blue eyes starts mocking. "Wonders never cease. Somehow all the flies in the vige managed to avoid hitting that gigantic forehead of yours," Ino hurtles. "Shooting stars happen less often than that." Sakura was impervious today. The tinum blond''s biting jab did nothing against the strength of her alluring weapon. Sakura allows a wide mischievous grin to spread her cheeks till they hurt, actually causing the beautiful blond to be cautious. Slowly, and quite deliberately, Sakura raises the incredibly distinctive, highly sought after expensive bottle of perfume with the showmanship of her delicate hand. It was a tiny thing she could easily hold between her thumb and index fingers, but the effect was as immediate as it was glorious. Ino knew instantly what the pink-haired girl had and while Sakura is quite sure the Yamanaka n have far more in their coffers than they need to purchase Ino a bottle, she doubted their n head, her father, would shell out such an unreasonable amount of ryo for such a small bottle of liquid gold, especially when its only purpose is to make his daughter more attractive to boys. Ino turns irate, before denial mars her beautiful face, then bes angry again. Before Ino can even utter a syble of righteous indignation, Sakura startsughing heartily as she walks triumphantly passed her arch rival. Sakura didn''t have to speak, her weapon was that strong and this battle is won. It''s Sakura''s victory. "Enjoy it while itsts!" Sakura hears the tinum blond beauty yell at her through the busy market street. "I- I''ll get an even better bottle! You''ll see!" Other than having Naruto-baka on her team, absolutely everything was working out in her favor. Sakura hadn''t seen Sasuke-kun since they passed Kakashi-sensei''s bell testst week, so she was more than looking forward to seeing the perfection of his beautiful face and the amazement of his Kami-given ninja talent tomorrow. In her eyes, it was a foregone conclusion that he was a once-in-a-lifetime shinobi and no one could ever top him. She just had to make sure she looked perfect for him. After the tragedy he''s been through, it''s what he deserves after all. Eagerly running home she couldn''t wait until tomorrow. She absolutely needed to prepare and the more time she had the better the results will be. She had thought to spend some time training and honing her skillsafter all, she was the top kunoichi of their ssbut one look at her hair and she knew it didn''t shine quite as vibrant as she knows Sasuke would like. One look at her nails, and though her profession as a kunoichi kept her from adding any color to them, she could still make sure they were perfectly manicured, not that she knew if Sasuke liked properly maintained fingernails, but she couldn''t risk disappointing him if it indeed mattered. Add to all of that, her new premium fragrance in hand and there was no way he could ignore her tomorrow. NARUTO ''D-Rank missions suck,'' Naruto mentally tells Naru-nii. Last week flew by in a hurried blur of training, strength training, eating ramen, hurting all over, sleeping, training some more, then repeat, repeat, repeat. It was the hardest week of training Naruto had ever experienced in his life, more so than his entire six years in the Academy. It wasn''t to say that he didn''t try as hard in his school days, but the bits of progress he was making under Naru-nii was different than the scraps he could scrounge together from hard-hearted sensei who didn''t seem to care about his education in the least. In his youth, when his school texts were stolen, they would never give him another one. When he didn''t understand something, the sensei''s were always too busy to help him. He was even banned from the library. If Naru-nii ever turned out to be a fake, Naruto couldn''t see himself bing terribly upset about it. Naru-nii was teaching him in earnest, even if it was for only twenty to thirty minutes a day. The training was even tailored made for him. Every day of the past week he spent most of the morningwhen he managed to wake up before noonpracticing his taijutsu against three to four clones as another four or five would be practicing chakra control. After he managed tree-walking, he had four days to master water-walking, and though it was much harder, by the end ofst night''s training, he and his clones were lightly jogging on the smallke in Training Ground 3. Soon after the throbbing head pain of dispelling his clones abated, he was giddy the entire trek back to his apartment. ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier. Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Naru-nii pushed him, not cruelly but because he cared, and it was worth it. Even when Naru-nii was resting from using the prayer beads and couldn''t coach him, Naruto gave it his all. He may not have experienced the things his older counterpart had, but thinking about Iruka-sensei, it wasn''t hard to imagine. By the end of the week, Naruto definitely believed Naru-nii. He believed that this was his future-self talking to him, training him, as well as the story he told. It also meant that something stronger than even his future-self would being in a few years, and he absolutely needed to be the one to stop it. It wasn''t all doom, however. Naru-nii would tell him other interesting things; how he has really high chakra reserves, tenketsu points that wererger than normal, followed promptly by what tenketsus points are, his elemental affinity type and how it''s used. As a physical learner, Naruto has yet to fully grasp most of the information exined to him, but Naru-nii doesn''t seem to have a problem repeating something or trying to make it easier to understand. ''Yeah, I wasn''t a fan, at all.'' Naru-nii responded. ''How long are we suppose to do D-Ranks for?'' Naruto mentally asks him as he and the rest of Team 7 exit the Hokage Tower. ''A heck of a lot longer than you''ll like,'' the older version answers. ''Have you been dismissed yet?'' Tilting his head to look at his Jnin-sensei reading his little orange book, Naruto mentally answers, ''nearly.'' ''Don''t forget the n,'' Naru-nii maintains. ''I won''t,'' Naruto sternly deres. ''If it involves tricking people, I''m pretty good at that. Though, usually it''s to get back at someone or make myselfugh.'' ''Now we use that talent for a little bit of good,'' Naru-nii happily asserts. ''Yeah, yeah,'' Naruto groans, unhappily about the n, and physically shrugging. ''Hey, howe you didn''t tell me Kakashi-sensei was going to be three hourste!'' ''Hahaha,'' Naruto heard Naru-niiugh. "That''s not cool man!" Naruto yells at him, looking and pointing upward. "Na, Naruto?" Kakashi calls curiously. "What''s not cool? And who are you talking to?" Naruto whirled around in panic before quickly trying to school his features, failing miserably at it. "Aha... well, uh, I only meant, if we''re done for the day, that- that stupid cat scratched us up pretty good, right?" Sasuke and Naruto did most of the engagement, while Kakashi coordinated, and Sakura provided support. But since Sasuke doesn''t heal as fast as Naruto, Sasuke was the only one with plenty of red w marks on his arms and face. "I''m going to shave that stupid cat''s hair off and skin him alive," Sakura angrily announces. "No one does that to Sasuke-kun and gets away with it!" "Na, na, I was scratched too Sakura-chan," Naruto weakly offers. "So," she hurls back at the blond before moving to Sasuke''s side. "I think we''re done for the day," Kakashi tells his team. "You all did fine work. We''ll meet tomorrow by the bridge, seven am. Don''t bete." "That goes double for you!" Naruto yells at his sensei but Kakashi had already shinshin''ed away. ''Don''t worry, I got something you can do while you wait,'' Naru-nii tells his younger self. ''And it''s totally going blow his mind when he sees.'' ''Cool,'' Naruto responds, almost missing Sakura ask Sasuke if he wanted to train, or eat, or take a stroll, or shop together, all of which he ignored with a barely concealed scowl as he started walking toward his home. Sakura stood deted sniffing her wrists, askingherself, "maybe I didn''t use enough?" Besides smelling really nice, and admiring her long pretty pink hair, Naruto didn''t know what to make of her efforts in rtion to what he was prepared to do for her. It''s not every day you give up the girl of your dreams so she can grow strong and in exchange for your sacrifice, she likely ends up with another man. It''s a lopsided sinking feeling that drags his feet and slumps his shoulder, but, he wantedmore than anythingfor her to be happy and strong, and Naru-nii did tell him they''d be really good friends in the future and even better teammates, so that was a positive in his book. "Ne, Sakura-chan-" Naruto starts but is quickly interrupted by an ill-tempered Sakura. "If you even think of asking me out on a date, I''ll hit you so hard you''llnd on the other side of the vige!" Sakura''s murderous green eyes and lethal tone made Naruto take a cautious step back, putting his palms up to show he''s not a threat. She spins around to head home when Naru-nii tells him, ''I know it''s hard but, remember, you''re doing this for herfor the girl we both love.'' Taking a moment to gather up some courage, he runs after her, calling out, "Sakura-chan!" She hadn''t gotten very far but as she turned to the call of her name, she''s already raising a fist to carry through on her threat. "Wait! Wait! I''m not trying to ask you out!" Her fist still up and clearly in a bad mood, she hollers back, "than what?!" Splitting his attention between her clenched fist and her beautiful green eyes, he nervously answers, "I- I want to help you." She stares suspiciously for several long seconds before finally lowering her fist and irately asking, "how?" Taking in a quick breath, and rxing some of the tension in his shoulder, he rifies for her precisely how he and Naru-nii had nned it thest two days. "I thought of a good idea to h-help you... get closer to... Sasuke-teme." That was far harder to say than Naruto was expectinghe spent many grueling hours obsessing over itand somehow the stomach churning and choking chest feels worse than he imagined. Worse still, his knees felt weak, and his eyes started to grow hot with prickly moisture. This was the love of his life he was helping set up with not just another boy, but his eternal rival. The aching strain in his chest was partially ignored in favor of answering her question. "What? What do you mean? How?" She took a step forward, forgetting her earlier agitation for the possibility this could mean for the future she imagined with her love. She was fully expecting to be a snarky brat for the day and drive her parents crazy after the perfume seemed to fail, but maybe there was hope of turning her day around... even if Naruto-baka was the reason for it. ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 10: Chapter 10 "Okay, first," Naruto started, rushing to get this day over with. He''s already nning on a full contact brawl fest against as many clones as he can make. He even makes a mental note to give them clear instructions to beat him to a bloody pulp, certain that no matter how badly he was beaten or broken, it wouldn''t hurt as much as this. "Do you know what Chakra Control is?" "Of course, you idiot," she tells him, using her near eidetic memory to recount to him, "it''s the ability to sufficiently control and conserve your chakra. They taught us that in the Academy." "Really," Naruto genuinely asks. "I don''t remember that." "That''s because you''re an idiot who can barely remember what side of the kunai is sharp," she hurtles back. "Ha, ha, you didn''t have to say all that," he weakly tells her, covering the sting of her verbal jab with a weak smile, though she doesn''t seem to care. Eager to move on, he continues, "yeah, well, I know you''re the top kunoichi of our year so you must have really good chakra control. In fact, I bet it''s perfect!" Sakura eyes him wearily, never one to particrly like hispliments or advances but she couldn''t really say otherwise. "Maybe," she simply states. "I''ve been told I have good control over my chakra, but aside from the leaf concentration training we hardly use any jutsu in the academy, so I can''t be sure. Why? And what does this have to do with Sasuke-kun?" "Everything," he says with a strained smile, doing everything he can to appear happy to help her even though he was dying inside. "I got the perfect way for you to put your hands all over him, and the best part is, he''ll be happy you did!" Sakura was visibly vibrating with excitement, thinking, ''if what he''s saying is true, than I''ll be able to touch my Sasuke-kun whenever I wants, and then he''ll be happy I did, and then we could probably start dating, and then we could maybe even possibly... kiss.'' Sakura''s entire body swoons at the thought, turning beet red, her half-lidded eyes were dted, and her heart and stomach were swapping from warm to fluttery. This could be a big win for her. Even though she used an entire life''s supply of luck to be on Sasuke''s team, that wouldn''t stop Ino form trying to gain his attention. Hell, Ino might not even stop if Sasuke and herself started dating. With Ino''s admittedly mature beauty and charm as her enemy, it wasn''t enough that Sakura and Sasuke were on the same team. Sakura couldn''t getcent. She needed to do anything and everything possible to be with Sasuke because she''s certain there isn''t another Kunoichi alive who would treat him right. Whatever Naruto thought ofif his im panned outwould be for the amazing future she nned to have with Sasuke-kun. "Sakura-chan... Saaaakura-chan," Naruto kept calling for three minutes before she finally regained her senses. "Tell me!" she demanded, rushing him a little with clenched fists. He startled, taking a step back as she insists on knowing, "what''s the idea?" Smiling somewhat happily to see her enthusiastic reaction, though still hurting by the reason why, he tells her, "you be an Iry-nin!" "Huh?" Sakura asks, face dropping with disappointment. "Think about it," Naruto starts. "Sasuke-teme is a mid-to-close range fighter, so every time he gets hurteven a little scratch on his cheekyou would be the one to heal him, which means you have to touch him. If you knew Iry-ninjutsu right, you could''ve healed all his scratches and he would''ve been super thrilled you did. Plus, it would round out the team, right? Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke-teme and I are the fighters, so we''d need someone to patch us up if something happens." Sakura continued to peer suspiciously throughout his entire exnation, though the reason changed from, ''how idiotic his idea sounded,'' to, ''Naruto-baka thought all of that after their first official meeting together?'' "Besides think of all the cool things they can do, like healing people who are hurt and saving lives. With your control, you could be, like the best healer in all of Konoha. Plus, I''m sure they have some really famous Iry-nin too," Naruto exins. Naru-nii was very adamant about how he said, ''some really famous Iry-nin too,'' because he was pretty sure Sakura-chan would automatically think of the vige''s most famous Iry-nin, since a lot of kunoichi look up to her. Both Narutos keenly understand that in any good prank, the more the person getting pranked thinks on their own to agree with you, the better the result will be. And looking at the realization dawn on her face at the mention of ''famous Iry-nin,'' he was pretty sure she remembered the one Naru-nii briefly talked about. After a few seconds of deep thoughtif her pondering expression is anything to go byshe finally speaks up, "I- there''s no way... I- I couldn''t-" "You could!" Naruto passionately interrupts her. "And I can prove it!" Nowpletely bbergasted by the annoying blond, Sakura can''t help but gripe, "how?" "Come on," he calls as he runs over to the nearest tree. After she catches up to him, he tells her, "I bet you anything you can Tree-Walk on your first try. That would definitely tell you if you can do it!" "I don''t know how to Tree-Walk, Naruto," she returns genuinely. "Kakashi-sensei hasn''t taught us that. He hasn''t taught us anything yet." "Even if he didn''t teach you, I still think you can do it," Naruto returns his enthusiasm for training driving the point home. "All you have to do is focus a steady amount of chakra to the bottom of your feet and use that to stick to the tree so you can climb. If you use too little, you''ll slide off. If you use too much, you''ll get shoved off, and break the tree. Think of it like a ma. Come on, give it a try. Remember, this isn''t just for the team... it''s also for... Sasuke-teme." He sighs at the anguish, but she doesn''t seem to notice. With a determined look on her face, she nods and turns to the tree. Generally, Sakura''s ustomed to learning new techniques with the direction of a sensei, and not an idiot like the one beside her, but for Sasuke-kun she''s more than willing to try this at least. Because if this was as possible as Naruto seems sure it is, than maybe she could use this to get closer to Sasuke-kun than any other kunoichi could, especially her rival, Ino-pig. Molding her chakra has always been as easy as stretching and she effortlessly maniptes the flow of energy to her feet. Her first step is a tentative one. She did have to admit, however, that a small part of her liked the prospect of moving in a direction simr to Tsunade-sama of the Legendary Sannin. Like many Kunoichi in the vige, Tsunade-sama was a heroine of hers. She grew up hearing stories of her strength, her legendary healing ability, and her beauty. So many girls in the academy aspired to be her, whenever students had to create a report of their favorite shinobi, a good eighty percent of the girls chose Tsunade-sama. ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for more advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 11: Chapter 11 So when her first step stuck, easily, followed by her second stepalso as easilySakura began to wonder how well she may actually be able to do. With her third step, she waspletely parallel to the ground but felt no danger of falling. She was inplete control, and honestly, a part of her couldn''t believe it. "Way to go Sakura-chan!" she hears from the ground beneath her. Another part of her couldn''t believe Naruto was the one who led her here. He''s not a sensei, nor is he smart, or talented; he''s the Dead Last of their ss, and yet he urged her to Tree-Walk before anyone else. When she made it to the top of the tall tree, she was a little winded, but funny enough, she was proud. Not that this was anything to be proud of. She knows this is only a first step many shinobi can easily do, but, to know she was now among them, gave her a small sense of pride. Reaching the ground, Naruto couldn''t help the huge grin on his face as he proims, "I knew you could do it! On your first try too! That''s so badass!" "Yeah..." she huffs, winded but mildly enjoying the praise, even if it is from the baka. She leans against the tree to rest some. "Are you okay," he asks with a heavy amount of concern in voice. ''She had small chakra reserves in the beginning,'' Naru-nii answers him as Sakura just waves him off to say she''s okay. "You probably have low chakra reserves," Naruto sagely repeats to her, making Naru-niiugh a little. Sakura looks at him questioningly as Naru-nii tells him, ''I think she''s on board. Now you have to talk to Ji-chan.'' ''I remember,'' Naruto mentally replies. ''I''ll probably disappear before your done so let me just exin what you''re going to do every time Kakashi iste, which sucks to say, will happen all the time.'' ''Do you know why that is?'' Naruto asks. ''I mean, why he shows upte?'' ''I do, but I can''t really get into that now,'' Naru-nii proims. ''Next time.'' ''So, what am I doing?'' ''There are a couple of exercises that''ll help you master your Fton chakra,'' Naru-nii sagely exins. ''There are so many badass jutsu that you''ll be able to learn after these exercises. It''ll be super hard to beat you then.'' "Uuuahh," Naruto moans, salivating at the thought, and finishes with, "I want!" "Want... what?" Sakura slowly asks from the tree, before pushing off to walk to him. "Nothing!" he quickly tells her remembering he''s not alone. "I think we should start walking to Hokage Tower." "What? Why?" She gasps, not at all expecting Naruto to say that. "Cuz, I think Ji-chan can help us," Naruto earnestly responds to his pink-haired teammate. With an exasperated sigh, Sakura begrudgingly decides to educate him. "Naruto-baka, we can''t just walk into Hokage Tower like that. Everyone there is extremely busy." "Don''t worry," he tells her already starting to walk. "It''ll be fine. Besides, you need some intro stuff to be Iry-nin." "Well, why can''t we just get them from Kakashi-sensei," she asks, running after him. "He''s not here and I don''t know where he lives," Naruto naturally tells her. "Do you?" She just shakes her head, her beautiful long pink hair flowing easily with every shake of her head as they walk toward the tower they had left only twenty or thirty minutes ago. ''So,'' Naru-nii starts as the teammates walk in silence. ''The exercise goes like this; you take a leaf, any leaf will do, ce it t on your left palm, cover it with your right palm than try to cut the leaf in half using just your chakra.'' ''That sounds crazy,'' Naruto returns. ''Can I really do that?'' ''Hell yeah you can and so much more,'' Naru-nii answers withplete confidence. ''When you''re trying to cut through it, that''s when you''re manipting Fton natured chakra through your hand. Try to think of it like making your chakra as thin and as sharp as possible. Don''t worry if you don''t get it right away, it took me a while and I had thousands of clones doing it at the same time.'' ''Mnn, sounds tough, but it wouldn''t be worth it if it wasn''t,'' Naruto reasons. ''So do this when Kakashi iste? Should I make clones while I do it too?'' ''Mnnn, not yet,'' he answers. ''I want you doing something before he eventually shows up. Though, you probably oughta make some clones in the morning and have them practice Water-Walking while you wait. Dispel them when sensei shows up so you''re not dead on your feet for your missions.'' ''Urrggh,'' Naruto mentally groans. ''All our D-Missions had better not be like this, or I''m going to snap at some point.'' ''Hahaha, yeah. I''m just about out,'' Naru-nii states. ''Tell me how it goes tomorrow.'' ''Mnn! Will do, Naru-nii,'' Naruto mentally returns but with a very real smile. "What are you smiling about?" Sakura asks suspiciously with a hint of disgust. "Uahhh," Naruto groans, fidgeting a step before awkwardly answering, "the real question is why aren''t you smiling? I mean our team just got a whole lot stronger with an Iry-nin." "Baka," Sakura calls back, thoughcking the same heat she might have if he had insulted Sasuke. "I''m not an Iry-nin yet. I don''t even know how you n on getting me material from Hokage Tower. We may be genin, but they don''t just see anyone." "Well, I don''t know about others but we''re going to see Ji-chan," Naruto informs her. "I don''t usually have a problem with seeing him, though sometimes he''s pretty busy." Sakura is skeptical of her blondpanion, but sure enough, Naruto, without being prompted to by the Chnin secretary, without being summoned by the Hokage himself, without even hesitation to second-guess himself, simply grabs the doors handle and walks right in, as if he were walking into his house. "Hey Ji-chan!" the young blond calls out. ck-jawed, Sakura can''t believe Naruto-baka would call the leader of their entire vige, the strongest shinobi, ''Ji-chan,'' as if they were rted. No, not even if they were rted because even blood rtives to the Hokage would show more respect than that. ''He really is an idiot!'' she couldn''t help but think, ready to drag him to the floor, to bow and beg for forgiveness, that is until the Hokage just chuckles. "Back so soon Naruto-kun?" the pleasant elder asks the grinning blond. "Eager for another D-Rank mission?" "Blechhh!" Naruto tongues. "You can keep those!" The Hokage couldn''t help an aged belly full of slowughter. It truly was a nostalgic pleasure to see the young repeat the same experiences he had when he was a genin. "What can an old man help you with today," the Sandaime asks, then peers to the pink haired girl still standing by the door with quite the look of surprise on her face. "Isn''t this your teammate?" ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 12: Chapter 12 "Mnn!" Naruto happily hums, turning from the Hokage to Sakura, then back. "Ah, forgive me, Hokage-sama," Sakura starts stepping in and bowing respectfully. "I''m Haruno Sakura, member of Team 7." "Yes, I recall," the Sandaime easily says, taking out his pipe and prepping for a good puff. ''It''s always an interesting break when Naruto shows up,'' he thinks. "What can I do for you?" "Na, Ji-chan, do you have any scrolls or something that can help Sakura-chan do Iry-ninjutsu. She''s got wicked perfect chakra control, and it would be super cool if our team had an Iry-nin in it." "Mnnn," he hums in sheer amusement, aged eyelids lifting with genuine curiosity. For this Naruto to ask for such a thing was the best surprise of a rather taxing week. "I agree having an Iry-nin on the team would be quite advantageous, but Naruto-kun, how do you know this?" "What do you mean?" Naruto asks quirking a brow. "Once we be genin, we have more ess in the library. I was looking for cool jutsu but I found one about chakra control. Since Sakura-chan has perfect control, that means she''d make a great Iry-nin, right Ji-chan?" "It most assuredly helps, greatly in some cases," the Hokage answers, looking at them both. "Whye to me, then; instead of your Jnin-sensei?" "It''s not like I didn''t think he''d help, but he left after our mission and I don''t know where he lives, so I can''t ask him," Naruto exins. "Besides, we just need something for Sakura-chan to start with. She''s got like a perfect memory, so I bet she can remember things better than I can," he finishes with a smile. "Oh, I don''t know Naruto-kun, you can remember a lot, it seems," the elder tells him. Getting up, the Hokage moves toward the far wall, with several long shelves filled with many scrolls topping many more. "Mnn, I happen to have a collection of scrolls on Iry-ninjutsu that spans from beginner to intermediate." Looking through his many scrolls, he finally pulls two out, then turns to a nervous Sakura. "Now, these are very precious to me, so you have to promise to be careful with them. They were gifted to me by one of my students so you''ll have to return them when you''re done, understand?" "Yes! Of course Hokage-sama," Sakura quickly conveys. "This is such an honor, I''ll be extra careful with them, I promise." She cautiously takes the scrolls with both hands supporting each end as if she were holding a sickly baby. "Alright," Naruto calls from his seat. "I knew you could help, Ji-chan!" "So, how''s your traininging along Naruto-kun," the elder asks retaking hisrge seat. "I''m going to be the greatest Hokage ever!" Naruto bellows proudly. "So my training is top secret right now... but, what I can tell you is I''m working on my chakra control. Neh, Ji-chan, did you know I have high chakra reserves, which is why I can make a lot of Kage Bunshin and be okay after?" "My, my Naruto-kun, you are growing before my weary eyes," the older man smiles. "Yes, I suspected that could be the case. You should continue to train on your control, so you can finally take my job." "Damn right I will!" Naruto agrees vehemently. "Speaking of, I should get back to work," the sagely elder tells them. "Thank you for entertaining an old man for a few minutes at least." "Any time," Naruto calls and they start to leave, but Naruto has to pause at the door. Turning to his first ever friend, Naruto asks, "Neh, Ji-chan, do you know if Iruka-sensei is okay? They won''t tell me anything. They won''t even let me see him." "I''m afraid I can''t release his medical information, however, I can tell you he will live. And if they won''t let you see him, just remember, you''re ninja, and ninja always find a way." Thinking of his future counterpart, Naruto can''t help but agree with a sad smile and a nod before leaving. Meeting Sakura just by the outside entrance, still carrying the scrolls like precious treasure, he immediately recalls how all this started by trying to help her win Sasuke''s attention. On top of Iruka-sensei''s injury, and now effectively giving Sakura-chan to another man, Naruto was not having a good day. He grumpily dumps his hands in his pockets as she cautiously walks up to him, half her attention on the scrolls and the other half on him. "I thought you left?" "I did. I am," she huffs. "I just wanted to ask you are you- you''re not rted to Sandaime-sama, are you?" "Wha? No," he throws back. "Why would you think that?" "You were calling our Hokage, Ji-chan," She adamantly states as if it''s the most obvious thing. "That is so disrespectful! He''s the leader of our vige and a very powerful political figure," she loudly retorts as if he only needed to be told louder for him to get it. "I''ve always called him Ji-chan," Naruto returns with a nonmittal shrug. "That''s just... I don''t know, that''s how I normally talk to him." Further confused, she follows up asking, "how often do you talk to the Hokage?" "Mnnnn," he hums, tilting his head up to the bright blue sky, thinking back. "More so when I was younger but I''d say at least twice a week, now. Sometimes once every two weeks if he''s really busy." "You''re lying!" her instant reaction quickly says. "Wha- Am not!" He defends, his brows furrowing in disbelief rather than anger. He can stand a lot but he doesn''t think his own teammate should call him a liar. "I wouldn''t lie about that!" "You have to be!" she throws back. "He''s the Hokage and you''re nothing but a Dead-Last baka!" The shock could not be clearer on his face, one that quickly transforms into sad resignation. That''s just anotheryer to the type of day he''s having. He woke upte for the meeting but his own sensei was over three hourste. Then there was that Kami awful D-Rank mission, followed by this gut-wrenching n to help the love of his life win the heart of another man, and now this. The girl of his dreams thinking so little of him, she couldn''t even recall being in the Hokage''s room not five minutes before while he chatted with the old man like he always does. The idea of crawling in the earth and dying seems nearly as appealing as training nearly. The silence between them is stifling for several moments before he says, "if I''m going to give you a lot of practice healing the teme, I better go train." And train he did. While his clones worked on his chakra control, Naruto runs, trains his muscles, then runs some more, and repeats. Hours and hours of it, until his stomach had twisted itself into a tight not and threatened to eat itself if he didn''t get some ramen. Thest thing he did before going to sleep, was leave a cup of instant ramen on the nightstand of Iruka-sensei''s room. Naruto didn''t expect him to be awake, but he hoped with everything he had that his favorite sensei would see and know that he was thinking of him. ________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 13: Chapter 13 KURENAI Despite the tickle of concern in the back of her mind, Kurenai is leisurely waiting in her favorite tea shop. It was his idea, which made her suspect, if anything, that he wanted her in a good mood. The question of why he wants her in an amiable mood doesn''t fill her with a wonderful feeling. If she listens to her minor feeling of dread, it tells her clearly, ''he''s trying to soften the blow,'' which, at times, makes Kurenai hate her psychology training. She''s been working with her genin teamHinata in particrfor a week now and though there hasn''t been many setbacks, she hasn''t witnessed any progress beyond what one might expect of heirs of great ns. Hinata, herself, barely speaks and when she does it''s always clipped and hyper-formal. Even with the beautiful girl staying in her home, it''s hard to get her to open up about much of anything. The gruff, broad-shouldered Asuma arrives then, expressing minimal remorse in his usual non-cavalier manner. "Sorry I''mte." The way hisrge frame casually settles forfort rather than proper posture makes her smile as shements, "so long as I don''t see you reading a little orange book next time, I think I can forgive you." He chuckles at the ludicrous insinuation before he orders the finest tea in the shop, something of a warning sign in her eyes, but she only smiles. He then tells her, "I just came from Hokage Tower. Princess Tomoko will be visiting the vige." Kurenai listens intently but her mind is moving a mile a minute. Being the son of the Hokage, who''s also closely acquainted with the nation''s Daimyo, the Lord of Fire country naturally entertained the notion of joining their families to strengthen their power; the Hokage''s son with one of his daughters, princesses of Fire country. It''s the reason Asuma never truly connected with her, or at least that''s what he told her. He wanted to spare her the unavoidable heartache should the whimsical Daimyo ever decide to follow through with his ideas of union-through-marriage. Kurenai told herself it made sense, and he informed her early on when they first started dating. It hadn''t stopped him from being with other women but Kurenai was the only one that earned the heart of the truth from him. Though Asuma ended it before they had be too serious, Kurenai always held out hope that the gruff Sarutobi heir would finally be free to lead his own romantic life. So it hurt her every time she heard about one of his notable escapades or saw him with a loveless beauty of the night. Never being one for a purely physical rtionship with a man, Kurenai herself had tried to date others, shinobi and civilian alike. Unlike her dear friend Anko, Kurenai found it hard to connect emotionally as well as intellectually with anyone she may be seeing. She just couldn''t help thinking about Asumacouldn''t helpparing whoever she was with to the smoking Jnin. Couldn''t help thinking, ''what was he doing? What would he think? Would it hurt him to see or hear about me with another man as much as it does her when she sees or hears about his rtions?'' With her looks, Kurenaies across many interested men. That was never the problem. She tried to focus on their positives and if the sex was good, the rtionship wouldst longer. But after some time, she would always find faults with them, then fixate on that like a ring red warning sign signaling the doom toe before ending it. It was almost like she was ending things with others so as to not hurt them in the same manner Asuma does in his rtions. When she realized that, Kurenai had to stop. Consequently, thest time she had sex was a solid year ago, the exact time she decided to simply put forth all her abundant energy into being promoted to Jnin. More often than not, marriages among the elite were generally based on alliances for mary gain or political maneuvering to avoid war. Marriage for love is a distant concern, if at all addressed. Happiness was not a reason to get married. And now a beautiful princess of Fire country ising to the vige, in all likelihood to meet her future husband, the same man that''s already imed Kurenai''s heart. At Asuma''sment, Kurenai said nothing, raising her fragrant and scintiting tea to her lips for a sip. "I''ll be honest," Asuma continues. "By the end of her visit, I''ll know more or less what my future looks like. Kurenai, I know this isn''t fair, but I hope you''ll be apart of my life no matter what way this thingnds. You know I''ll do my duty if I have to, but if it doesn''t have toe to that... I think I feel that would make me happy," he tells her with his gruff smirk. She almost returned a smile, but if this didn''t pan out the way they both want, that would lead to a hope that would hurt worse than any other time before. "Why don''t we just enjoy our tea and catch up," she says, preferring to wait and see instead of diving into what ifs. "We''ve been so busy, it''s been a spell since I''ve seen you. How''s your team? Please tell me you''re not smoking around them." "If you saw what I was dealing with, you''d light one up too," he returns with a small measure of exasperation. "Not a single one is motivated to train. Shikamaru only cares about napping and sky gazing. It''s like he skipped adolescence, adulthood, and went straight into elderly. Ino only cares about her figure and the Uchiha bratbossy as hell too. Choji''s a sweet kidmade us all celebration dango to celebrate forming the teambut even his own n might think he eats too much and he lets Ino walk all over him." __________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 14: Chapter 14 "Sounds like you got your hands full," she mentions sympathetically. "Better than Kakashi''s, but yeah, they''re a pain," he responds. "Still, I like ''em well enough to train ''em good. Plus, they saved me from having to go to the Daimyo''s pce. Can''t exactly take the brats with me, can I?" Kurenai didn''t want to ask but she couldn''t not know, "is that why she''sing here?" Every little bit of information aids her constantly active mind in forecasting what the likely future might be. "Otou-sama made it clear to the Daimyo that training shinobi for the good of the country supersedes something that may or may not happen, so he extended an invitation for her toe here." Kurenai just nods before he asks, "how''s your team? You haven''t been Jnin for more than three months and now your training genin. Nervous?" She can tell he''s teasing and smiles as she tells him, "I haven''t had them long, obviously. It''s only been a week, but I''m reasonably optimistic. Shino-kun is diligent. Kiba-kun is impulsive; type A personality with a lot of energy. Hinata-chan is very shy but very caring. I''m working with her the most. I think she can be an amazing kunoichi if I can just find the right incentive to get her moving." "I''m sure you''ll figure something out," he responds. "You''ve always cared like that," he states meaningfully and Kurenai can''t help but wonder if he means in general, like any sensei or as a possible mother someday in the future they would both be happy with. NARUTO ''We want to learn Rasengan in two months,'' Naru-nii exins to his past-self-student. ''It took the fourth three years to master this technique. Divide three years by the two months I''m giving you to learn this and you''ll need no less than twenty clones while you train.'' ''I''m learning a technique made by the fourth Hokage?!'' Naruto gasps with twinkling amazement. ''Finally! Not that I don''t appreciate you teaching me, but I was starting to get sick of all the control exercises. I like being able to fight on top of water, but nothing beats ninjutsu, ya know?'' ''You''d be surprised,'' Naru-nii hints as he sometimes does about things he never has the time to fully exin. ''Beyond the border there''s a pretty big world out there with a lot of weird ninja who can do some crazy stuff that beat ninjutsu.'' ''I guess,'' Naruto answers, epting his future-selfs assertion. ''Anyway, this is an A-Rank technique. It''s an offensive, short range jutsu. You ready?'' "Hell yeah!" Naruto yells in his mind as much as the outside world. ''Alright, are you deep in the forest? Near a water supply? Far enough away so no one stumbles in on your training?'' ''Yeah,'' Naruto responds, recalling the strength training to get to a secluded area. ''Three hours deep, and a stream nearby, just like you said.'' ''And you brought a bag of balloons and rubber balls?'' Naru-nii asks. "In my bag," Naruto answers patting his travel backpack filled with the items requested, a lot of ramen, and some camping gear. ''Good. To start, make five clones and have them use half the bag to make water balloons.'' Naruto does as instructed, and Naru-nii spends the remainder of his time exining the first step of learning Rasengan: Rotation. Even with all the tips Naru-nii gave him, it''s a lot harder than he expected but giving up has never been his style. Along with his clones, Naruto spends the rest of the day trying to churn the water''s rotation in different directions using nothing but his chakra. He didn''t notice it was nightfall until he fell t on his back, exhausted to sickness from the hours of chakra use. Deciding he didn''t have it in him to trek the three hours back to his apartment, he prepares several cups of instant ramen as he slowly dispels one clone at a time, ending his day knocking out in his sleeping bag. To warm up, Naruto spends the morning training his body with strength training and close quarter taijutsu against his clones. After lunch, he again focuses on the first stage of Rasengan. Hourster, he hadn''t been able to pop the water balloon, but instead of spending another day in the forest, he figured he could practice in his apartment, plus he didn''t have the discipline to stretch out his ten remaining cups of ramen for more than a day. Dirty, smelly, grimy, hungry, covered in twigs and petals of flora, Naruto drags his feet out of the forest. Finally closing in on the vige, Naruto doesn''t notice the purple and white Starling bird dive down with great speed toward his head, pulling up at thest second to scare the blond into jumping back and tumbling to the dirt floor. "What th-" He calls but the bird swipes at him again. Naruto runs away covering his head with his arms the entire time but the purple and white bird doesn''t relent, chasing after him. The frustration makes him swipe and miss as he yells, "leave me alone, bird-chan!" It seems to have it out for him until he finally manages a lucky hit and knocks it to the ground. He felt relief for the briefest of moments until he realizes the pretty bird isn''t moving, then crippling remorse floods his entire aching system. Though panicked, he gently picks the injured bird up and rushes to the vige. INO "Uwah!" Ino gasps, clutching her head as she sits up in her bed. "That baka!" she yells, tensing her entire body down to her curled toes, waiting for the throbbing ache in her head and the spinning sensation in her realigning body to subside. The worst of it passes after twenty minutes, but it''s only the worst, and Ino fully expects to sport a headache throughout the rest of her day. Allowing herself to fall back into her pillow, heavily pantingas if she just sprinted for an hour straightshe recalls thest few moments before being forcibly ejected from her jutsu. Not long after her father taught her their family''s Shintenshin no Jutsu(Mind Transfer Jutsu) Ino would use it as often as she could. Though it counted as training, her main point of attraction was transferring her consciousness into the minds of animals, mostly pretty birds so she could thrill at the majesty of flying high in the sky with the entire world below her. It made her feel smallpared to the size of thend, yet empowering for having the sight to take in in the first ce. ____________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Recalling the shock to her system when that idiotnded a lucky hit reminds her of the very nasty downside to the jutsu. There is a lot of pain thates with being forced out of the mind transfer. Despite the throbbing anguish in her headgoing so far as to make her forehead and neck sweatshe immediately sits up again, focusing deeper on one detail of her out-of-body attack on the Dead Last. It''s a dull growth of monumental realization as she slowly leaves her spacious bedroom, and ends up running by the time she reaches her father''s study. The room is normally only used by him but it has all their books on botany, from roots to poisons and all the various ways they can be used. With her pounding headache, Ino has to put great effort into focusing as she quickly skims through various books and scrolls. After some time, she finallyes upon several specific books that might help her remember why that distinct petal stuck to Naruto''s disgusting jumper is so important. It must''ve been years ago, but she knows that petal came from an orchid. Fifteen minutes of searching and Ino wonders if she''s made a mistake with the book currently in hand and has to read through all the books to find out why this is so important. Make no mistake, Ino knows it''s important, she just couldn''t say why yet. That is until she finally finds it on the highest row, the fourth-tost book. "Rarest Flowers in the World," she breathes, and the image of the petal on Naruto''s back, under the white p, begins encouraging bits of information she''d long stored away when she first read this book. Flipping through the pages, Ino surely finds the target of her query. "The Fire Slipper Orchid," she reads aloud, slowly moving to her father''sfortable chair behind his desk. With the photo alone, she instantly confirms the petals from the book and the one stuck on Naruto''s jumpsuit were the same. "One of the rarest orchids in the five nations; characterized by its red stripes and long side petals. Primary area of growth is forests within elevated areas from 950ft to 1300ft above sea level. Not only is the flower rare, but it can take up to fifteen years to blossom!" Ino broke eye contact with the book in great surprise, easily understanding why the orchid was so rare. Returning her attention to the reading, she learns exactly why her spectacr mind was so fixated on the petal. "Because it''s so difficult to find much less grow within a controlled environment, this orchid species has a high market value where it is sold for as much as seven hundred and fifty thousand ryo per stem!" Eyes wide, Ino leans back in utter shock at its value, thepounding aches in her brain doing little to slow down thinking of all the possibilities. Her most immediate concern being that bottle of perfume she absolutely begged her parents to get. She has an allowance and was more than ready to use it all if it were enough. She tried everything, but her parents wouldn''t give her the remainder, they wouldn''t give her an advance, and they wouldn''t even give her extra shifts at the flower shop since it would cut other employee hours. Ino needs that bottle and whatever else would give her an edge. She''s already losing more ground to the Forehead than she''ll willingly admit tolest she stumbles into a great ice-cream filled depression. For the thousandth time, she wondered why she couldn''t be teamed up with Sasuke-kun instead of Team 10. And for the thousandth time, her brain told her it was because of her father''s partnership with Shikamaru and Choji''s dads. She felt the injustice constrain her chest every time she thought of it. It was wrong to assume she would make a good team with thezy-ass and the fat-ass simply because the three ns grew up close. It''s not that she hated her teammates but they definitely stood in her way, blocking Sasuke-kun from view, and letting the Forehead that much closer to her man. She''ll be the first to admit she didn''t need to be irrationally angry with her teammates; she knows it''s not really their fault but she just can''t help it. It gets to her every time the Lazy-ass just wants to sleep, or the Fat-ass just wants to eat, which happens all the time. The constant crunching of salty chips slowly drives her mad until she can''t help but snap at them. It''s not how she wants to spend her days and theyincluding her smoke-stack of a senseidon''t even seem to care. Ever since the team assignments, she''s been having one miserable day after another, ''but this,'' she thinks, looking at the picture of the beautiful orchid. "This changes everything," shements to herself, smiling all the while. She hadn''t felt very pretty in a while but the possibility of finding the rare, expensive flower is rejuvenating. Doing the calctions in her head, her eyes go wide. "That''s at least an A-Rank mission without the hard work or splitting it with the team!" Quickly standing to her feet, hugging the book happily, she realizes aloud, "and if there''s more than one stem, that''s way over S-ss pay... just for me!" Her mind is a cloud of euphoria for seemingly hours until one unpleasant thought bursts that intoxicating bubble of happiness... Naruto. Groaning in pain, she rushes back to her room. Rather than changing into her typical shinobi gear, she merely hops into a white mini skirt and her purple halter top that shows off her taut stomach and rushes out the door in search of the orange idiot, praying the entire time, "I hope that idiot didn''t destroy it." If the red and ck stripped petal was stuck on his back, than clearly, he must''vended on one. Ino prays to Kami that the rare, highly-valuable flower wasn''t too badly damaged, or that there''s at least one more stem out there. Finally finding him in the market, exiting a food stand with a disgustingly distended bellylooking just as filthy as she remembered from her time in the Starlingshe rushes straight at him. "Naruto," she calls the orange-d boy, suddenly feeling the physical exertion of running around the vige for over an hour with dull throbbing head pain. It hurts so bad, she wonders if her swollen head is as bid as Sakura''s. With her hands on her knees as her strained and hot lungs painfully catch her chalky breath, she notes the golden-blond idiot is clearly curious about her sudden appearance. ''And why wouldn''t he be,'' she imagines. Ino knows this the first time she''s ever sought him out, much less this desperately. "Heyuh, you okay?" he asks with a clear note of concern in his voice. She puts up a single finger, hoping he understands she wants him to wait. After a minute, she grabs him by the shoulder. "Hey- What the-" heins as she pulls the red stripped petal that was stuck on him; caught under the white turtle neck of his atrocious jacket. Examining the soft, colorful, fine-haired petal. It was indeed the extremely valuable nt from the book of rare flowers. Turning to him she demands to know, "where did you get this?" The startled agitation was clear on his face, and his eyes squint with suspicion, but he looks at the petal in her hand and answers, "what is it?" ______________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Her eyebrow twitches but Ino valiantly holds in her frustration. Taking a deep calming breath she looks around and notices all the faces, some looking at her with lewd gazes, but some lookingwell, ringat the boy next to her. The worry in her mind, however, isn''t in how much thigh or stomach she''s showing, or even in how innately Naruto seems to annoy everyone. It''s in the idea that someone in this busy market ce might know the value of what she''s holding in her hand. Without a second thought, shemands him, e on," as she grabs him by the cor of his filthy jumpsuit, pulling him along with her. After twenty minutes of marching, they''re in a small deserted park, and she turns to him, staying as close to his sweaty musk as she can stand so he doesn''t grate her patience too much. Normally she would''ve said something by now, but this is too important to risk. "Naruto," she starts. "I need to know where you came across this flower." "You sure that''s a flower?" he asks peering at the ttened petal. "Doesn''t look like one." "That''s because you-" Ino cuts herself off and takes a breath. Thest thing she wants to do is make this unnecessarily harder by insulting him too much. "Look, this is a flower petal from an orchid that I''m looking for. I think it was stuck to your back because you fell on it. So I really need you to tell me where you''ve seen a flower with this kind of petal." Naruto hums in deep thought for several seconds before answering, "I''m not sure. I don''t really pay attention to flowers, especially when I''m training." "Is that what you were doing today," she asks excitedly, scanning his rough and sweaty exterior. "Where! Where were you training?" "Uhh, well," he starts nervously. "I... I can''t say," he weakly finishes, but she''s not taking no for an answer. "Naruto, please," she pleads, her bewitching face instantly forming an adorable charming look she uses on her father when she really wants something. She even bends her knees so she''s looking up at him, using the psychology that says men normally prefer to look down into a girl''s eyes than up. She''s also quite aware that he ought to be able to see a bit of cleavage, not to say she''s the most abundant in that area, but she''s certainly ahead of many kunoichi, developing quicker than most. She can easily tell it''s working by the way he flusters and tries to avoid looking too far down. "I really, really need this," she whines prettily. "Won''t you help me?" "Ah, ano," Naruto fumbles, looking at her chest a moment before clearing his throat and looking at her pupil-less blue eyes. "Uh, sure!" Notpletely for effect, she jumps up happily with a giggle. "I... I''ll help, but, you absolutely cannot tell anybody where I''m taking you; it''s my secret training spot." "I guess. Where is it?" she asks curiously. ''How could any training ground in Konoha be secret?'' she mentally asks. ''All active shinobi use them, you idiot.'' "It''s in the forest, about three hours north of the Hokage monument," he answers. "What?" she gasps. "Why would you train so far away?" "It''s secret training that''s going to make me the strongest ninja in Konoha!" he happily tells her. Though she doesn''t believe for a second that the Dead Last in their ss can beat anyone, let alone be the strongest anything, she says nothing, content to y along until she has her treasure secure in her hands. He continues to say, "that also means I can''t show you what I''m doing. I don''t mind taking you where I was, but you can''t see my training. Sorry," he awkwardly tells her as if she cared. She may havepleted a step in her journey, but now she has to travel three hours through a dense forest without any assurances that the flower is there or still intact if it is. "You''re sure you don''t remember seeing it," she asks again, moving the petal closer to his face. "Sorry, Ino-chan," he replies. She ignores the chan as he continues, "I more or less remember where I was, so I can take you there, but I was too focused on my training to remember any flowers." He chuckles at his own idiocy and it annoys her, but she moves on. "I have a team meeting tomorrow morning. It shouldn''t be anything serious, like training," she rifies. "He just wants to tell us something important, so I can meet you afterward; by the Hokage monument." "Sweet," he says brightly. "I''ll see you tomorrow." And with that he was off, leaving her in delicious anticipation of better days toe. "Finally," she yells. Ino felt she needed something good, and for it to happen as soon as tomorrow, was thrilling. Ino walked home content and ready for good fortune to take her. Meeting at their usual tea shop, Asuma-sensei took a single drag of his cigarette prompting her to yell, "either put that out or tell us what this is about, sensei. That''s horrible for my skin, you know!" "I actually agree with her," Shikamaru tells his sensei. "This is our day off and it''s really early." "It''s nine am," Asuma corrects thezy boy with a smirk. "Like I said," is all Shikamaru responds with. "These three," Asuma mutters to himself before exining why he called their meeting. "I called you all here because Konoha will be hosting one of the Fire Daimyo''s daughters, Tomoko-hime. During her stay here, I''ll be her escort, so I won''t be able to stay with you for most of the day like we''ve been doing. That doesn''t mean I want any of you to ck off." "Are we going to meet the princess," Ino asks hopefully. "Maybe," Asuma answers after taking a sip of his tea. "You''re my students after all. That''s pretty much it. Any questions?" "Are we still doing D-ranks?" Choji asks between a handful of chips, his constant, audible chewing annoying Ino to no end. ________________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 17: Chapter 17 "We''ll do a few for sure, but maybe not every day," Asuma answers the Akimichi. "Anything else? No? Alright, dismissed?" Asuma is already lighting his cigarette as he leaves his genin team and exits the shop. Before Ino can get more than a step away, Choji calls out to her. "Ino-chan wait!" "What is it," she throws out, annoyed, though making a small note of how weirdly Shikamaru is looking at his fat-ass of a friend. "I know you didn''t like the celebration dango I made for us bing a team," he starts to exin as he takes a container out of his pack where he keeps his potato ships. "I thought I''d make one special for you though." He opens the container to show a single stick of a yellow, a red, and a blue dango. "This one is super low calorie, barely any carbs, no sugar, no salt and fat-free. It''s basically little better than water." He presents the special dango to her and instantly she feels bad for some of the horribly insulting thoughts she had of him. Regardless of how everything turned out, she knows none of it was their fault, and since she''s going on a long hike, she decides to take the stick of dango. "Thanks Choji. That was really nice of you." The smile on his face surprised her. It wasn''t so serious a thing he needed to be overjoyed over. ''Maybe he worked really hard on this,'' she thought as she ate the first two with delight. ''And I did throw away thatst one he made.'' "Maybe we can hang out since we have the day off," Choji suggests with a hopeful vigor, turning to Shikamaru. "What do you say Shikamaru? We can go to the park and y, or if you want to shop, Ino, we could do that too." "Sorry," she starts, ripping thest blue dango from the long pick, before throwing the slim piece of wood into Choji''s bag. "I actually got ns today. Maybe next time." "What are you doing," Shikamaru asks with bored suspicion. To the pineapple-headed boy, she seems slightly more chipper and less bossy than normal. "No way," Ino mocks him in fake shock, before adding, "is that genuine interest I hear?" She smiles broadly at them before turning and leaving. She manages to hear the pineapple head, mutter, "troublesome," before she''s out of earshot and on her way to the Hokage monument. Luckily it''s not more than fifteen minutes away from her team meeting spot. "Yo!" Naruto calls when he sees her. "Morning Ino-chan." Rolling her eyes at the chan he adds to her name, she returns a glum, "no time for chit chat. Three hours there, three hours back, and I don''t know how long it''s going to take to find it; we don''t have any time to waste, so let''s go!" With a weak chuckle he turns around and they begin their hike at a run. It starts five minutes in. For some reason, Ino grows warm, very warm, nearly flushed. As they jog over through leaf invested grassy floors and overrge tree roots, Ino begins to wonder about her physical well being. The Dead Last isn''t going any faster than she can handle but the excessive warmth is beginning to pool primarily to her lower back, hips, and thighs, though it doesn''t exempt her neck, cheeks, and bouncing breasts. Ino tries to ignore it as her fogging mind reasons it was something she ate, however, soon, the salivating warmth invites a certain weakness to her feverish muscles. It was as if her well-conditioned control had been sucked out of her body, reced by this tingling allergy spreading from her irritably stuffy pelvis down her humid thighs, up the t of her toned abdomen, the swell of her torrid breasts and hernguid red neck. Ino had to stop jogging. Her uncooperative leg muscles were twitching and the sweat between her vibrating legs felt sticky. She didn''t even realize how long she''d stopped for until Naruto is standing right in front of hernot even breathing heavilyexpressing, "it''s going to take us longer to get there if you don''t hurry up." Jumping at the chance to utilize the heat of her anger rather than the oddly sensitive heat of her body, she musters enough airy voice to shout back, "Sh-Shut... up." It''s the weakesteback she''s ever felt. "Just keep jogging," she finishes. Naruto shrugs before taking off again. Following after the golden-blond, Ino couldn''t understand why her body was reacting this way and what makes her start to panic is it''s only getting worse. With every step she took, Ino felt her breasts and the apex of her inner thighs getting hotter and hotter. A sensitive heat that continues its invasion to odd ces she never really thought to feel before, like her ears, the back of her knees, between her toes, her ass cheeks, and evento her horrorher sphincter. She can feel it twitch with a growing itch. Ino was soon walking again, breathing heavily despite only jogging for five or ten minutes. She brings out her canteen of water, desperate for it''s cooling relief but only finds the clear liquid can do nothing to bate this demanding heat growing within her. In fact, the trickles of water that ssh away from her cherry red lips, and stream down chin and neck, seem to ignite her sensitive skin further. Nearly an hour in and she''s sweating shamefully profusely. The way her fis stalkings and white bindings stick to her sodden skin, and her damp purple top wrapping desperately around her tender C-cup breasts and pebbled teats only fuels how incredibly obscene she feels at the moment. The raunchy Royal-Purple rags of her typical outfit cling to her, stretching and pulling with every dragging step ahead, but that''s not where her attention is drawn. No, all of Ino''s focus is on the incredibly heat gathering in her core and her stone hard nipples. Though embarrassed, the fog of her mind and the special kunoichi training help her avoid reacting on those shameful feelings, lest she turn back and end her mission foring out here in the first ce. It also helps Naruto is always leading them and can''t see her, which is a relief as even the gentlest of breezes hazes her mind euphorically as it ys with her tingling body. ''It''s odd,'' she thinks when her forgetful mind questions why she''s following the hypnotic orange of the blond''s jumpsuit. As Ino wonders if they''re ying a game of slow tag, her hand drops to the tender junction between her legs and the slightest of contact nearly takes her knees out, electrifying her with the most pleasure she''s ever felt. So unaware of her surroundings, she didn''t even realize the moan that she heard came out of her mouth until Naruto was right in front of her. She can barely make out how concerned he looks over the simple recognition of his maleness. "Neh, are you okay," he asks, putting his warm hand on her shoulder. Ino bursts at the contact. She couldn''t understand how a hand touching her bald, fleshy, sweaty shoulder can feel so deliciously thrilling. Ino simply couldn''t think but for the urging of her basic needs and lurches forward, sending them both to the grassy floor. _____________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 18: Chapter 18 On his back with Inonding on top of him, her hips react without consent, or in Ino''s cloudy mind, without awareness, grinding her sodden crotch against his thigh, moaning freely of her ever-building pleasure. Ino bes a being of continuous amazing sensation,mely reasoning the strong muscle pressing against her needy crotch is contracting more pleasurable feelings with every single thrust. She isn''t even aware of the blond boy the strong thigh muscle is connected to as her hungry hips beg for more tititing stimtion, unconsciously grinding her leaking core against it repeatedly. NARUTO Naruto had no sense of what to do. He didn''t know what Ino was doing. He didn''t know why she was doing itor why his thigh was growing more and more wet. But the fact of the matter is, Inoone of the prettiest girls in the vigewas straddled his left leg. ''Squishy,'' his mind sums it up. The purple ps of her skirt gathered out of the way so he can clearly see her moist bandaged crotch rub itself vigorously against him. Her C-cup breast bounce inches away from his wide eyes and her constant weeping moans are regrly exhaled across his face. ''This is This is like sex,'' his mind yells, feeling the friction from his leg build to his crotch, stretching his pants. Looking at the mesmerizing way Ino ride his leg, Naruto can''t help the bulge growing any more than he can say, "so hot." The act itself was familiar, if not exactly like how he had researched. Naruto easily remembers pictures of girls riding boys but he didn''t understand why Ino was doing that with him. From all his research into sexiness for his jutsu, he learned that having actual sex should be with someone you love unless you pay for it, in which case, there''s no love in that. But Ino kept on doing it. Rubbing her lower part on his thigh, moaning and whimpering loudly, inching closer and closer to his raging erection. Naruto notices the bandages loosen a moment before her sudden scream cuts through the serenity of the forest. Then, as if her voice shorted, her head snaps back, rming him as her pelvis slides up his thigh and press against is his steel erection. She shivers and shakes uncontrobly, and the pained look on her face would worry him more if the tight warmth of their thighs squeezing against his dick didn''t feel so good. She stays static and spams for at least twenty seconds before she copses on her back, her legs going limp straddled over hisp. To Naruto, there''s a lot going on from moment to moment that''s more captivating than the next, but also none more so than the other. Her feverish red cheeks on her erotically satisfied face is no better or worse than the delightful groans of pleasure humming from her saliva covered mouth. Nor was the drenched, softness of her girl part pressing against his rock hard rod between them any better or worse than the way one of her hands begins roughly rubbing her breast. He couldn''t reason how this was happening, but he''s never been one to shy away from asking. Leaning forward, her legs flop like jelly, spread open and Naruto inspects the flush and heavily breathing girl as he crawls over her prone form a bit to reach her head. "Na, Ino, why did you- MNN!" Naruto is physically silenced when Ino tilts forward to wrap her arms around his neck and drag him down for a fierce kiss. She presses her full and soft lips hungrily against his. Naruto was stunned yet again when she opens her mouth to snake her tongue deep into his mouth and blend saliva. At her upward thrust, Naruto regains enough sense of mind to pull back, quickly asking, "I-Ino, a-are you alright?" Ino''s benumbed mind didn''t understand his question or his reluctance simply voicing her womanly needs. "Fill me up, Naruto! Make me feel good Naruto. Make me feel good!" she moans as she starts sucking on his neck while she pinches and pulls on one of her peaking nipples. "You want me to-" he tries but he''s losing focus, asking, "how- Are you sure-" "Just fuck me, Naruto!" she yells, losing control of her hips as the try to connect to any stiff surface of his. "Please," she mewls. "I''m hurting! It hurts soo much without your dick!" She yells before forcibly taking his lips again. Naruto was harder than he''s ever felt in his lifeto the point his dick hurts from the constrictionand Ino was kissing him like her life depended on it. Without thought, Naruto''s pelvis juts forward, pressing an impossibly constrained erection into the fleshy wet heat between her legs. A needy Ino moans into his mouth at the contact before she immediately pushes him up enough to pull her purple top off, her tinum blond hair whipping back with it. Naruto''s pelvis thrusts into her again and again, reveling in the pleasure of the wet warmth as she removes the safety pins of her binding. She couldn''t peel it all off but that wasn''t the immediate need. Feeling his perfect and constant thrusts, she moans weakly as she nearly rips off the strangling ribbons and that sound spurned him on. Years of training in reading body cues to understand an opponent is telling him she''s desperate for this. He can hear her want in her animal cries and feel her need in her impulsive plunge back. "Take off," Naruto hears her groan. "Ino," he gasps his question, losing his ability to articte the thought, ''what do you mean?'' "Take off your fucking pants, already!" she yells as she finally frees enough of the white trapping to liberate her gleaming, pulsing pussy to the open, forest air. It tingled enough to make her moan and she began exploring the sexual organ bringing her amazing pleasure with both hands. It wasn''t until she heard the zipper being drawn down like a chainsaw, that she came back to some form of minor awareness and realized this was Naruto on top of her. Naruto was the one making her feel good, but she couldn''t think as to why that would be bad. Naruto was wildly stimted and his thoughts didn''t stretch further than the most immediate and sustained pleasure, which couldn''t be bothered topletely take off his pants or even think to remove his jacket and undershirt. He didn''t waste any time liberating his rock hard rod from the tight confines of his boxer; showcasing to Ino the thick length of his want for her. Looking down at it, Ino couldn''t reallypare him to anyone since she hadn''t ever done this before and most of the pictures she''s seen were diagrams for educational purposes. Naruto was long, thick, with throbbing veins and round golden-pube balls, but what really surprised her was how shapely the head of his dick was. Her hands instinctively reach for his hot meat stick. Despite it''s aggressive posture, it''s smoother than she expected. She wonders if it should be so hot until she feels it pulse in her hand and hears him groan in satisfaction above her. _____________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 19: Chapter 19 To Naruto, he felt cold and he only had a mind to be inside hot wetness. Ino felt hollow enough she might disappear and needed him to feel full again. She lined him to the entrance of her aroused canal, pressing his eager shaft against her swollen lips before he promptly thrusts into her. The two teens groan in unison, each feeling different sensations but equal in immense satisfaction. Ino''s legs quake as all energy is sucked out of them. ''He''s splitting me,'' Ino''s mind yells with clenched teeth, easily feeling Naruto''s veined member plunged to the end of her soaking snatch pulsing impatiently. Naruto pulls out slowly with a wet ''shloop'', dragging out a deep groan from Ino before stuffing her sloshing pleasure cavity. Instinctive for more, he pounds away into her, lost to anything but the pure pleasure in this gorgeous once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The size of him forces pain to register in her mind, but her drug-addled mind needed too much pleasure to tell him to slow down, or Kami help her, to stop. The new, intrusive experience didn''t hurt much, if at all. She was vaguely aware that it was supposed to; not that her hymen was intact. The majority of kunoichi lose that barrier of flesh through rigorous exercise and training. In Ino''s mind-numbing arousal, it isn''t long after he first stuffed her to the brim with his meat that she''s moaning loudly by his relentless thrusts, filling her with unbearable satisfaction in spite of how much he was stretching her to amodate his girth. With the amount of fluids flooding her love channel, it didn''t take Naruto more than four or five thrusts topletely sheath himself inside of her. "You- Kami, Ino, you feel sooo good," Naruto hotly groans between grunts. "It''s so tight! Hot! Wet!" With ever etch of her pleasure membrane deliciously being pulled by the thick head and veined girth of his member, Ino moaned continuously. With every thrust, Ino''s hazy mind bursts with long echoing pleasure broadcasting to every inch of her body. It seemed like no time at all before Naruto was pounding his thick meat with fluid ease and she was moaning for more. "MNN, yes, Naruto! More!" Ino gasps. "Pl-Please, harder! I''m- I''m- I''m almost-" she begged, as his bulbous head would tongue her cervix with fluid ease, pulling fantastically at her squeezing walls on its way out before his entire shaft would fill her sponge-tunnelpletely again ripping an "AHHNN!" out of her every time. Ino was lost in a whirlpool of pleasure as a result of Naruto''s devastating rod and her moist vagina squeezes his sensitive shaft hungrily, begging for its nourishment. "Ino!" Naruto calls, feeling like he''s getting close to deliciously breaking apart. Naruto knows he''s close and he knows it''ll be great when without warning, the frothy walls of her vagina snap shut, mping on his sensitive dick, sending him over a peak that feels explosive in pleasure. Naruto buries himself with one final thrust burying himself in her quaking hole to his balls and empty weeks worth of gtinous cum inside of her. Feeling the molten semen filling her small cavity triggers a second more powerful orgasm and Ino''s eyes roll into her head, her toes curl intensely like they''ve grown a fourth joint to bend further and she clings to Naruto''s dick as she cks out from the sheer waves of euphoria drowning her sweaty body. As her body held and squeezed a groaning Naruto, he wasn''t aware that she had passed out. As he fills Ino''s sanctuary with line after line of his thick ejacte, what Naruto couldn''t be told is unusual about how he cums was that penises do not swell at the base to twice their girth. That''s an animalistic characteristic not found in normal humans but as Ino was unconscious for her first ever creampie, she would have to tell him after the second round. INO Sound is the first thing Ino bes aware of. "Oh," she hears him grunt lewdly in tandem with a repeated wet smacking noise. "Ssso good Ino-chan! You feel soo goood," Ino hears, slowly opening her glossy eyes to the hypnotic rocking of the tall trees above and the boy eagerly fucking her. Ino''s boneless legs were wrapped securely around the cunt-humping blond and she was flush against him with his head beside hers. The pleasure all rushes back to her like growing pains and very quickly, Ino automatically returns his amorous affection without question. Fucking him just is and her cerebellum is immediately rushed with an overpowering amount of mind-numbing pleasure, triggering miniature quakes up and down her arched spine and throughout her sweaty body. "You''re so beautiful!" The half-naked blond praises her between a long series of flesh-smacking thrusts. "So beautiful!" Ino met him eagerly thrust for thrust and she couldn''t fathom as to how. He felt so much stronger than her, bigger, hotter, impossibly perfect inside of her. His grip, his thrust, the molten steel pounding inside her, reach her upper walls easily to that lovely spot that seems to shoot unimpaired jolts of lightning throughout her entire body, forcing her to arching her lower back deeply and spread her legs as far as she can to give him all the ess he wants. He was unrelenting and she epted the pure bliss of submitting to him unashamed. The tension in her lower stomach builds faster than she''s ready for, adding that extra bit of concern for her sanity. ________________________________________________________ /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 20: Chapter 20 "Keep going! Keep! Fuckin''! My little cunt!" she happily yells, letting the waves of mounting pleasure roll over and over her into a higher precipice. "Whatever you do, don''t, AHHN! Don''t s-s-s-stop.Ahn, ahn, it''s- It''sing again," She yells deeply and freely. "I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m CUMMMINGGGGGG!" She moans greatly, hoarsely as the astounding pressure within explodes with pleasure, short-circuiting all brain function but for the eternal satisfaction of squeezing his hot, thick dick as she cums endlessly. With the quick shifts and jerks of her furnace-like gyrating hips, Naruto couldn''t ovee how pleasurable her canal hosting him felt. With a final grunting thrust, he buried himself as deep as physically possible and discharged copious helpings of his thick seed inside her quaking meat sheath. With his most delicious waterfall being squeezed into her, Ino oddly wonders why his dick is swelling so muchan isted thought that didn''tst. As if her orgasm triggering his orgasm wasn''t enough, feeling the boiling pool filling her so deeply, extending her walls and etching into sensitive fold, Ino saw white as her head shoots back and her scorching body is wracked with another wave as mighty as the first burst, quaking and spasming mini contractions throughout her weakened constitution. She simply held on with taunt arms and her stuffed pussy, feeling more attached to him than Ino could''ve ever thought possible. Her plugged pussy quaked continuously, holding a copious amount of his spunk as her fevered body squeezes his spitting rock hard appendage like a vice as if trying to memorize every vein and curve of his impressive manhood. Naruto''s weight dropped on her like a sack of crushing water but as even the roots of her tinum-blond scalp feels amazing, so too does the pressure of his weight on her. Time was meaningless as the warm mesh of perpetual pleasure rendered the lovers motionless. Thest vestiges of restraint, of ration, of any lucidity, had long abandoned herboth of them, in truth. They''ve long since given up trying to exin the why of losing their virginity to each other. It couldn''t matter when there was so much ecstasy to be had. Ino''s hazy mind can''t even process the connection of losing her virginity to someone she doesn''t lovethe Dead Last of their year, of all peoplenor that it was little more than wild animals rutting savagely in the open forest floor. They stopped for the sake of resting their highly trained lethal bodies, however as ninjas, they didn''t need much. With Naruto''s boundless stamina and Ino''s abnormal addiction to pleasure, both teenagers give in to their primal and unquenchable urges, satisfying each other again and again as if nothing else existed. Her mind was silent of any doubt or n or consequence. The singr thoughts forming loudly in her loopy head is of submission, and in an odd way, liberation. In their momentary rest, he works his tongue and lips down her body, to the swollen center of her love-tunnel. Naruto ate her out and she came so hard she squirted. Hepped it up, spouting something about ramen broth, and to her dull astonishment, Ino happily returns the favor. It was odd being faced with the appendage responsible for all her pleasure; from a boy she nevereven in her wildest dreamsever thought she would let in her mouth let alone her body. And yet here she is, too high on the wonders of bliss and the source of it all to care about taking a firm, possessive hold of his base and licking the bulbous head. Her tongue brushes the underside of his thick shaft, and instead of disgust, she relished in the obscenity of theirbined tastea frothy nectar made of her pussy juice mixing with his scrubbed cum. Inopped it up, cleaning his shaft thoroughly before taking him in her mouth, very much to his great pleasure. She never expected to like taking a man in her mouth. It''s not a topic of conversation among the girls her age but she''s heard from other n members. The older kunoichi would seem to repel at the way men expect this act and so Ino always thought it was strictly a man''s pleasure at the woman''s expense. But when Naruto groans loudly, almost feebly, it gives her such a rush that she can control him like this, that she sucked him off like delicious candy. She can almost y him like a puppet, and it made her wet. "That feels- that feels so great, Ino!" he would moan, both hands on her head. "You- Your mouth is amazing!" And it always thrilled her to hear. When he came, she didn''t expect to like his tight, strong, and needy grip on her head as he groans to the high heavens. She also didn''t expect to like his thick spunk being pumped down her throat. But more than anything, she didn''t expect the cum-pumping cock in her mouth to swell at the base to nearly twice its girth. ''That''s different,'' is her only scrutiny on the impossible reaction as she swallows load after load like sucking on a baby bottle. It was satisfying in a primal way to be used so desperately for his pleasure and Ino craves more. Flipping him on his back so she can straddle his waist, his thick manhood was stirring her pleasure sensitive sex secondster. The afternoon sun soaked the wanton lovers as she rode him, her long silky hair, undone and catching the lowering light and Naruto couldn''t believe how beautiful she looked. Despite the eagerness of her gyrating hips, lifting and grinding down on his meat pole, his sky blue eyes never left her erotic face contorted in absolute pleasure. When her pupil-less powder blue eyes lock on his intense gaze, she felt prated in a way she wasn''t expecting. By now, she wouldn''t bat an eysh at the bliss of taking hisrge cock in her or even releasing his wonderfully hot load in her young womb, but the eyes are the window to the soul, a part of her that was more vulnerable than even her body. Riding him felt different then, bigger, not simply in the act of intercourse but in the meaning behind him. He was looking at her like there were no tomorrows, like she was the world and time stood still. What they were doing wasrger in that sense, and through the electric haze clouding her mind, she waspelled to turn away. Looking at the sky as tears stroll down her cheeks, Ino knows they don''t love each other. They don''t even know one another; not really. He sits up adding a delicious angle of pration, finding a spot that sent shivers up her spine as he wraps her mmy torso in his strong arms, calling her attention back to him. "Don''t, please," he pleads, his eyes expressing far more than his words. "Let me see you. I just want..." he groans as she meets his upward thrusts. "...To see you... your beautiful... gorgeous... wonderful... face..." His beautiful blue eyes ry a wealth of information that wouldn''t allow her to look away. He was giving her the best of his everything, and that courage, to be so free and trusting with himself, with her... the thrill impulsively forces her body to mp down on his greedy appendage. They both groaned deeply at the sudden tightness, only allowing themselves a moment to enjoy it before he snaked his arms around her back and kept thrusting into her, all the while staring deeply into her vulnerability. The face she shows himthis euphorically pained face that no one''s ever seenand the way he craves for her the same way she craves for him, the tightly wound, massive coil in the core of her stomach snaps, seizing her entire body with gigantic crippling shocks and aftershocks. Her scream is loud and hoarse, as her body contorts and contracts wildly. With one final thrust, he buries himself to the balls and brilliantly coats her thirsty walls with whatever he has left, transferring even more powerful aftershock battering her exhausted and spent body before he plugs her with his unique cock. After the massive inferno of pleasure is reduced to a humming simmer, she falls forward as his back finds the mushed grass. Both gasping for breath, Naruto holds her against him indulging in the feel of her soft breasts and hot moist skin against his. Ino can almost feel his smile as she rests her head by the side of his. When his now softened penis slips out, he groans almost sad about it. With the exception of swallowing one of his loads, Naruto preferred to finish inside of her. ''It must''ve felt great for him,'' her lucid thoughts suggests. She couldn''t know that he really likes the connection, the closeness, the affection, the way she squeezes him hungrily for every ounce he has to offer. She just couldn''t know what this means to him because to her, his reputation was enough to avoid learning any more about him. At the first attempt to leave, Ino barely reached for her purple top before Naruto was on her again. Holding herself against the trunk of a tree, he fucked her from behind, her legs spread wide enough for his ease of relentlessly deep pumping. Ino couldn''t hold herself for long and kept sliding down the smooth bark. It was only due to Naruto''s tight hold on her shapely hips that kept her remotely upright, until her taut core of pleasurable snaps with concussive force, and yet again, an explosion of mind-numbing pleasure rips through her spine and up her cranium, overloading her entire existence with unabated pleasure. As she rides wave after wave of unceasing pleasure, her spasming meat pocket holds onto Naruto for dear life, causing him to break his spunk-bank yet again to deposit a frothy helping of his thick cum. Gathering the superheated pool of his man-milk in her filling uterus triggers her ascension to a realm made entirely of intense bliss and Ino sumbs to a litany repeated orgasms. After much needed rest, they try again to leave, with either of them mindlessly voicing, " I think we should" And they move to reach for their clothes only for Ino wind up on all fours with Naruto gripping her hips and probing the wrong hole. "Wai wait Naruto." "Hmm?" he manages to ask as he uses more force to poke through. "That''s my ass," she says before a wicked moan rings in the air. Though Ino should feel repulsed by his mistake, her drug-addled mind recalls the itch of her ass. The scratch that was pulsing profoundly a fingers length inside her bowls. Naruto''s reach was longer than her finger and his thrusts were insistent. "That''s so hot," Naruto states, seemingly of the belief that she''s as okay with this as she is with everything. Ino finds the more she rxes her bowl and ass muscles the more satisfying it bes. Though she prefers he stuffs her pussy, she finds she delights in anal y as well. The steadily increasing rhythm of his hooking bulbous head scratches her buzzing itch so deliciously, Ino is moaning just the same as if he was assaulting in her soaking pussy. The way his balls hits her clit with every moist smack of their crotch was like being choked with pleasure until she couldn''t breathe and died in ravenous euphoria. At the feeling of his thick pole filling her bowls, Ino passes out again from the intensity of the body-breaking feeling. After each intermission to catch their breath they would try again to leaveto go back to the vigebut every time would end in failure. After hours of sex, Ino''s not ashamed to admit she absolutely loves the feeling of his molten man-milk being vigorously pumped into her ass, pussy or mouth. The rolling hills of bliss crashing lethally against her weakened body seemed to her like the only joy that could exist, and Naruto always seemed ready and eager to give it, knocking her out time and time again, to then wake to him devouring her breast or eating her out. Despite their growing exhaustion, the lovers find oblivion in each other until they both copse . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 21: Chapter 21 INO It was well into the night when Ino walked into her home on unsteady legs, dragging her travel pack on the floor behind her. "Honey is that you," Ino hears her mother call from the other room. Ino absentmindedly deduced her mother was in the kitchen, likely putting away any leftover food. At the sweet sound of her mother''s voice, Ino wants to cry. A great pang of unholy contamination is crammed into her chest as her vision fills with fat globs of tears that don''t shed. Unable to trust her voice not to share her inconceivably horrid ordeal, Ino mps a desperate hand over her mouth, shaking the globules of tears to rush down her cheeks and hand, as she just hums, "Mm-hmm!" To Ino, it felt like the entire story of her raw grief and debauchery could easily be detected in her tone alone. Despite how utterly filthy she feels, she wants to run to her pure mother for her solid protection and be told that everything was going to be alright. But she also wants to hide with just as much desireto never let her mother know exactly how unclean her daughter has be. Her mother easily responds, "okay. Your father and I are going to sleep. If you take a shower, keep it down. There''s food in the fridge if you''re hungry." Ino hears faint feet walk away, then silence. Crunching her appealing face in misery, the painful quiet of her home only aids the loud memories of her day, continually flooding her mind''s eye and shaming her tears to fall faster down her semen-stained cheeks, dirty fingers, and button chin. She can already tell from the heat drowning her eyes, that she won''t stop crying anytime soon. Ino slowly makes her way to her bathroom, eager to wash off the crusty lust-covered insanity of the day. No matter how many hours it takes, she doesn''t n on leaving until the job is thoroughly done. Though deep down she knows no amount of water or anti-bacterial body wash will ever erase what''s been done to her once innocent temple, it won''t stop her from trying. With never-ending memories of her acting like a corner whore as her fuel, how could she not scrub and scrub until she bleeds? In the bathroom and turned away from the mirror, Ino was struck with indecision. After everything she and Naruto didhowpletely they satisfied their every animalistic desireshe''s determined to decontaminate every millimeter of her well-used body, however, where to begin? Everywhere is her goal because he sucked, licked, or coated white every inch of her with such musky vigor, scrubbing one area of her anatomy meant not disinfecting another, and she just wanted it all off. Ino wants to feel new againpure and innocentbut she isn''t anymore and she never will be again; birthing a fresh batch of tears. It was taking every bit of her n''s mental training to keep from breaking down. A daunting task when she simply considers the magnitude of losing her virginity at such a young age. It''s an impossible task when she further considers how she also lost her anal cherry to the same idiot. In fact, any which way she''s heard a woman can pleasure a man, Ino did it with Naruto of all people. ''Oh Kami, I sucked him off!'' Her mind yells, effortlessly reliving the greedy blowjob she gave him both in her mind and on the lingering sensation of her swollen lips. Giving Naruto her first kiss would''ve been bad enough but kissing, and licking, and sucking his fluid covered cock just didn''t make any sense to her. The buzzing of her cock-experienced lips tells the story of how she returned the favorhappily and willinglystunning her perpetually, asking herself, ''how? How could I have done that? With him? I''m not that girl. I''m not'' Worse than her vivid recollections, her body is still humming with residual delight at the physical memory of him against herof him in her. Ino''s mind could not think of anything else. ''He fucked me. He fucked me like a dog and I loved it who am I?'' Her mind asks, and her tears answer, ''you''re sad.'' Tears mix with the water as she simply decides to start. She would have to wash everything his hands, mouth, and dick invaded, rubbed, sucked and pinched, thoroughly and repeatedly. She can easily feel the most tender parts of her body, and would deal with them, but the most sensitive issue is the copious buildup of sappy fluid still inside of her. He not only licked, sucked, and fucked her pussy, he erupteddeliciously she hates to admitseveralrge loads inside of her. For the trek back she had to use her filthy bindings to keep the pool of man milk from constantly leaking down her legs. If anyone saw her walking with trails of semen running down her thighs, Ino wouldn''t survive the shame. It made walking back extra challenging as she felt the shifting weight of semen if she swayed too much. Sadly it was nearly impossible not to as her legs were terribly weak, and the natural grace of her walk already adds a racy sway to her eye-catching hipsa favorite feature of hers that now has finger bruising from his strong grip. Gripping the banister, she tries to stop thinking about all the vivacious activity that involved herher region, already feeling herself growing warmer. "Stop it Ino," she warns herself, her tone almost pleading, but she can''t; all the while wondering how her body can still feel so responsive after nearly eight hours of full-on intercourse, oral stimtion, anal y, or massaging exploration. When she feels the heat of her tender folds grow slick with wanton anticipation, she rushes to the shower, turns the cold tap to full st and stands under the shower head. The shock of its icy pain cascades through her system, doing what she doesn''t seem capable of doing on her own; cooling down. The day started with so much hope and promise. Ino had not expected it to end with her crying under the loud shower head, wailing so loud she''s certain her parents or at least her mother would rush in and check on her. No one does and there she stays. . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 22: Chapter 22 NARUTO "Ne, Naru-nii, why didn''t you tell me I was going to have sex with Ino-chan?" ''WH-Wait, what? ..What? ...What?'' Naru-nii garbled as if coughing and choking at the same time. Naru-nii was coughing so hard, Naruto actually worries the prayer would cut off. With his hands sped at the back of his blond head, the de-virgenized genin walks to the unpopr training area to continue his chakra control training. He finds it much easier to talk aloud than in his head, and continues. "Is this like when I asked if you knew who my- our parents are, and you said yes but there''s a good reason you wouldn''t tell me?" ''I never said I wouldn''t tell you,'' Naru-nii returns with a somewhat raspier voice. ''I said it''s for the best if the only thing you know right now is how bad-ass they were. I said I''d tell you if you kept all this stuff about me and the future a secret.'' "I have!" Naruto throws back to no one in particr, as he''s the only one traveling down the dirt road. ''I don''t go back on my word,'' Naru-nii passionately replies. "Me neither!" Naruto returns. Humored, Naru-nii continues, ''I''ll tell you after you learn Fton Rasengan, but trust me, it''s just like keeping the Kybi a secret, the less people know the better. Now... what the hell is this about Ino?'' Twisting his face curiously, Naruto asks, "didn''t you have sex with her too?" ''No!'' he bellows. ''No! I haven''t had sex with anyone! Plus, I only have eyes for Sakura-chan... not that I didn''t notice how some of the other girls were... ''developing,'' but still, you''re saying you had- ...you actually had sex with Ino? Yamanaka Ino? Long blond hair, blue eyes, curvy, always wears a purple skirt and top? That Ino?'' Naruto was nodding his head with a big smile the entire time, finally finishing with, "yup!" ''How?!'' Naru-nii yells in truly astonishing disbelief. "Wait, howe you haven''t?" Naruto asks, believing they must share the same experience if Naru-nii is from the future. Even someone as dense as Naruto knows that much. "You''re supposed to be the Me from the future. Doesn''t that mean that you know everything that''s going on now, like, in the past?" ''No! Er, at least I don''t think so,'' Naru-nii slowlyments, as if trying to gather his thoughts at that moment. ''I''m in aplete seal, remember. I''m cut off from everything. It was the only way to ensure I could have an uninterrupted chance of fixing everything. I have the memories I came in with, but I don''t know how different things are since talking to you. I mean, you''re learning stuff faster so I gotta imagine that''ll change things... but damn man, that''s a hell of a change.'' "Oh," Naruto gripes, before nervously adding, "that sucks for you, I mean." ''SHEUUT UPP,'' Naru-nii yaps, easily recognizing his own smugness in his past counterpart. ''Wh-what about Sakura-chan?'' the older Naruto asks. "Ugghh," Naruto groans griping his heart, nearly tripping over in guilt. "I know, I know! I''m worthless! I''m shit! How could I say she''s the love of my life, then turn around and have sex with another girl? I couldn''t sleep at allst night. I couldn''t even look at her today!" Naruto yells up at the skies. ''Hey, now, don''t beat yourself up too much,'' he mildly puts. It''s a generalization with a hesitant tone that spoke to how out of his depth Older Naruto is in this conversation. ''And Ino... I''m sure she likes you just as much as you like Sakura-chan.'' "I thought you knew me?!" Naruto bellows. "I don''t just like Sakura-chan. I love her!" ''I know,'' Naru-nii sympathetically agrees. ''I couldn''t even picture my life without her in it. Even now, the only reason why I pushing on is because she''s one of my precious people I''m trying to save, and I won''t let her down. It helps me, knowing training you protects her and keeps her safe. But, none of that means she''ll love us like we do her, you know? Nor does it mean that Ino couldn''t love us- well, you, like you love Sakura-chan.'' "But Ino doesn''t love me!" Naruto returns still looking around as if there''s someone there. Sulking at the memory, he plunges his hands in his pockets and kicks at stones while he walks. ''What?'' Naru-nii asks clear confusion in his tone. ''Uh I don''t get it.'' "She told me so," Naruto asserts. "When we- ...after we, uh, finished, she shoved me with an Academy Double-Palm, yelled at me, told me she''d kill me with poison ramen if I ever told anyone, and then she left. Even though it was hard for her to walk she wouldn''t even let me help her home. She yelled at me to stay away." Naruto can''t help feeling like he''d done something wrong, or why else would she be mad? ''Okay, I need more details,'' Naru-nii responded. ''Start from the beginning because this isn''t making sense,'' he said before quickly adding, ''if there isn''t enough time left to help you train, than keep working on the first step. Now, what happened?'' The younger of the blonds exined to the older how she asked him to help her find a nt, how they met near the monument, how weird she was acting, then how she essentially jumped him. With a fair bit of trepidation, an embarrassed Naruto even admits he didn''t do a good enough job stopping her, simply submitting to her demands. ''Wow,'' Naru-nii gasps absolutely stunned before Naruto further exins, "I was kinda scared at first and tried to stop it, but you know, she''s Ino-chan, and she looks like she does, and- and it looked like she was hurting! I swear, it was like she needed my help like, with her p-privates, which is totally bonkers, but I... I did it" Naruto trails off lost in memory for a moment before exhaling a deep sigh then continuing. "When I realized she wanted to do that adult stuff, well, she''s so pretty and Kami, did it feel good... uggh, but that shouldn''t matter, should it?! I''m horrible, aren''t I? I''m a sick pervert." ''You''re neither a sick pervert or horrible,'' future-Naruto responds. ''I honestly don''t know how to exin that situation. It doesn''t sound like you did anything to start it, but she seemed pretty upset at the end I just don''t know. That''s a tough one.'' "Should I... tell Sakura-chan?" Naruto weakly asks, his face crumbling and on the verge of tears. "Uwah, I just feel terrible! I think about how much I liked doing that with Ino-chan, then I think about how I betrayed Sakura-chan, and I get so confused! It''s crazy! It was wrong because I love Sakura-chan, but it felt so right, and that means- it means-" . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 23: Chapter 23 ''Stop!'' Naru-niimands, getting his younger self to stop. ''Listen carefully, because I only have a few more minutes. I don''t think you should tell Sakura-chan. And I only say that because, well, she doesn''t really see us that way... at the moment. It''s super easy to feel how guilty you are over what you did with Ino, even when you have someone else you''re in love with, but I think telling Sakura-chan is less about her, and more about you punishing yourself. And in our experience, we both know that never solves anything. The only thing I can say is try and focus on what you can control.'' "What do you mean," he asks, clearing the corners of his eyes of budding tears. ''I mean, you''d still protect Sakura-chan and even Ino-chan if you had to, right?'' "Yeah," hemely answers. ''Of course you would, because they''re still yourrades as shinobi of the Leaf. Despite everything, at least you can say you always want them to be safe. How about their happiness? Do you want them to be happy?'' "Of course," he responds as if that''s obvious. ''There you go. That''s another connection you share, right? They''re still people that know you, and who recognize you. That''s important. It means you can also, at the very least, be a good friend to either of them, because a good friend would want them to be happy. I can''t tell you what''s up with Ino, since that''s way beyond my expertise, but if she''s not acting normally, what do you think a good friend would do?'' Thanks to years of not knowing the answer to questions asked of him in the Academy, Naruto immediately responds with his go-to answer, "I don''t know." Hearing Naru-nii''s sigh makes Naruto take a moment to actually ponder the honest answer asked of him. "I guess I guess I''d ask her if she''s doing okay? No, I I''d make sure she was okay, and that I didn''t do anything bad I shouldn''t have." ''If that''s how you truly feel, than I''m sure you''ll figure it out,'' Naru-nii pleasantly tells his younger counterpart. "Aww, can''t you just tell me?" Naruto asks. ''Sorry, I can honestly tell you this is way outside of my wheelhouse,'' his future self admit with a bit of a chuckle. ''Maybe find someone you can trust who knows more about that kind of stuff. I mean, I still can''t really believe it. You and Ino. That''s insane.'' "Yeah," Naruto nods several times in agreement. "Me neither. I use Kai or pinch myself like forty times a day just to make sure I''m real and that it happened." ''No doubt,'' he says, though Naruto can hear his tone is fading. ''Just remember, whatever happens, you know in your heart you''ll always protect them.'' "Damn right," Naruto returns, but his future counterpart was already gone. Feeling a little better, Naruto spends nearly three hours running around the vige, looking for Ino while his clones practice the first step of Rasengan in his apartment. He spent the entire week looking for her without sess. His disappointment even masked all the positives that week had produced. Sakura-chan actually came up to him to talk! He wasn''t thrilled about the topic, as she only wondered if he might be a little more forceful in his spars with Sasuke so she can treat him; any excuse to touch him apparently. He didn''t know if she was progressing well, but she seemed ecstatic about her study. Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke-teme remained as distant as usual, but he was starting to surprise them with his taijutsu. Suddenly it wasn''t quite as easy for Sasuke to beat him when they sparred. Hell, his high spirits couldn''t be denied when he finally got a chance to talk to Iruka-sensei. He snuck into his room after visiting hours and fortunately for the young genin, his favorite sensei was still awake. He didn''t say much since he was still recuperating and very tired, but the older man made sure to tell him he didn''t me him for what happened before sleep took him. Naruto stayed in the darkroom for what felt like hours and would''ve stayed longer if a nurse didn''t need to check the monitoring equipment. His most vital sess was finallypleting the first stage of learning Rasengan. Naru-nii happily congratted him, wishing he could be there to give him a celebratory Popsicle. Naruto didn''t understand it, but he knows he would''ve liked that. Having only just seeded in bursting the water balloon, he felt it was perfect timing as it would give him an uninterrupted weekend to start on the second stage of the amazing technique: Power. It had been one of the best weeks of his life, but it always paled when his thoughts migrated to Ino-chan. Naruto had to make sure she was okay, and if possible, talk about what happened. So every day, he''d search for hours. He ran into several people multiple times, including Team 8 and their sensei, but never Ino. Despite running into the team three times, she was never with them. He immediately wanted to ask about her, but an image of her yelling at him, angry for asking about her frustratingly kept him from taking the direct approach to learning what he wanted to know. So, he ignored the impulse to ask them directly until the third time he ran into to them looking for her. After days with no luck, he insteadin his roundabout way of trying to learn where''s she beenjokingly asks, "Ino-chan finally got tired of dealing with you two?" Chji immediately defends his teammate, spouting back, "no! She''s just sick!" "Oh," Naruto returns, genuinely unhappy to hear. "Sorry, I didn''t know. Hey, do you guys want to train? I''ve been working on some killer new moves!" They naturally turned him down, as he expected they would, and the moment he was far enough away, he raced to the Yamanakapound. Having already explored most of Konoha as a neglected orphan, he knew exactly where he was going, and how to scout out the n home. It wasn''t asrge as some of the other n residences, like the Hyga, Nara, Inuzuka, or Aburame. Aside from theirrge greenhouse, the Yamanaka didn''t need quite so much space. . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 24: Chapter 24 After thirty minutes of covertly surveying the perimeter, he couldn''t spot her through any windows, balcony, or in their flower shop, leading him to debated his next move. It isn''t that he couldn''t think of a way. He was just worried about the fallout as it could easily lead to issues if he was found out. It had only been five days since their shared experience and everyday Naruto grew more and more worried, and so, after an agonizing over the pros and cons for several minutes, Naruto just shrugs and henge''s into Shikamaru. The spiky-hairedzy-ass wasn''t hard to imitate and as Ino''s team member, it wouldn''t be odd if he showed up to check on her. Knocking on the main house door, a woman he wasn''t sure was Ino''s motheras she didn''t have blond hair or blue eyes and seemed very rigidopened the door. Still, in a sweet voice, rich with familiarity, she instantly recognizes the bored expression of her daughter''s teammate. "Shikamaru-kun, what a surprise. I had no idea you were stopping by." After showing the perfect imitation of Shikamaru''s unenthusiastic exhale, Naruto calmly responds, "I wasn''t going to. I was just close by and wondered how Ino-ch- Ino was doing." "Oh, isn''t that sweet of you," she says, either ignoring the slip or not drawing attention to it. "That must be your mother''s influence. I could never see Shika ever showing that level of concern. ''Too Troublesome,'' he''d say. Unfortunately, dear, she''s still unwell. Here, wait inside, and I''ll see if she''s up for a visit." she states, naturally moving aside and waving him in. Naruto nervously enters and Ino-chan''s mom verbalizes her daughter''s need to always look presentable. "I know the importance of always presenting your best face, but teammates and strangers are two different things, I feel." Naruto only hums a bored agreement as the madam of the house retreats to her daughter''s room. After five minutes, she returns with an apologetic face, and secondster, he leaves their home. Deted, Naruto returns to his apartment in failure. He spends that night wondering how he can see her without causing too much ruckus. Of course, he could break in, like he''s been doing to see Iruka-sensei, but he didn''t think that would turn out well on n property. It was the next day, with Naru-nii''s help, that Naruto figures out what he can do. INO Ino sat in her bed, legs bent under her so that her butt rests on her feet, staring forlornly at a pictured frame in her hand. The picture within the regrly polished oak frame was of her graduating ssafter they had passed the exam but before team assignments. There were twenty students in the picture but Ino was only staring at one: the raven-haired, onyx eyes of Uchiha Sasuke. Gazing at the pale imitation of his likeness, her mind is a mess of thoughts about him, about her, about what happened, about it all. Deep down, Ino knows she''s destined to be with him, though it always irks her no one else could neither see or ept that. Not that it mattered. In the end, she knew they would end up together. Simply put, she had a critical advantage. Unlike his other simple fans, she was heiress to one of the Noble n''s of Konoha. She couldn''t im to be the only heiress in their ss, but that was yet another sign that fate favored her inevitable union with Sasuke-kun since Hinata-chan, the Hyga heiress, was perpetually shy and showed no interest in the Rookie of the Year to begin with. No, out of all the girls that could be with him, she was the only one with the pedigree to be by his side, a fact Forehead always ignored. On top of that, much like all the girls rate all the boys by looksSasuke-kun being the clear victorIno was officially voted most beautiful girl in their ss. She may have just missed out bing top kunoichi but that''s always been more academic than practical. With beauty and n alone, it was obvious she was the clear choice for Sasuke-kun''s affection. And still, she had more to offer him. Her n are specialists of the mindmind-walkers, therapists, councilors, healers. On multiple asions, her father exined the many ways their n serves Konoha, and one of them happened to be healing mental anguish after surviving traumatic events; a vital service in a military vige. She recalls vividly how her father felt such sympathy for Sasuke-kun after the massacre of his n and his family. Her father cared deeply for his well being, making her care too, but at the time, he worried more for Sasuke-kun''s mental state, and what that loss will do to him. Ino will admit shecks the expertise to properly treat his traumano matter what form that tookbut she knew Sasuke-kun needed her more than anyone to help him heal from his suffering. She was the only one that could understand him, that could save him. They were made for each other. That''s why it brakes her heart every time her memory wanders to the event that took cest week. She''s meant to be with Sasuke-kun, to help him, to be his strength, and yet, she thoroughly debased herself with another boy; the weakest, loudest, Dead Last of their ss, and worse yet, she was out of her mind in bliss for every second of it. Thank Kami, the idiot wasn''t in the photo she was desperately clutching at. He hadn''t passed the final exam, and despite the oddity of him showing up to team assignments, no one cared. However, after what happenedwhat they had doneIno didn''t need his photo to urately picture him. It had been seven days to the day, and she can still picture everything about his strong body so perfectly. Just thinking about him, undressed and on top of her made her chest tight and her mouth water as much as her loins. Biting down hard on her plump lower lip, this was the burden she''d been dealing with all week. Thinking about him lights a fierce fire inside her and since her debauchery, it''s been a constant penalty Ino was frightened wouldst the rest of her life. She would wake up in the middle of the night to heart-pounding wet dreams, her sheets soaked with sweat and vaginal fluid, and more often than not, her practically useless fingers between her perspiring legs. Her body quite simply craved him, to feel his thickness inside her, to feel his steaming man-milk flood her To Ino, it was the very definition of a drug. A schedule I Stimnt she was forcing herself to quit cold-turkey by taking it upon herself to relieve her body''s frequent cravings. If she didn''t orgasm several times a day, she was afraid her fragile resolve to avoid him would break and she''d run to the loser for a full night of being gutted and buggered by his weird dick. After much thought and a lot of memory diving, Ino knows the way his penis ejactes is most certainly not normal. It''s not evenmon among humans. It''s not even a medical condition to have. What Ino does know, is it''s an extrayer of spice to her depressing shame. Somehow the penis that deflowered herthat ruined herhas a bulbous nd at the base that expands during ejaction ''exactly like a dog!'' her mind screams. ''Why would he have that?'' she would always yell in her mind. ''Is he part dog?'' Ino is fairly well informed by many of the older kunoichi in the bathhouse and the workers in the Yamanaka shop. If the Inuzuka n had a feature like that, she would''ve heard about it months if not years ago. The fact that she, Yamanaka Ino, heiress to their n was knotted like a bitch by a blond idiot dog-boy is the greatest shame in her young life. ''Why did he do this to me?'' she mentally whines. Ino knew she was supposed to be with Sasuke-kun, but her body can''t seem to forget Naruto. It''s why she stayed in bed, cried often, and shut the world out. Her parents were obviously worried. Her mother, in particr, tried to connect with her detached daughter, guilting Ino into lying to them, assuring them that she''s just sick and will feel better soon. She''s not sure they buy it. She knew her team was worried as well. Asuma-sensei and even Shikamaru havee by to see her, but she didn''t want to see anyone; she couldn''t. Somehow, in the back of her mind, she expected them to know the moment they took one look at her. She somehow believed they would see his thick semen caked on her face and know it was from Narutowhich she''s aware enough to admit was idiotic. Clearly, if her own mother couldn''t see how excessively deflowered her only daughter now is, then Ino doubts anyone else will. It may be an irrational fear, but still, how could she just return to the world as if nothing had happened? . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 25: Chapter 25 ''A woman always has at least two masks,'' Ino recalls her mother telling her some time ago as they were arranging bouquets. It was an extension of the lessons given only to kunoichi in preparation for the specific dangers women face as well as methods of coping; in other words, how topartmentalize. ''Some women need more than two, but one mask is for the world, and the other, if you''re lucky, is for the one who epts all of you.'' At such a young age and with more spirit than most, Ino never liked that concept. Masks were meant to hide, and Ino felt far too pretty to be hidden. ''You wouldn''t hide a flower,'' her mind at the time reasoned. Ino understands far more now. It''s anotheryer of her week''s torment, as Ino''s nearly certain Naruto has seen both her faces. She can''t be sure, but every time she remembers his words, pleading to let him see her, to connect with her, she''s fairly certain she had allowed what has to be her greatest moment of weakness. Through their eyes, souls connected and it was the highest peak of pleasure Ino''s ever felt, more still, the strongest orgasm her body won''t allow her to forget. At the perfect recollection of his infinite sky-blue eyes peering into her very soul, her breath bes shallow and quick. She grips the frame harder as she feels her body heat up with a searing focus between her legs, and her hardening nipples. She can feel moisture begin to dampen her panties and she clenches her teeth to fight it. After a full week of this, none of this is new, but fortunately, with every episode, she has an easier time managing the urges than the day before, to the point she doesn''t need to masturbate in order relieve her of her spontaneous lust. Eventually rxing, her eyes slowly open to the photo in her hand, looking at herself beside Sasuke-kun, happy and proud. It feels like a lifetime ago, and she longs to return to that time, but slowly she''sing to the disheartening conclusion she''ll never be the girl she was in that photo, beside her love, posing beautifully for the camera. It''s a depressing thought. Her innocence is gone. It was enthusiastically taken from her repeatedly, and she''ll never get it back. ''No,'' she hates to admit. ''It wasn''t taken. I gave it away.'' Ino would honestly me that Dead Last idiot if he wasn''t so stupid, or more specifically if she hadn''t been the one to initiate it... to push for it. She''s not so horrible as to use him of rape simply because she momentarily went crazy for him and he eventually became very willing. Additionally, it would only cause her irreparable shame if it became public knowledge. How could she show her face once everyone learns who her first time was with? ''Would Sasuke-kun ever look at me after that?'' ''No, he wouldn''t,'' she honestly answers. Ino knows the only way forward with the boy of her future is to putst week permanently behind her, and ensure not a soul ever finds out. That starts by returning to her routine, acting normal, meeting her teamher new maskthen finding the right time and public ce to make sure that idiot takes this secret to his grave. Naruto may havevished in her most intimate constitution, physically and spiritually, but that doesn''t mean she won''t kill him if he breathes a word of it to anyone. It''ll be hard to look at him when they do meet, but she has to make sure he''s aware that his life is forfeit if he ever talks. ''Hell, even if he inadvertently draws any unwarranted attention, I may just kill him,'' she mentally deres, enthusiastic for his murder. "Ino!" she hears her mother call fearfully urgent from downstairs. "Come down here, now!" Quirking a suspicious brow, the tinum-blond didn''t want to leave the sanctuary of her room, but her mother''s tone was frantic and was soon followed by her father''s with just as much rm. "Ino! Get down here!" Making a silent prayer to her raven-haired love in the photo for strength, Ino sets the frame back on her nightstand, before moving to her bedroom door. Ino grabs her silk robe on her way out because she knows her father doesn''t appreciate her love of short-shorts and tight tops. Making her way downstairs, she calls out, "where are you?" "Front door," her mother calls out. Huddled outside the front entrance of their estate is her father, mother, and two of her distant cousinslikely on theirmunity watch patrol. They were bunched around arge chunk of dug up earth the size of arge pic basket, easily poking at her curiosity. Apparently, therge, heavy looking square of freshly cut out earth with its roots sticking out the bottom, was left for them to discover. While certainly unexpected, she couldn''t understand why call her so frantically or why her father was leaning over and inspecting the top. Ino began to wonder about enemies the Yamanaka n may have incurred when her mother turns to her, absolutely thrilled by therge box of dirt with vibrant green grass on the top. Her father was inspecting something on the top as her mother joyously tells her, "Oh! My, beautiful, wonderful, amazing girl! Someone out there is extraordinarily worried for you!" Ino is exceptionally confused until she steps around her father next to eager mother and her pupil-less blue eyes bulge. Her father confirms what she instantly knows. "It''s a genuine Fire Slipper Orchid," he chuckles in disbelief, then turns to his daughter. "Here," her mother says, holding out a simple white paper board one might use to get an actor''s autograph. "It came with this!" she finished eximing. Ino understood all three of them knew what the orchid was worth, but she didn''t understand her mother''s excitement until she read the note in surprisingly uniform characters. FOR INO-CHAN. I HOPE YOU FEEL BETTER. . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Though normally very reserved, her mother is sashaying from one foot to the other, before asking her daughter the pertinent question that seems to be on all their minds. "Soooo, who''s it from?" "Yes," Inoichi added, clearly uneasy about the gift and dreading what it could mean for his little girl growing too fast for his liking. "Please, tell us his name. I''d love to know who''d bring you quite the gift." "To thank him," her mother exims, looking at her father warningly. "Not interrogate him." Her father''s face grimaces, ready to argue yet, wisely picking his battles and remaining silent. "What makes you think it''s from a boy?" Ino hotly asks, quirking her brow in suspicion at her father as his overbearing fatherly instincts are already triggered. "Honey," he inly returns. "That block weighs at least fifty pounds and this type of orchid doesn''t grow anywhere nearby. Someone quite strong carried this a great distance to bring it here. So..." Ignoring the pleasurable pulse between her legs as her body agrees Naruto is quite strong, Ino can''t help but think, ''I''m going to kill him.'' In front of the man that raised her, his all-seeing eye staring at her, Ino falters desperately for a believable exnation, as the anger of her mind and arousal of her hot body interrupts her ability to lie. She wants to ease her father''s suspicions, but lying to him has always been difficult; nearly impossible. It''s why Ino generally speaks her mind because if lying doesn''t work, than it''s a waste of time to try. But she can''t exactly tell him, ''Daddy, this is definitely a thank you gift from Uzumaki Naruto, you know, the worst student in our ss, because I fucked him every which way I could for hours.'' It''s likely to give him a heart attack. An errant thought in her mind wonders if this gift makes her a prostitute, a terrible yet somehow thrilling idea that awkwardly makes her blush at the worst possible time. Her father''s eyes easily picks up on her blush and judging by how his shoulders tense and how deeply he inhales, he didn''t like it. Her mother mewls happily in her throat, then quickly rotates the teen by her shoulders, forcing her to march forward and away from a protesting head of their n. Her mother leads them away as she tells her husband, "Ichi, be a dear and store the orchid in the greenhouse. I''ll examine it tomorrow." Being bypassed didn''t help his fatherly anxiety as he calls out, "Wha- wait! Ino, I demand you tell me who''s it from?" His demand had no real heat to it and her mother easily returns, "if you can clear the table and do the dishes, I''d appreciate that," before they make their way up to Ino''s room. "Now," she starts once they''ve both settled on her bed. "Ino, I know this is a... meaningful time in your life. You''re just starting your career as a kunoichi, you''re growing into a very beautiful woman, and making sense of the bnce between the two will be challenging. So, even if you don''t tell me everything, I''d rather you not lie, okay? Say what you can." ''I''m going to kill him,'' Ino thinks, nodding her head since she didn''t trust her voice at the moment. It''s the only thought she could agree on as her mind desperately tried to think of a way out of this. "I won''t ask too much, because I want you to feel you can trust me with anything. But I do have to know, did a boy send you this?" Recalling several countermeasures ninjas can use when engaging in duplicity, Ino felt the best way out of this was mixing omission with truth and letting her mother form her own opinions, because after all, there''s no way they would believe the truth without sufficient time and proof. Ino takes a deep breath and asserts, "you know I have my heart set on Sasuke-kun." "Is that who sent it?" As much as Ino wanted to sing to the high heavens, ''yes,'' if her parentsespecially her intelligence gathering fatherever decide to investigate her im, that lie could make things far worse for her down the road. Ino shakes her head no, her long blond hair flowing freely with her sway. "I... don''t want to say who, mainly because the person who sent the orchid, just isn''t my type, like at all! My heart is set on Sasuke-kun, so, in the end, whatever he was hoping for by bringing it here was for nothing." "Oh, I don''t know if it was for nothing, sweetheart. What does psychology tell us about this gesture?" Her mother asks. As a former psychologist, she''s highly observant of behaviors, beliefs, feelings, rtionship concerns, and even somatic responses. It''s a very good reason, Ino''s always felt more mature than many of the other girls from the Academy, though Forehead always manages to make her act like a child. "Come on, Ino. We may not be geniuses like some of those Nara men, but we know the mind rather well, and there''s quite a bit of information we can deduce here. His card, for instance?" Ino''s shoulders slouch at having to suffer through this because of that idiot. "...I don''t know, he has neat handwriting." "Well, that''s true," her mothers agrees, looking it over again. "Someone who possibly deals with seals on a regr basis?" Ino can tell her mother''s fishing, so just shakes her head to deny the suspicion. "Can''t me a mother for trying. Anyway, let''s consider the message. All he wrote was, ''I hope you feel better.'' No boration, not even his name, which denotes caution to reveal too much, but concern enough to go this far for you. There''s also the possibility he doesn''t care about credit. He used, Ino-chan, which implies informality due either to his upbringing or he''s simply that close to you. He''s more than likely an engaging person, which is reinforced by the fifty-pound block of dirt he carried-" "We don''t know if he carried it all the way here," Ino interrupts. "He could''ve used a cart or something." "No," she returns. "You don''t know he carried it all the way here. Had you checked underneath, you would''ve seen hand prints. A young person''s hand print, likely around your age." Trying to give nothing away, Ino stays quiet long enough for her mother to say, "Listen, sweetheart, I don''t want you to think I''m pressuring you into telling me something you''d prefer to keep to yourselfso long as you''re not in any danger, of course. You''ve always been a headstrong girl, and your decisions, good or bad, have been your own for a long time now. I just don''t want you to dismiss facts because they don''t align with your beliefs. I know how you feel about the Uchiha boy, but life is full of unexpected challenges and it''s always worth the time to consider if these challenges are hazardous traps or fortunate opportunity. You know your father and I''ll support whatever makes you happy." Ino stays quiet, unsure of how to think about her mother''s caring words. They make a lot of sense, making her feel proud to have a mother like her, but of course, the older woman has no idea who the boy is or what they''ve done together. Maybe in another situation, she''d devote a fair amount of thought in the advice, but in this case, it''s Naruto and there''s no need for further reflection. "Do you want to tell me more or would you like to be alone?" her mother gently asks. "I''ll think about it for a while, thanks, mom. I''ll let you know if I do anything." "Okay, goodnight." "Night," Ino says, offering her mother a decently sized smile, while mentally thinking, ''he''s dead.'' ...... /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 27: Chapter 27 KURENAI "How long have you known him for?" Kurenai asks her student and ward. The dishes were clean and put away and they were settling down on Kurenai''s living room''s couch sharing a portion-healthy tub of orange sherbert ice creamHinata''s choice, to Kurenai''s unexpected delight. Hinata avoids any eye contact as she tries to burrow deeper into the couch cushions. "Hinata-chan," Kurenai starts with a small smile. "In this house and with me, you never have to worry about what you say. You''re safe to express yourself however you like here. I won''t judge or belittle you for it and it will never be shared with anyone; from your father to the Hokage himself." The girl nervously asks, "w-why are y-you asking me a-about Naruto-kun?" "Well, I noticed how you reacted when we ran into him," Kurenai easily points out. "As a woman and your sensei, I could see that you''re more aware of Uzumaki-kun than any other boy." Kurenai didn''t think it was possible for the girl''s cheeks to get redder but they blush another shade brighter as she quietly answers, "I-I wouldn''t s-s-say I k-know him. H-he... we w-w-were in the same c-ss." Kurenai could easily detect the omission in the girl''s averted eyes, tone of voice, and flustered face. She was too easy to read, yet another part of her skills they needed to work on. Having lived with the heiress for over two weeks now, running into Uzumaki-kun is about the only time Hinata-chan reacted differently. They had run into him as their team exited Hokage Tower, and while Hinata blushed stunningly from face to neck as the orange-d ninja greeted them, Kurenai noticed the girl''s beautiful white eyes focus unlike any time she''d ever seen. They were sharp, sure, assertive. The raven-haried kunoichi isn''t sure why, but it was clear the girl had a crush on him. She easily recalls looking over the other team''s profiles, discovering like everyone else, that the young blond was the Dead Last of the ss. Furthermore, he was an orphan with no exceptional talent. While she heard he defeated the traitor Mizuki with Kage Bunshin, she also heard he can''t produce a single Bunshin, leading most to the conclusion that it must''ve been sheer dumb luck the boy brought down the traitorous Chnin. Still, it''s more than possible Hinata''s interest in the blond stretches beyond n or talent. It''s feasible there''s something that Kurenai is missing that could be a key driving force for the shy girl''s future. Kurenai needs to learn if Naruto-kun is something she could utilize to help drive her ward, or if it''s another dead end. Honestly, Kurenai hoped this panned out. She was eager to prove Hiashi wrong, but more than anything, she didn''t want to fail Hinata-chan. As things stand, the Hyga heiress was timid to a fault. While manners, kindness, and consideration of others were good traits to have, Hinata-chan takes it to a detrimental level, adversely impacting her own growth simply to avoid any kind of confrontation, a fact Kiba-kun is starting to take notice of and unfortunately, enable. Kurenai needed to break her meekness, and if possible, light a fire under the girl''s belly. Testing a theory, Kurenai gently asks, "he was the Dead Last of your year, wasn''t he?" Kurenai was happy, no, thrilled to see that it had the desired effect when Hinata-chan looks directly into her red eyes and somewhat sternly tells her, "T-that wasn''t his fault. The instructors were mean to him." As quickly as the girl''s confidence appeared, it had departed. Slowly sliding a moderate helping of ice cream passed her red lips to herpping tongue, Kurenai can''t help but be happy by the small bit of progress. It wasn''t much, but it was something, and like the fragile light of an ember, she''ll slowly coax it into a grand fire. Eager, yet gentle with her young ward, Kurenai follows up by asking, "what do you mean it wasn''t his fault? He did the work, didn''t he?" Kurenai didn''t really care to know one way or another, knowing what the boy contained within him always made her recall how her father died that night. However, for her ward, her student, she would happily hear about Uzumaki-kun''s educational ineptitude. Again, the girl''s determination was back, making Kurenai feel a swell of triumph in her chest, as Hinata-chan answered, "he- he did do the work, b-but you can''t me him for his results. Many of the assignments th-that he did turn in deserved passing grades, but every sensei besides Iruka-sensei, failed him. He was never treated fairly by nearly all the staff, but even still, he kept on trying. He didn''t quit. Even though he failed many times..." Hinata seemed to realize how much she said in that short moment, as did Kurenai. It''s the most she''s ever heard the timid girl speak at one time. "How did you know his answers were correct?" Kurenai is genuinely curious to know. "B-Byakugan," Hinata answers ashamed for how she abused her n''s unique talent, and Kurenai smiles inside. If this girl is willing to use her n''s ability for this boy, than chances were good he would be a vital part in helping Hinata. It''s quite clear by now, Naruto is the key to motivating this girl, and with that revtion, Kurenai only needed to figure the method by which to take advantage of that. "So you mean to say ''Dead Last'' is not an urate assessment of his ability." Hinata-chan nods. "That would make sense. Being made Genin despite most of the sensei''s treating you unfairly he doesn''t give up easily, does he?" "He doesn''t," Hinata strongly offers. "Is that why you like him?" Kurenai gently asks. She doesn''t want to push the girl too much but it''s already been two weeks and there were little other options. Hinata turns bright red, and Kurenai could feel the warmth emanating from her. "It''s okay, you don''t have to answer," quickly easing the indigo-haired girl''s anxiety. "Do you know why I asked to be your temporary guardian, Hinata-chan?" The light-eyed kunoichi shook her head, no. "One of the hardest decisions life will constantly challenge you on, is choosing to walk away, or try harder. We''re not so different, you and I, and you even remind me of myself when I was younger. The point is, I believe in you Hinata-chan, and I''m going to help you see that too, so the both of us can always choose to try harder." Hinata nods one strong time, and Kurenai can easily see the tear at the corner of her eyes. "One of the first things I''d like to remedy is your reaction to Uzumaki-kun," Kurenai tells the girl, who squeaks at the prospect. "How would you like to act normally around him?" "I-I-I-I-I c-c-c-c-c-couldn''t," Hinata stutters impressively. It would''ve been cute to Kurenai if it wasn''t a set back for their ultimate goal. Still, it''s in the right direction and Kurenai just needs to continue pushing on. "Let me ask you a simple yes, or no, question. Would you like to act normally around Uzumaki-kun?" Not trusting herself to speak, Hinata shuts her eyes and just nods her head vehemently. "Than that means you can. Don''t worry, Hinata-chan, and trust your sensei. I think I know a way to help." . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 28: Chapter 28 KURENAI The gorgeous Jnin-sensei exits the bustling streets of Konaha''s Market District and into the decently-popted Jnin bar, Elite Spirits. Her goal is simple: find Kakashi. While Kurenai was eager to implement her n for Uzumaki-kun, the first challenge she believes will posse an issue would be informing the genin''s assigned Jnin-sensei, and getting his express permission to interact with his student. Kurenai can understand the significance behind the obscure rule of one sensei to a triplet of students. At such an impressionable time in their education of a very dangerous profession, a single sensei can better map out a timeline for growth and skill traits design for each student. A single sensei is integral to the development of their, hopefully, long careers, thus understands where the genin ninja is in their education and where they should go over a long period of time. Even if the student receives lessons from another Sensei, it usually means the primary sensei doesn''t match well with the student''s clear talents, or simply is too inept to care. For example, a close-range taijutsu fighter would not be a good match for Kurenai''s long-range, genjutsu instruction. Unfortunately, Kakashi is the furthest you can get from inept, and he seems to be a suitable match for Uzumaki, so any leeway Kurenai might''ve had for borrowing the blond won''t apply to this. Fortunately, Kurenai doesn''t have to traverse the entire vige looking for the shameless porno reading Jnin. After leaving the cemetery, she finds the silver-haired Jnin in their group''s usual section of their bar. Walking through the moderately crowded, off-duty Jnin and turning down two invitations for drinks, Kurenai sits across from her fellow sensei. Even if Kurenai''s rtively certain her subtle tricks will work on the non-too-discreet pervert, she decided early on she wouldn''t need to use her feminine wiles on a friend and senior Jnin. It would be underhanded and there''s always the possibility he takes the care of his students as seriously as she does. After quick pleasantries and a firm demand from her to put his orange-covered filth away, Kurenai informs him, "I wanted to make you aware that I''ll be using one of your students." Asserting confidence that she will have the thing she wants, even if it depends entirely on someone else has a better chance of sess than simply asking, which is a sure way to hear no. "Which and to what end?" the aloof Jnin asks. "Uzumaki-kun," she casually answer before adding, "and the reason is of a personal nature, but what I can tell you is it''s to help one of my students." "As a punching bag," he casually inquires. Kurenai gives a head tilt and look of disbelief, answering, "no, nothing like that." Kurenai understands some shinobiparticrly those in nsuse younger or weaker ninja as little more than punching bags for a prized pupil in order to instill confidence in the favorite, which goes against everything she believes in. Kurenai wants all her students to seed honestly; to learn and grow on the merits of their hard work and not on a fabricated sense of confidence. "I would never do that nor would I ever condone that behavior." For Kakashi''s part, he simply nods once, but he doesn''t speak of her friendly appeal to use his student. A quiet moment or two passes between them before he simply hums, "...hmmm." "What''s the problem?" Kurenai asks, hoping to convince him there isn''t a problem and his student''s growth will not be hindered in any way. Kakashi leans in a little and tilts his head as he asks, "have you approached him before informing me?" She wasn''t expecting that and answers, "no, I know the procedure." And he should know her well enough to not even bother asking, prompting her to ask, "why?" He falls back again, shrugging once, conveying, tely, he isn''t acting like I expect, is all. Will you be instructing him in any way as a shinobi?" "No," she quickly asserts. Truthfully, while she may want the blond to seed and inherit the Will of Fire, she would prefer not to be tasked with that assignment. As challenging as Hinata-chan is, she can''t imagine trying to mentor that blond failure as well. "Will you be attempting to sabotage his development in any way," he follows up and before she can answer, he quickly adds, "and so we''re clear, that has everything to do with your father." "No, Kakashi!" she says with a little more heat than necessary. She doesn''t talk about her father much. When all her friends have terrible stories of their own, it''s just epted that while it may drive the shinobi, it doesn''t have to be spoken aloud. When she does speak about her father, it''s only with her closest friends. While she''s never told Kakashi, she''s not surprised he knows. It''s his job to know psychological triggers of ranking Jnin, and during the mental eval to be Jnin, she abruptly learned how much her father has shaped the Kunoichi she is today. "I require Uzumaki-kun''s assistance for a simple function that will not impair his training in any way while simultaneously helping my student." "Fine," he easily answers as if she asked him to pass the salt. He then wonders aloud, "are you staying?" Kurenai smiles for her little victory and for the invitation, answering, "no, I need to get a move on this." A little giddy, she teases, "why? Will you miss me?" As always, unless Kurenai was sex written out on the page of a dirty book, the silver-haired Jnin doesn''t seem interested as he casually shakes his head, ''no,'' before nudging his chin toward the door. When Kurenai tilts her head to the right, in walks Asuma with Princess Tomoko by his side. With the princess'' delicate white-gloved hand resting on his strong, outstretched forearm, it looks like a delicate rose growing on a thick log. Kurenai''s internal organs seize at the sight of them. Tomoko-hime is clearly beautiful and immacte. He''s well-groomed down to his beard which is neatly trimmed, lining his masculine jaw in such an appealing and powerful way, it makes her ache to see him. His uniform is brand new wrapped impressively around his wide shoulders and Kurenai can''t help but recall thest time she had her arms wrapped around them, holding on desperately as they made passionate love. It seemed too long ago. Kurenai breaks out of her daze the moment Asuma''s eyes sync with hers. Brown and red irises locked together as they are, she can''t help the way her mind thinks of him; his smell, his touch, his gruffugh, his passion for her, the love they share. There''s a lot in his eyes and she''s rtively sure he sees a lot in hers until he abruptly turns away from her in favor of speaking with the gazing princess. As the princess'' guide, Asuma was clearly exining the establishment and its elite clientele but Kurenai can''t deny that hurt. It hurt like a kick in her stomach. . /ck_Zetsu Subscribe to my Patreon for mor advanced chapters. The story is at the Silver Tier Chapter 29: Chapter 29 "You okay?" she suddenly hears Kakashi ask, bringing her out of her heart-thoughts. Schooling her features like many kunoichi have been taughtextensivelyshe answers in her calm voice, "fine," before walking around the gathering and leaving. NARUTO Walking up the final flight of stairs, Naruto can hear before he sees someone knocking on his door. He had just finished some intense training with his clones, so he was sore, tired, dirty, just getting over his migraine, and his chakra coils felt chalky, like fire-damaged, but checking out the curvy figure knocking on his door, oddly enough, made him feel much better. His eyesnd on the bubble of her butt before eventually moving up to her lustrous mane of ebony hair. She noticed him as he approached and he recognized her as Team 8''s sensei. Even under the ugly glow of the old flickering fluorescent lights of the hall, he can still see how extremely gorgeous she is. He''s suddenly very mindful of his appearance in front of such a stunning beauty, but as he''s juste back from training, there''s really nothing he could do about it. "You''re Team 8''s sensei," Naruto absentmindedlyments, stopping just in front of her, when suddenly, he realizes he doesn''t know her name. "I am," she responded. "I''m Jnin-sensei, Yhi Kurenai." Forgetting his exhaustion for the polite beauty before him, he smiles as he returns, "I''m Uzumaki Naruto, future Konoha Hokage!" It''s not very often he meets others who don''t immediately look irritated or disgusted to see him. So he wants to impress her with his best attitude. ''Arrogant,'' Kurenai mentally asserts. Easily recalling his Academy grades, she just can''t see how anyone could boast about a future when all evidence says otherwise. That sort of delusion is a pitiful pitfall she''s trying to help Kiba-kun steer clear ofthough in Kiba''s case, he does possess credible ability and his n has always been headstrong, so Kurenai isn''t sure how much sess she''ll have with the Inuzuka. Uzumaki-kun, however, isn''t her student and doesn''t care nearly as much. Still, Kurenai does need his help, so she presents him with a tight smile, asking, "can we speak inside?" "Sure," he exims before opening his door. She regretted it as soon as he opened the door. His residence was aplete mess. She felt stricken by the clutter, trash, unwashed clothes, and he didn''t even seem to notice. The old, rancid, musky odor is so overwhelming, Kurenai''s eyes water as they feel infected. Realizing her uniform will more than likely retain the infectious smell forever, she ns on throwing it awayter. Her worry graduates to her skin and hair, to which she makes a mental note to buy several bottles of odor neutralizing conditioner and pray it''ll work. ''How is he not embarrassed,'' her mind yells. After moving the only chair in the small space to the filthy couch, and taking a seat he waits for her. She isn''t sure why he doesn''t remove the old ramen cups, the clutter of papers, an adult magazine off the old stain couch for her to sitnot that she wouldas it would be the hospitable thing to do when she remembers he''s an orphan and probably doesn''t know any better. Refusing to sit anywhere, and eager to leave, she forgoes setting him at ease with polite conversation and jumps straight into the purpose at hand. "I would like you to help a student of mine. Do you know Hyga Hinata?" Tapping his chin, he hums, "Mnnnn, yeah," guessing himself, "dark hair, white eyes?" "Yes, that''s her," Kurenai politely confirms, though wonders how he can be so oblivious about a girl he attended school with for four years. "This might be tricky to understand but don''t be afraid to ask me any questions when you don''t understand something." "Got it!" he responds with gusto. "So, I want to help Hinata be more assertive-" "What does assertive mean?" He interrupts. Inhaling in disbelief, she slowly answers, "it means confident. I want Hinata to be more confident." After he nods she continues. "This is where I feel you can help. She''s noticed how confident you are, and I believe if you were to talk with her, than she will learn to be more confident as well." "So, you want me to tell her she should be confident?" "Not exactly," Kurenai patiently states. "I''m confused," Naruto interjects. "Let me finish, Uzumaki-kun," she states. To which he happily expresses, "you can call me Naruto!" He''s really testing her patience, but in order to keep himfortable, she corrects herself. "Naruto-kun, the thing that''s difficult for Hinata is that she''s very very shy, which is why she''s never talked to you before. Now, before you say anything, my n is to convince her that she''s only talking to a genjutsu version of you. If she believes it''s only a genjutsu that she''s talking to, I believe she''ll eventually feel safe enough to talk to you in person and grow more confident because of it." "Soooo, you want to trick her," Naruto simplifies as only the best pranksters can. With a tighter smile, Kurenai digs deep to answer, "...I wouldn''t use those words exactly, but if it''ll help you better understand, than yes. A simple y to help ease her anxiety." With squinted eyes, deep in thought, he asks, "and you know how to use genjutsu?" It sounded like fantasy the first time he heard of the discipline, and he''s been told many times he doesn''t have the head for it. "Yes, Naruto-kun, I do," she answers tightly, doubting her reputation as the best for a moment. "Now, would you assist me in helping her?" She didn''t need to tilt her head and look at him with soft eyes, but she wanted him to agree quickly so she can leave. Asuma had already annoyed her enough today. Add to that she''s standing in front of the seal containing within the cause of her father''s death on top of the gagging odor of this apartment, and her annoyance is rapidly eating away at her patience. Even with a slightly pleading look on her attractive face, Naruto answers, "I don''t know. How long will this be for? I have a lot of training to do." Normally Naruto is all for helping, however, he''s dedicating every waking moment to his training with Naru-nii. Knowing what some of the future will bring and those it''ll hurt is a powerful driving force, and Naruto is making progress he doesn''t want to slow down for anything unless it''s for Sakura-chan or Ino-chan. ''Maybe he''s too dense for that type of subtle y,'' she wonders before speaking, "evenings would be best, every day until she''s better. I''ve already asked your Jnin-sensei and he''s approved, so any training Kakashi has you doing can wait." Quirking his brow low in agitation, Naruto nearlyughs when he asserts, "I didn''t mean Kakashi-sensei''s training. All he ever teaches us is team drills. We spar in the mornings before we do D-rank missions and that''s it!" Crossing his arms confidently, he smirks as he proims, "I meant my own training. It''s super important and I can''t waste any time." Though mildly d he seems to take independent training seriously, Kurenai has her mission and for Hinata''s sake, she will have her way. "Surely helping out a fellow genin is important to you." "Yeah, it is," he answers, adding, "but so is my training. There are no shortcuts to bing the greatest Hokage ever, which means I have to train hard every day." . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 30: Chapter 30 With a bit more genuine a smile, she replies, "that''s admirable, but Naruto-kun this is also for the vige. I can see how much you want to be Hokage, and strong, powerful leaders always put their vige first. Help Hinata. You may even make a friend out of it." Desperate to leave, Kurenai lowers herself to his eye level, so her chest swings forward some and he can see a bit of cleavage before sweetly asking, "can I count on you, Naruto-kun." Eyes wide by her forward posture, he hesitates for half-a-second before aggressively nodding with ck lips and dering, "okay!" "Good," she quickly states, standing straight again and already leaving. She can''t stay for another second. On her way out she makes sure he meets her at the Hokage tower at six sharp right in the middle of his training time. Usually, after missions he tends to have six or so hours to train, but this help Kurenai-sensei needs for Hinata will cut right in the middle of that. Still, he wants to help Hinata since he doesn''t recall ever having any problems with her, and so decides to leave clones in his apartment training while he helps Hinata. He doesn''t get why she''s so shy that she won''t talk to him, but hopefully, it won''t take her long to be confident. The young genin learns the very next day that Naru-nii is a big fan of this n. ''That sounds great,'' Naru-nii chimes. ''That means things are working out well over there. Hinata-chan is one of the strongest kunoichi Konoha will ever have. Since she was always so quiet and shy, I never knew how badass she actually was. Trust me, if she can get rid of that early, than it''ll definitely be better.'' "Cool," Naruto states surprised to hear the deration. Abruptly, Naru-nii asks, ''so, any luck with Ino?'' "No. A clone saw that she''s back with her team," he states, taking one of Naruto''s suggestion to use a clone for surveince and reconnaissance. "She looks fine, almost like nothing happened. I figure I''ll try and talk to her when she''s alone." ''And you haven''t told Sakura-chan?'' "She''s too busy healing every little scratch on Sasuke-teme to notice me!" he says angrily, ming Naru-nii for his constant agony of witnessing his teammates. "And I''m the one that gets hit the most when we spar! You would think she can spare a bit of Iry-jutsu for me!" ''I really wish I could see you to help with your taijutsu,'' Naru-niiments yet again. Prayer beads are for voices and if it does include a visual connection, then Naru-nii hasn''t figured it out yet. ''I learned a lot of good stuff I wish I can show you. You should ask Kakashi-sensei if he has any scrolls or something that can help.'' "Yeah I will," Naruto mumbles. ''Are you close to getting the second stage yet?'' "No," Naruto grumbles. "This part is crazy hard!" ''You have to remember to focus and retain until the final second,'' Naru-nii reminds him. ''Don''t worry, I think you''re doing great so I''m sure you''ll get it soon.'' Naruto is waiting at the Hokage tower when Kurenai arrives promptly at six. He didn''t trust himself to be on time and so arrived ten minutes earlier. Though he wasmenting not training, the mesmerizing sight of her approach made him feel better about it. As attractive as she is, Naruto would still prefer training which is why he has teams of clones training in his ce. A team of ten are in his apartment working on the second stage of Rasengan while another team of ten are in the forest working on chakra control, so it''s not aplete loss. Kurenai exins how this y was going to go. "I''ve already exined to Hinata that she will be seeing a genjutsu version of you, but she will not know that it''s actually you. For this to work, it''s imperative-" "What''s imperative mean?" he curiously interjects. Exhaling deeply, she corrects, "for this to be effective, it''s important that she continue to think the entire scenario is genjutsu and not the real you." In hopes of probably getting out of this, Naruto asks, "why not just make an actual genjutsu of me?" "Because, I don''t actually know you and the ''you'' that she sees needs to be as authentic as possible for this to cover any and all unforeseen variables. Also, if you see me materialize out of nowhere, you cannot react to me in any way. If you react to me, it may tip her off that you''re the actual Uzumaki-kun and then we fail." "Wait, I said you could call me Naruto." "I prefer Uzumaki-kun," she returns a little chilly. "Do you understand how this is going to go? Can you repeat everything I exined to you." As the pranking king of Konoha, he feels insulted but humors her nheless. "I''m going to pretend I''m a genjutsu you created to talk with Hinata-chan. And if I ever look at you, she''ll figure us out." "Close enough," the raven-haired Jnin mutters before they prepare for the y. Expertly hidden by Kurenai-sensei, Naruto watches Kurenai-sensei enter the kitchen where Hinata is washing the dishes. Kurenai asks, "are you ready Hinata-chan?" Shocked, nervous and red in the face, Hinata asks, "Wh-wh-wh-what? Now?" "No time like the present," Kurenai easily states while mentally thinking of showing up the girl''s asshole of a father. "Now, remember, it''s only an illusion, but it will feel very real. And don''t use your Byakugan." Kurenai doesn''t expect the girl to see through her genjutsu but she wanted to make certain the girl didn''t spot Naruto from where he''s hidden. "S-se-sensei," Hinata nervously starts. "D-d-don''t you n-n-need a good understanding of Na-Na- of the person you''ll be m-m-making an illusion of?" "You shouldn''t underestimate your sensei, Hinata-chan" Kurenai confidently yet yfully rys. "I''m very good at what I do. Now, are you ready?" Hinata takes a few deep breathes before nodding. "Okay, you can keep cleaning if your hands need to keep busy, and keep in mind you can do no wrong here." When he got the signal, Kurenai disappeared and he walked into the kitchen, casually greeting her, "Hey, Hinata-chan." Her eyes round to near perfect circles under raised eyebrows and her cheeks blush a deep shade of red. "Na-Na-Na-," she tries and her pupils roll back into her skull as she passes out. "Hinata!" he calls as he quickly catches her. Whipping his head around in search of Kurenai-sensei, he yells, "is she okay?" Kurenai reappears beside them, checking on the young girl. "What happened? Did I do something wrong?" "Kami, what are we going to do with you?" Kurenai slowlyments of her ward, ignoring Naruto''s concern in favor of checking her pupil. "She''s fine. Go and hide and we''ll try it again." Hesitantly, Naruto gentlyys her down and returns to his hiding space. It takes Kurenai a few minutes to gently coax the girl to consciousness. Confused as to why she''s lying on the floor with her Sensei over her, gently stroking her hair, Hinata asks, "Sensei," when it all returns. Hinata can''t help but turn away ashamed of her failure. It wasn''t even a real Naruto and she passed out from his close proximity. "It''s okay, Hinata," Kurenai reassures the embarrassed girl. "This is a good first attempt. You have nothing to be ashamed of." "I passed out," Hinata weakly counters, clearly alleging it''s something to ashamed of. Chapter 31: Chapter 31 "This time, maybe," Kurenai asserts. "But the next time maybe not. Don''t worry about how you react because the only way you can fail is if you quit and I will not let you quit. Now, do you think you can try again?" With a slight sniff, Hinata nods her head, yes. "Okay, how about I keep him silent? He''ll just stand there so you can get used to it. That''s all this is, Hinata-chan, practice." The girl nods again and they get off the floor. After a quick moment to gather her expectation, Hinata nods at Kurenai. "Okay, here we go," Kurenai says, giving him the signal before she disappears like a mirage in the desert; a jutsu of beauty in Naruto''s opinion. Naruto steps into the kitchen, and immediately forgets he isn''t supposed to speak. "Hey Hinata-chan!" he says with a bright smile, causing the girl to squeak and hop back. Looking around, Hinata can''t help but ask, "I-I-I-I- th-th-thought h-he wasn''t g-g-going to-" "He wasn''t," Kurenai says from nowhere with a little more force than she intended, and quickly covers for the blond''s slip up. "I only wanted to shock you a little, by doing something you didn''t expect. And look, you haven''t passed out, so you''re getting better already." Hinata can barely look at Naruto, her index fingers poking each other nervously, but it''s true. At least she''s conscious. "He''ll stay quiet now, if you want to walk around him." Hinata takes her time, moving close to him, always avoiding eye contact but at least trying to look directly at him. After several minutes of Hinata observing from several paces away, Kurenai can see Naruto start to fidget. He never struck her as a patient person, and she can see he''s starting to be antsy. Hoping to avoid another blunder from the boy, Kurenai suggests, "why don''t you do some housework together. That might make it feel more normal." For the next two hours, Hinata and Naruto do chores while Kurenai observes her pupil under the unseen cloak of her genjutsu. Though Naruto wanted to help Hinata-chan, he couldn''t help but feel this is aplete waste of his time. He''s big enough to admit he doesn''t understand much more than tricking Hinata into thinking he''s a fake-Naruto when he''s actually real, but he can''t believe this is the only way to cure the girl of her shyness. ''Maybe Kurenai-sensei hasn''t tried everything,'' he thinks, ''because this is barely better than a D-Rank mission.'' He hopes there''s something else Kurenai can do because he can''t see himself just doing housework for two whole hours with a girl who can barely look at him every single day. ''Better than the res,'' another part of him mentally admits. As previously discussed, Kurenai alerts Naruto to be ready for a quick and stealthy exit. The Raven-haired sensei had already left the door open for him so he can wait outside for her before Kurenai''s voice ends the session. "I think that''s enough for tonight," the beautiful sensei announces, materializing out of thin air. "Hinata-chan, before I dispel Uzumaki-kun, would you like to say anything to him? Remember, he''s only an illusion." Hinata looks from her sensei to the general vicinity of her long-time crush. She opens her mouth to bid him goodnight, but little morees out than, "g-g-g dd n-n-n-ni t-t." She takes a breath, exhausted for some reason as Naruto-kun smiles at her, replying, "Night, Hinata-chan!" The girl''s sensei ces a gentle hand on her shoulder and has a proud smile on her caring face. It reminds Hinata too much of how herte mother would be with her and ovee with emotions of gratitude, acknowledgment, and affection, the indigo-haired kunoichi couldn''t help but hug her sensei dearly; for what she did, for what she''s doing, and for believing in her when no one else does. Hinata feels as if she''s discovered someone who seems to genuinely care about her, regardless of her n or ability. It''s as if her sensei sees more in her than she can in herself and Hinata hasn''t felt anything like that since her mother''s death. Until now, she hadn''t known how much she missed that feeling. Holding her sensei tighter, as if to make sure the feeling doesn''t disappear, Hinata isforted by the woman''s warmth. It''s slightly scary, but Hinata feels as long as her sensei is a part of her life, she could amount to something even she would be proud of. ''This is why it''s all worth it,'' Kurenai thinks as she holds her brave pupil. Dealing with the arrogant Hiashi, the Kybi container, even having to bear witness to Asuma escorting Princess Tomoko by his manly arm. At this moment, nothing mattered but thepassionate girl giving her one of the most appreciative hugs the red-eyed Jnin''s ever felt. Kurenai felt euphoric gratification by helping a girl who was in desperate need of it, by the good that maye of her growth in the future, and by the next generation that might inherit her Will of Fire. ''Yes, everything is worth this,'' the devoted sensei easily determines as she lets out aforting exhale. After a few more minutes of embrace, Kurenai pats the girl on her shoulder, suggesting, "why don''t you get ready for bed. We have an early day tomorrow." Stepping away, Hinata bows respectfully. However, before she leaves, she shyly asks, "will we be doing more of these training sessions?" Kurenai smiles at the girls reddening cheeks, neck, and forehead, and answers, "yes. Every day until you see that there''s nothing to fret over." With a final nod, the girl goes to get ready for bed, while Kurenai quietly slips out the door. The impatient blond was on the porch, restlessly waiting with his arms crossed and fingers tapping his clothed bicep. "What-" Kurenai quickly put her hand over his mouth, lifting an index finger over her full cherry red lips, silently telling him to be quieter. Ignoring his question, she whispers to the blond genin, "be by Hokage Tower same time tomorrow and I''lle get you when I can." "Isn''t there another way," he quickly asks. "This is boring! And I have a lot of training that I have to do." "No, this is the best way," Kurenai quickly shuts him down. Thest thing she wants is to lose a handle on him when Hinata made more progress in two hours than the past two weeks with her. "You''re doing okay, just try to pay more attention next time. Good night." And with that, she turns and leaves him. Upset, angry, annoyed, Naruto felt each one of these emotions until he returned to the excessive mess of his apartment. The exhausted-looking clones were still working on trying to pop the rubber ball and Naruto became even more upset that he couldn''t be here with them. Naruto felt the first stage was very difficult, but attempting to amplify the volume and density on chakra spinning in multiple directions immediately sounded impossible. Even with Naru-nii''s tips, it doesn''t look like there''s been any progress, but as he grabs a rubber ball and moves to thest spacious area in his one bedroom apartment, he''s determined to take the challenge on, even if he has to work on it throughout the night. Chapter 32: Chapter 32 SAKURA Sakura happily walks the moderately busy streets of Konoha, holding a birdcage with the purple starling Naruto-baka had brought to her. The idiot knows she only just started training in medical ninjutsu, yet for some odd reason, he thought she could heal the bird''s injured wingnot that she minded all that much. It was a beautiful bird, but the goal of her training was her team, more specifically Sasuke-kunif she was being honest with herselfnot healing birds. It''s the reason Sakura has been so happy this week. She finally managed to heal a few cuts on his arms, three bruises on his back and bicep from when Kakashi-sensei sparred with them and the most marvelous one of all was the small cut on his cheek. She had been so nervous, yet so thrilled to be so close to himto feel his body heather hands were shaking from sheer joy and womanly thrill. Her absolute jubtion is the only reason she''s taking the mostly healed Starling across town to the idiot''s apartment. Her parents do well and they have a two story house in some of the better civilian blocks while Naruto''s one bedroom is somewhere between the civilian markets and bars. She didn''t recognize the area as she''s never stepped foot in this part of the vige. It''s easily one of the seediest parts of Konoha most are warned to stay out of. She noticed a few rougher necks standing or passing by would either monitor her as a mark or just in ogle the roundness of her sixteen-year-old posterior. Like every kunoichi in the vige, Sakura had to take special sses on the affects women can have on men, so she understandsas repulsive as it makes her feeltheir carnal gaze of her body is in part due to her being a ninjaa very popr fantasy among civilians, she''s been toldas well as the positive physical affects daily chakra use and physical conditioning can have on a body. Molding spirit energy with physical energy as Kunoichi often do, they develop slightly faster than civilians her own age. Her breast may not have grown much as of yet, but her derriere was developing nicely. With her long lustrous pink hair, hips, butt, and toned legs, Sakura appreciates what she has, and judging by the attention she receives, others do as well. In stark contrast to her attractive featuresher long pink hair being the most noteworthyit seemed like everyone in the area was ugly, dirty, poor, and or unsavory in some other way. Dirtyundry hangs outside onundry pins, garbage littered much of the area, some of the streets were muddy, and the smell of raw meat from the market permeated the air. She actually spotted a dirty broken toilet on the road. Sakura made a vow when she neared Naruto''s four-story apartment that she would never visit him again. "That idiot better be grateful," Sakura spits out as she makes her way to the top floor. Fortunately, his is the only upied apartment on the top floor, and once outside his browning red door, she kicks it a few times, rather than mar her knuckles on the rusty surface. She hears a, ing," a few seconds before the door opens. Naruto, in his abhorrent orange jumpsuit, instantly smiles at the unexpected visit, "Sakura-chan! Hey!" It should feel nice to see someone regard you this happily, but Sakura can''t stand him. ''He''s just so clueless... well, aside from his suggestion I study Iry-ninjutsu.'' "Come in! Come in!" He happily beckons. "No," she tells him. "I''m not staying. I just came to give you this." She raises the birdcage with the purple Sterling keeping perfect bnce on its swinging perch. "I wouldn''t even havee here today but okaa-san is making me. Tou-san''s allergic to the feathers, so, here." She shoves it forward and he automatically takes it. "Uh, well, thanks," Naruto says. "It''s so cool you managed to heal her, really, but I think I''m just going to let her go." "Baka, that''s the first thing I did," she responds. "She leaves and then shees right back." "Okay," he tells her. "I was heading out, actually. I could walk you home if-" "No way," Sakura returns. "Thanks, but I can''t let someone see us together without our teammates. They might think we''re friends or something worse," she says making a queasy face that sort of hurt Naruto to see. It sort of reminded him of the face Ino-chan made after thest round of sex. He hadn''t seen her at all during the week, and thus far he was beginning to think the flower she was looking for didn''t work as well as he''d hoped. Since that amazing experience with Ino, Sakura-chan''s constant scorn, and Kurenai''s cold attitude toward him, Naruto is starting to wonder what it is about him that women don''t seem to like. Outside of Ayame-neesan, he didn''t have much interaction with women, but even then talking with Ayame-nee is only ever for a few minutes when she has a break from work. He just doesn''t understand what woman want from him, and on top of that, he doesn''t understand how Sasuke-teme can be the object of their affection when he acts like he doesn''t even care about them. Sure he''s thest Uchiha, and he seems to have a face girls like, but he never smiles, or cracks jokes, or ys pranks. Naruto was so excited to be on the same team with Sakura-chan, and even after he gave up pursuing his love for her growth, she''s still treating him as if nothing''s changed. Still, she did bring the pretty bird all the way here, and if he was ever given the option of being friends or not, he''d always pick friendship. So, Naruto smiles as best he can, which barely pushes at his cheek and offers an olive branch. "Well, maybe next time. I have an old camera that prints out the photos right away, if you want to keep a picture of her. You can even name her if you want." Sakura pauses for a moment, considering the offer. She did love the way the purple shines, and starlings are one of her favorite birds. Sakura nods, saying, "make it quick though. I want to get out of here as fast as possible." Running inside, Naruto quickly grabs his old camera and hisst cartridge and takes a picture of the pretty bird. Handing it to Sakura, she reminds him, "and don''t feed it Ramen, or you''ll end up killing her after I went through all the trouble of healing her. Get bird food, please. Chapter 33: Chapter 33 "Mhn!" he sounds in the affirmative. "Do you think they have ramen vored bird food?" "I''m leaving," she yells over her shoulders. With a shrug, Naruto reenters his home and sets the bird cage up in a nice spot near the window and opens the cage door, just in case the bird wants to fly. INO The week had been a test of wills for Ino. She hadn''t given much thought to how difficult keeping up appearances would be. The days were unremarkable, and her routine could be as normal as any other day, but the moment it feels her deflowering was truly well in her past, something would jolt her back to that day, to that reality, and sadly, the physical response that came with it. Her walk to meet her team could be peaceful, until she saw two dogs, or cats rutting desperately for that release, and instantly her mind returned to Naruto taking her doggystyle just as desperately, spreading her just as deliciously until she came, knotting her like she was his bitch. And until Ino can return home to relieve herself, the rest of her day is a constant battle against the rousing desire of her moistening quim. A conversation with her mother about clothes could be as normal as it ever was, until she grips anything cylindrical with a curve, testing the firmness of a cucumber or banana, anything with sausage links, or sucking on a Popsicle, then Ino would immediately excuse herself. Couples with blond hair, stretching in a provocative fashion, or even bathing can all trigger a physical response. Ino found herself getting horny a minimum of five times a day. So she threw herself into training, finding the exhaustive focus a good remedy for her arousing thoughts of blue-eyed blonds. She, of course, kept her ''old Ino'' mask on with her team as much as her parents, but she couldn''t quite be as domineering as she used to be. So much mattered far less than it did a couple of weeks ago. Her figure was still important, but the innocence she was saving for Sasuke-kun is gone now, so how pure could that gift for the man she loves really be; she''ll always know what she did. She makes certain to chastise and heavily critique her teammates and sensei when she felt they didn''t meet her expectation, but again, she lost her virginity to their ss''s Dead Last; a bigger idiot than Kiba. And she did it happily, with a hungerparable to Chji and his chips. How can she expect from them when she''s failed her own expectation? She knows her mask is creating the image she needs to present, but it''s also a constant reminder of why she needs it in the first ce: Naruto. The boy who''s apartment she''s currently walking toward under a knee-length cloak. Ino wouldn''t willingly search the blond subject of her trepidation but she was given little option. If she wanted the money form the orchid, than she needed to see him. It was so simple for her parents to wonder if they now had the only Red Slipper in Konoha, or if there were more. Her parents exined if there were indeed more of the expensive orchid, than they would sell the orchid on her behalf and give her all the money, but if not, than the best option for the n would be to try and cultivate more. It would take years but ninja are patient and nned for the future wherever possible. It would be well worth the wait if, in fact, they were the only n or business with the ultra-valuable flower. But of course, they needed to ask the source who found it in the first ce, and she wasn''t going to ever disclose his identity to her parents, ever, which meant she needed to ask him in person. She concealed herself under a heavy travel cloak with the hood up and he lived alone, which was fortunate as the fewer people that spot her there, the better. However Ino''s luck as ofte was not a thing to rely on and as Ino spots Sakura walking toward her, she was certain fate is against her as well. If Ino had only kept still, Sakura may not have noticed her, but the knee-jerk reaction of turning away caught the pinkette''s attention and the green-eyed kunoichi was on her in moments. "Ino-Pig," Sakura says with a smile that''s too self-assured. More than anyone, Ino knows how insecure Sakura can be. Even in her strongest moments the pinkette was always doubting herself. It''s the safety Ino always relied on when fighting over Sasuke-kun. Ino always knew that Sakura felt undeserving when it really mattered, and that''s why she never truly worried about Sakura''s advances. The pink-haired kunoichi was her own worst enemy, thus never really a contender for the beautiful Uchiha''s affections. But the victorious smile stered on her face informed Ino otherwise. Her rival for Sasuke''s heart was very happy, too happy, as if in a few short weeks, life had generously handed the pinkette arge home, a beautiful husband, and a prized career. It didn''t look good on her face. A month ago was thest time Ino saw her rival, and even with that majestic perfume, Sakura never looked this happy. Ino was getting a horrible feeling in the pit of her stomach. "It''s been soo long," she says, her tone with an annoying level of levity. "We really should catch up. I''ll go first. Sasuke-kun is mine and I''m going to be a medic-nin possibly as talented as the legendary sannin herself. How are you?" Forehead''s interest in how she''s doing is so clearly fake, Ino needn''t bother answering. Her anger however focused squarely on the only statement that mattered. "You know, living out your delusions is indicative of a psychological break, a severe medical condition by all ounts. But allow me to help you on your path to recovery. Sasuke-kun is NOT yours!" "Oh, well, I can understand how you might think that," she mocks, her cunning smile broadening as she flicks her long pink hair back. "It has been a while, after all. But, now that I''m the teams medic, I get to touch Sasuke-kun every time he''s injured. The tiniest scratch mars his beautiful body, and I''m there, my hands all over him. I''ve touched his arms, his back, his chest, which felt amazing, his face, which is it''s own heaven, and pretty soon, he''s going to invite me, the only girl he''s ever really cared about, to his home, so I can touch him some more." Ino had no idea Sakura was training to be a medical ninja. It would be a brilliant move if not for her rival advancing so much further than herself. ''That Forehead''s touching him?'' Ino''s mind torments her with. Every female with any sense for seduction knows that skin contact is very influential in getting what you want. She''s heard so many stories from her mother, female n members, or the woman in the bathhouses, that Ino''s regards its use as practically a jutsu. ''And now Forehead''s taken an amazing step forward to take my man!'' Chapter 34: Chapter 34 "Just think," Sakura continues, relishes in how silent the most confident girl she''s ever met is. Sakura knows how devastating this revtion is. She herself would be utterly crushed if the tables were turned, but for the first time since they announced their rivalry for Sasuke-kun''s traumatized heart, Sakura finally feels well and truly ahead of Ino. The blond heiress always had so much going for her after allbeauty, confidence, intelligence, perhaps not of her level, but she wasn''t stupid either, and is an heiress of a prominent n of Konoha. It just wasn''t fair. Now, however, nothing her tinum- blond, former-friend could do would everpare, and Sakura couldn''t help but twist the knife just a little bit harder. Moving closer than necessary to the Yamanaka flower, Sakura practically sings near her ear, "Sasuke-kun and I have only been teammates for a month and I already get to touch him practically anytime I want. Who knows what might happen when it''s just the two of us by ourselves sweaty and hot-blooded from intense training in hisfortable home so near a bed." For the first time since her newfound outlook, Ino''s mask broke. Her hands move of their own ord, pushing a surprised Sakura back, not enough to fall, but more than enough to extend her hands ahead of her, directly at the heart of the pink-haired demon. The action was faster than they can rationally exin, or properly counter. Ino only reacted like a wounded animal desperate to survive against a predator toying with their prey. Maybe two weeks ago, the news would''ve only stunned her, if not ruined her day, but now, after everything she''s lost to the worst person to lose it too, after fighting her daily carnivorous desires for more, Ino couldn''t take any more beatings her life''s been taking. Her hands move fast, not with her explicit authority, but not without her consent either, as she forms her n''s signature hand seals. "Shintenshin no Jutsu," she deres like a strong war cry. Ino''s body dropped to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut as Sakura, now under Ino''s control, assesses the pinkette''s body movement and hand grip. Not a second after she used her family''s technique on a former-friend and now eternal adversary, Ino-Sakura picks up her unconscious body and continues her trek as she was originally doing, all the while mercilessly forming the n to make all the hurting stop. Kicking at Naruto''s door, Ino-Sakura calctes how much time she has before she''ll have to dispel when she thankfully hears, "just a second!" Ino-in-Sakura''s-body was very worried her blond defiler wasn''t home and would have to do something less effective, but at least in this, things are working out. Calling through the door, Ino yells, "Naruto, it''s me Ino." "Ino-chan!" she hears him yell through the rough metal door. She ces her foot on the door just as he tries to open it, stopping him from ruining her n. She didn''t exactly have time to exin to him why she looks like Sakura and is hold a body that looks like Ino. She yells back, "Look, I don''t have a lot of time to exin, so you need to do everything I say, okay?" "Um, why do you sound like Sakura-chan?" "Naruto!" She yells back, already anticipating the chakra exhaustion if she doesn''t finish in time. "Unlock the door, go to your bedroom, find something to tightly cover your eyes and sit on the bed." "Uhh, really?" he asks from the other side of the metal door "If you don''t do it now, I''m going to leave and nevere back," Ino-Sakura throws back, and within a matter of seconds, the door''s three locks click unbolted and the sound of footsteps running away is heard. Ino-Sakura quickly gets inside and ces her body gently on the old ratty looking sofa. It''s the first time she''s been in Naruto''s room and other thaning to the conclusion that it''s utterly disgusting, she ignored it. Lucky Sakura''s sense of smell isn''t as developed as hers, not to say she didn''t detect the sharp tang of garbage among other moldy odors, but Sakura''s sense of smell dulled it more than her own body would''ve detected. Moving to his bedroom, she leans against the door frame, calling out, "you''re blindfolded right?" The moment he replies, "uh, no," she notices an insta-camera. "What? Why not?" The dolt surprises her some by asking, "how do I know it''s you and not some trick?" "Fine," she states, admitting that made sense, but she was on the clock and went with the most obvious proof. "You and I had... sex two weeks ago in the forest a lot of it," she adds, feeling Sakura''s cheeks heat with blush. She grabs the camera as he tells her he''s ready. Walking in with purpose, she''s quickly on her knees in front of Naruto''s seated position on the edge of his unkempt bed. His blindfold seems intact and unlikely to see Sakura''s notable features. Her original n was to fool Naruto into thinking that it was Ino in the henge form of Sakura, but that would''ve involved moreplications than she can n for in the heat of the moment. Ino also wants this to be uniquely Sakura''s penance, and with the old camera, itpleted her n neatly. That is to say, a perfect n after she gave the boy a blowjob. She hates that she''s both dreading it and looking forward to it. It''s not as if she hasn''t had him in her mouth before, but she''s been working hard to quash her craving for that feeling he gave her two weeks ago. It was a daily struggle, sometimes hours long to refuse that longing, and she was getting better as time went on, but now her hands are on his strong thighs, moving up to the ambrosia that gave her a taste of pure bliss. She wasn''t sure what would happen afterward, how hard her fight would be, but if it meant Sakura''s mutual destruction, it would be worth it. Set in her task, she sets Naruto at ease. He doesn''t seems to know what to expect and is nervous. "Naruto, I can''t stop thinking about what we did, and I want to do some more now, but I''m really nervous, which is why I asked you to put the blindfold on." "I guess I can understand that," he casually mentions. "But what did you want to do?" She moves closerbetween his legsand begins to unbuckle his trousers, fettering with the zipper before bringing it down. The sound is deafening, nearly causing Ino to second-guess herself, but she squares her shoulders, reaches for his toad covered boxers. "Lift your hips," she asks, and she slides both trousers and boxers to his ankles. Chapter 35: Chapter 35 It''s smaller than she remembered, but as she moved closer, the heat of her exhale and proximity sent a thrill through Naruto that had him hardening in no time at all. Of course, he also had his memory of the girl he gave his virginity to, which he masturbated to at least seven times a day. Ino was very surprised by the size of his erection, now wondering how the hell something this big fit inside her little slit. The physical echo of how it thrust into her to the hilt made herwithin Sakura''s bodywet... very wet. Juicy enough to make the girl ponder her rival''s physical health, that is until Ino feels her chakra slip. She wonders if Sakura is fighting it as she leans down and licks the tip of his hard manhood. He moans to the touch, adding a little thrill to her already soaking center. It alles back to Ino, and in no time at all, she''s licking the underside of his throbbing pole. Ino grips the base of his veined member with her right hand, wondering about his bulbous membrane as her left-hand massages his balls. She sucks on his head as she strokes him and Ino can feel herself get into it. Hearing the groans escaping his throat tells her she''s doing good, but she doesn''t have much time. Ino needs the money-shot. With a final suck of his thick crown, Ino''s promptly wraps Sakura''s open mouth around his cock. Taking him in her small mouth a tentative inch at a time, Ino barely remembers the camera, grabbing it in annoyance before returning to the saliva covered meat in front of her. Bobbing her head up and down as he groans in blissful satisfaction, Ino is more enthused than she originally nned and squeezes his balls for the fun of his pleasured growl. When he thighs tense from a particrly hard suck, her mind reminds her for the second time of the camera. Knowing instinctively how the photo would look from the perspective of the old camera, she angles her bobbing head as she wantonly tries to take him in her throatnoting he has too much meat for it. A click and a humter has the thick paper falling to the ground, clearly showing a still capture of Haruno Sakura, on her knees, sucking Uzumaki Naruto''s long, thick cock, and best of all, loving it. Ino-as-Sakura took another photo of her managing to take a little over half his thick length down to her small throat. Naruto couldn''tst much longer, but Ino didn''t know that as he didn''t warn her and blew his boiling load, hard, like a water pistol, in her mouth, cheek and pink hair. The smell of his cream was instantly in her nostrils as much as numerous shots were in her mouth, and Ino missed the feeling. She honest to Kami, felt numb with tingling pleasure. Some of the cum Ino-Sakura swallowed, some she left nestled between Sakura''s teeth and tongue like runny yogurt. Ino made sure there was plenty enough white cream on her rival''s face and hair, and it was exactly what Ino needed to take Sakura down. When he stays hard, Ino feels such a rush of excitement ripple through her. Nipples like pebbles, Sakura''s panties and shorts were soaked from Ino''s recollections and the heat vibrating from Sakura''s core nearly makes her discard the n for a night of orgasms. It took all her will to pull away. While the boy caught his breath, Ino gathered the photos, but rather than check them, she hurries to leave as she can feel her jutsu ready to dispel. "You better not mention this to anyone," she says closing the bedroom door behind her. As she picks up her body, she can hear Naruto redressing himself as he calls to her, "wait!" Ino-Sakura moves fast as she replies, "you better not even think ofing after me! I still-" Ino cuts herself off, concerned that finishing that sentence might imply she''s unsure if she wants to be with him, and that simply can''t be possible since Sasuke-kun is the only man for her. Managing to just close the apartment door before he can see them, she tries again to keep him froming after her. "You''re still not-" she pauses again, as the thought of him not being good enough made her falter. Unsure why, she continues, "you don''t make me feel good at all!" she lies, and quickly adds a low blow to keep him away. "You don''t even know what you''re doing, so, so-" Cut from finishing, Ino-Sakura rushes to the dirty and tatted stairwell,ys her actual body down and puts the photos in Ino''s pock just as thest of her jutsu gave away. Sakura''s vision slowly takes in the grungy, pale yellows and greens of a stairwell with a flickering light above. Palming the ache of her head, Sakura didn''t know how she got there, but she knew the setting disgusted her. Rubbing her forehead a few times, she''s puzzled by a thick fluid on her skin. Bringing a bit of it to her green eyes, she rubs it between her fingers and it reminds her a bit of the face cream she uses. When Sakura begins to question the slimy liquid in her mouth and teeth, Ino groans awake. At the sight of her rival, Sakura''s memory rushes to tell her that they were on the street only moments before. Getting to her feet, Sakura is about to question the tinum-blond kunoichi when she feels a foreign substance slide down her throat. Curious still, Sakura wonders why her jaw and throat ached, which shouldn''t be the case. Sakura is further mystified when she pulls a blond hair from between her lip and teeth. It''s at that moment Sakura remembers her former-friend using some sort of jutsu on her; a jutsu she can only assume was taught to her by her Jnin-sensei or her n. "Ino-" Sakura tries than quickly rubs her jaw, before continuing, "what did you do?!" Ino slowly rises to her feet, ignoring the question for the gold content in her pocket. "Using jutsu on a fellow shinobi is vile even for you, Ino-Pig," Sakura screams, still working her jaw, spitting out what she could and swallowing some of the salty substance too far back to spit. Vaguely observing her quiet rival as she spits, Sakura doesn''t grasp the blonde''s interest on the cards in her hand, but at the moment, she''s too angry to care. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 36: Chapter 36 "You think it''s okay to overreact like that just because you lost Sasuke-kun to me? What you did is a punishable offense! And you can bet your ass I''ll tell the Hokage about this. You''ll be lucky if you''re still a ninja after this." Having to take a break, Sakura finally feels something is more wrong than she can understand. Ino should be scared, she should be apologizing, she should be on her knees groveling. Instead, she''s smirking, or outrightughing depending on which card she looks at. Ino shuffles from one to another, questioning each one as if trying to decide which is the best, and Sakura finally asks, "w-what are those?" "Oh, these," Ino finally speaks as if every threat Sakura dered on the blond was never spoken. "They''re pictures, Forehead. I thought even you would be smart enough to see that." Sakura couldn''t see the front of the pictures but she dreaded what they might depict without fullyprehending why. "What did you do?" Touching her face at the drying substance, Sakura fearfully asks, "what is this?" Several seconds pass as Ino shifts her sights between two photos she seems to be deciding over. "INO!" Sakura tearfully yells, feeling arrested somehow. "Mnn?" Ino yfully returns looking at the cum covered, pink-haired girl who''s ready to cry. Ino smiles wickedly. ''This girl thought she had the upper hand,'' the blond''s thoughts happily express. "You''re not going to tell Hokage-sama, or anyone for that matter-" "The hell I''m not-" Sakura tries to interrupt but is cut off by a louder Ino. "And you''re going to stop all attempts to be anything more than Sasuke-kun''s teammate." That stunned Sakura even as Ino continues. "Outside of trying to be the best teammate possible, nothing else is permitted; no more asking for dates, no more trying to seduce him, no more gifts, no more special treatment. Unless it''s something that you do for your other teammates, it''s not allowed. Hell, if I ever find out you dreamed about him, well, I won''t be very happy." "How dare you!" Sakura screeches. "Who gives two shits about your happiness! Nothing you say will ever keep me from being with Sasuke-kun!" "No, not what I say," Ino ys. "But I bet this picture of you sucking Naruto''s dick will," Ino states as she extends a photo of a girl with pink hair sucking Naruto''s dick, happily, cheerfully. The absolute, dumbfounded expression of unsettling shock on her pink-haired rival''s face was like a quick release of all the pent up stress and anguish Ino''s suffered these past few weeks, like a radiating tingle running up and down every part of her chakra exhausted body. Sakura was speechless as she red at her clear visage with arge penis in her mouth, cheeks caved in as she sucks at his man meat like trying to suck the grease out of a sausage. No matter how much Sakura stared at it, unable to believe it with her heart of hearts, but undeniable to her sharp mind, all she could see was her face wantonly sucking Naruto-baka''s dick. ''His dick!'' Her mind yells. "I also got a money shot," Ino tells her, casually oveying the petrifying proid with another stunner of said blond-bushed penis firing white goo all over her face. In a fraction of a second, Sakura knows the fluid substance she felt on her face, hair, and in her mouth... that she swallowed ...is, "Naruto''s sperm?" The irrefutable truth Sakura''s mind slowly spelled out was that she, under control of Ino, gave the worst loser of their ss, a boy she didn''t even like, let alone love, a blowjob, but sinking her deeper in despair was that she can taste his seed, thick and slimy, as her mind automatically tries to break it down to her great disgust. However unlikely, Sakura could sense the foreign secretion traveling down her throat and her stomach lurches, as if trying to jump out of her mouth. Sakura immediately doubles over and starts vomiting, heavily. It was unattractive, to say the least, as if arge quantity of bile was being forced through a throat too small. Though it''ll do nothing to help her forget the taste of it, she''d wee the burst of acidic burn her mouth and the putrid smell if it burned away Naruto''s semen. "Not bad, right?" Ino sarcastically asks after the worst of her retching ceases. "I''ll assume you already know what these ten pictures mean, what with being the top kunoichi in our ss after all. You know what I can do with these if you upset me, or who I can show them to if you don''t do as I say." After some dry heaving, having already expelled the content of her stomach on the disgusting floor, Sakura tearfully asks- yells, "Why?! How could you do that?" "Well, I can''t say I liked it," Ino lies. "But he was nearby and I was really working on the fly. If we were somewhere else, I might''ve done something else instead." "Something else? You- You raped me!" Sakura screams, eyes filled with running tears and pleading. "And you were being a bitch!" Ino furiously returns, gripping the rails as a dizzy spell hits her. "Equal only to how piss-poor of a kunoichi you are! ''Sasuke-kun this and Sasuke-kun that,'' like a dumb littlemb, lucky enough to be oblivious to anything or anyone else. You were innocent, Forehead, but now you know how easily everything can change... Now you know how easily it could all be taken away," Ino trails off, fighting back her own tears from a drained body. Forcing fervor she didn''t feel, Ino continues, "forget about what you want. All is fair in love and war, so unless you want Sasuke-kun to see these pictures of you sucking the Dead Last''s dick, you''re going to be the smart Forehead I know you are and do as you''re told." Sakura said nothing. Even as Ino left, Sakura could not utter a sound of protest. Her resistance died along with her hopes for the raven-haired boy in her heart. Chapter 37: Chapter 37 NARUTO Naruto never made it to that night''s session with Hinata-chan. Though Naruto isn''t an expert in picking up on subtly, even he can see they''re making decent progress, despite how boring all the housework was. Hinata-chan was almost looking directly at him for two seconds before she turns away. She can also say, ''hi,'' and, ''bye,'' to him without fidgeting much. As she is very shy, Naruto handles the bulk of the talking, not that he minds, since she seems content to listen and in less than two sessions, he finds it''s actually nice talking to someone who''s willing to listen. If this wasn''t orchestrated by Hinata-chan''s sensei, he''d be happy to be friends with the shy girl outside of all Kurenai-sensei''s rules. The beautiful sensei had a lot of rules and sometimes they were hard to remember when he gets caught up in a story. It forces him to repeat her guidelines over and over in his head: ''Don''t ask or mention her n. Don''t talk about specific events from school. Don''t be too personal or ask her too many questions. If you run into her, act as you did before the sessions.'' And on and on. After every session, Kurenai-sensei would critique how he engaged the meek Hyga heiress, reciting some of thements she doesn''t approve of verbatimeven he didn''t remember everything he said in the sessionadding more to his opinion of the adult kunoichi. For a sensei, she was beautiful, smelled really nice, and he liked the way she would lean over sometimes, but she was very controlling over every part of the sessions, even governing the way he talks. Apparently, she thinks he''s too cocky, but he''s fairly sure she just doesn''t like him much. She hasn''t done anything outright to express her hatred of him, not like many of the vigers had when he was younger, but with every interaction, he felt more and more convinced she didn''t see him as anything more than a tool. Still, Naru-nii had already told Naruto how incredibly strong Hinata-chan can and will be. Hastening her training so she can be that much stronger is definitely better, which is why Naruto feels bad about missing the session the day Ino came over. After the unexpected turn of events, one orgasm wasn''t enough to settle him and he couldn''t leave without taking care of his raging hard-on. His hand helped but a cold shower worked better, however under the bone-deep cut of freezing water, he couldn''t stop reying Ino-chan''s words in his head... ''You don''t make me feel good at all!'' he recalls Ino trumpeting endlessly. A painfully sobering recollection rivaled only by a sentence equally as destructive, ''You don''t even know what you''re doing!'' Her words struck him as deeply as being seen as a failure does because in this case, it''s actually true. He didn''t know what he was doing. In fact, he didn''t even think about making her feel good at all, focused solely as he was on the immense pleasure he was feeling. If he were painfully honest with himself, he wasn''t thinking of anything but satisfying the lust of his ravenous hunger. ''Why wouldn''t Ino stay away from me when I couldn''t even make sure she felt good too?'' On top of his guilt over his betrayal of Sakura-chan, it pained him to realize he was using Ino-chan to satisfy himself, and he never noticed until she had to yell to get it through his thick skull. He was selfish, and when he''d thought about the heedless way he''d rush into anything, it''s demoralizing to realize he''d failed Ino-chan. If his mind loved training, and his stomach loved Ramen, than his body, apparently, loved sex. It was like discovering a whole new world of joy, with untold but truly amazing kinship, and Naruto was desperate for more exploration. He''s been eager for that feeling since that day, but unlike training, he had no guide of reference, or, more importantly, a girl to ''train'' with. After all, he may be able to relieve himself every morning and night, but the connection he craves can''t be done alone. Throughout his life, loneliness has been his constantpanion, and though he''d never admit how much it bothered him, he could feel the solitude even in crowds. Training, ramen, pranks, all helped stifle the constant heartache of alienation. This new world he fortuitously discovered with Ino-chan, could not be explored by himself like his other favorite activities. He absolutely needed someone else. Though it would be a dreame true if it were Sakura-chan, he knows pursuing her as he did would only get in the way of her self-discovery. Naruto made this monumental discovery with Ino-chan, a very beautiful girl in her own right, and likely more popr with the boys than Sakura-chan. The Yamanaka may not have his heart the way Sakura-chan does, but he did make a connection with her, if only for that afternoon. Aside from sex that day and the blowjob the day before, Naruto knows next to nothing about the pretty blond. If Naruto wants to explore this new amazing branch of activity, he has to be good for her as much as she is for him. Sadly he doesn''t know what that means or entails, thus he stayed up well into the night torturing his mind for a solution to thisplicated dilemma. He didn''t even train, which only highlights the plight of his impasse as losing several hours of training actually amounts to days when he uses his clones. On top of the remorse of missing the session, he was feeling guilty he hadn''t trained, especially with the knowledge of what''s at stake, but fortunately, he''s given the chance to catch up lost time. "Listen up my cute genin," Kakashi begins abruptly, showing up in a swirling circle of leave after being two hourste. "I''m sad to report Sakura-chan has fallen ill, so she won''t be joining us today." "Is she going to be okay," Naruto fretfully asks, worried straight away about Sakura-chan. "How bad is it? Is she in the hospital? Are we going to visit her?" "Ma, ma," Kakashi starts, waving a free palm to calm the blond down. "Her mother said it was just a cold. She''s resting in her home, so we shouldn''t interrupt her recuperation." "It''s just a cold, dobe," Sasuke calmly points out. "Unless her existence is too weak for this world, it shouldn''t kill her." "She''s not weak," Naruto throws back angrily. How anyone could love this pompous, emotional Shut-In is beyond him, but Naruto''s animosity has more to do than Sasuke''s indifference. "She''s our teammate, teme! And you better start treating her like one or I''ll-" Naruto angrily ms his right fist into his left palm. "Kick your ass!" Chapter 38: Chapter 38 "I''d like to see you try, Dead Last," a scowling Sasuke challenges. "Hey, now, where did our teamwork go," Kakashi easily states stepping between the two. "Sasuke, Naruto''s right. You should treat your teammates better. And Naruto, just because you don''t agree with your teammate, doesn''t mean you fight them. Now, since the third genin of this team is out, I''m willing to give you a three day weekend, but I want you both to continue training and conditioning. We may not have missions but maximizing the strength of your body and skill never takes a break." "Kakashi-sensei," Sasuke tamely calls. "I need you to oversee my training." "I guess I can take a look," Kakashi says just a bored. "Ne, ne, Kakashi-sensei," Naruto eagerly chimes. "I need you to look over my training too!" "If I have some time, sure," Kakashi replies, taking some of the wind out of the blond''s sail. "How''s that task Kurenai-sensei wanted going?" "What task?" Sasuke quickly asks. "Is another Jnin-sensei training the dobe as well?" Sasuke is clearly irritated by that notion. "Rx, I''m the only instructor for all the members of Team 7," Kakashi tells the raven-haired avenger, who crosses his arms. "Naruto?" "It''s fine, I guess," Naruto tells him, recalling another of Kurenai-sensei''s rules explicitly forbidding him from telling others how he''s helping Hinata-chan. "It''s super boring though." "Alright then, dismissed," Kakashi announces, and Naruto is off, hell bent on making up lost training time. His thoughts couldn''t be more apparent if he said it aloud... ''I''m going to get the second stage of that damn jutsu down today even if it kills me!'' Naruto''s only break of the day came in the form of Ramen, then he would sprint back into training deep in the forest, keeping well away from unexpected witnesses. When Naru-nii joins him for thirty minutes, Naruto goes all out trying to master this stage of the Rasengan. ''You have to work through the pain,'' Naru-nii would exin, though it was impossible for him to judge his progress since he couldn''t see Naruto''s progress. ''And focus as much chakra into that point as you can. Use the pain as a gauge. The more it hurts, the more force you infuse in the chakra. That''s how you blow that stupid ball up!'' Naru-nii exuberantly calls, firing Naruto up. With neen clones, all twenty Narutos spend the day trying to burst the rubber ball, pushing meeting Kurenai-sensei as far as he possibly could until he couldn''t afford to train another minute without beingte. Naruto decided to rush back and let his clones continue training. He was nearly back in the vige when his mind warped painfully, like someone tried to squeeze a huge influx of neen individual memories and experiences in the small jar that is his brain. Before everything went ck, he singles out the cause. Somehow one of the clones managed to burst the rubber ball to such a degree that all the clones were dispelled, knocking Naruto unconscious. He woke up in the morning on the forest floor not fifty yards from the top of the Hokage monument. Fortunately, his head aches with minimal throbbing, which is surprising considering how fast he heals. Heading home, his guilt for missing yet another session contends with his joy forpleting the second stage of Rasengan. Triumphant joy won out and he simplymits to apologizing to Kurenai-sensei before that night''s session. KURENAI "Hey, babe, you''re ruining the dango for me," Anko tells her best and only girlfriend. The red-eyed beauty says nothing, knowing any reply she gives will only make it clear how much of her mind is full of stress. Kurenai''s daily routines pale inparison to the two positive pirs in her life at the moment; two faces at the forefront of her thoughts, one with indigo hair, looking disappointed that her sensei failed her, and the other face looks at her apathetically, as if he doesn''t even care enough to hate her. "I know this whole thing with the Daimyo''s daughter sucks but you gotta keep it together," Anko continues after swallowing her green dango with delight. "You can''t ever be sure how these things''ll turn out, you know. There could be an engagement until minutes before the wedding when it''s called off because some other Daimyo or prince needs some kind of alliance. And even if Asuma marries her, it''s not like it''s for love." "You''re not very good at cheering people up," Kurenai deadpans, pushing her red, white, and green dango away for her tea. "I usually rely on a lot of alcohol to do the heavy lifting," Anko happily states as she grabs her friends uneaten dango. "Look, your littlemb is with her family for the weekend, I have sometime before tonight''s interrogation, let''s get some drinks and have fun, yeah? Make a couple cute guys drool?" "I guess," Kurenai agrees, exhaling. "I think that could help." "And please getid," the busty kunoichi adds, quickly provoking a friendly re from the red-eyed beauty. "What? It''s been ages already, and enough is enough. You''ve been all business since you got your brats and I''m telling you, you can''t keep going without a bit of dick every once in a while. You might not have another opportunity to cut loose." "You know it''s not like I''m opposed to some overnightpany," Kurenai levels. "It''s just..." Kurenai trails off, an image of Asuma appears bright and impressive in her mind and heart. As much fun as a night of nonmitted pleasure with a stranger can be, it''s a paltry substitute to being with someone you genuinely love. If anything, it just means she has more of an emotional expectation from a partner that Anko didn''t seem to care for. "I know," Anko says sympathetically. "We both have men in our lives we can''t forget, though in my case it''s because I want to murder him brutally. It''s why I keep it strictly physical, babe." "I would if I could," Kurenai freely admits with a smirk. "Kami how much easier life would be." "It''s heaven," Anko returns with a broad smile. "For now anyway. I''m sure it''ll change eventuallyway down the line if I''m lucky." Kurenai and Anko understand how change is inevitable. It''s one of the many principles taught to every shinobi of the Leaf; in their line of work, they can''t allow that moment of being stupefied if something doesn''t go as nned. ns often fail, and that failure can cost lives, so they both know in order to survive, they must be able to adapt. Being adaptable means surviving longer and they all want to survive. After a moment of silence, Anko admits to her dearest friend, "personally, I think this is the moment for you guys, but whatever happens, at least you''ll know where you stand with him. That sounds better than all this stress and anxiety." "We''re trained to endure," Kurenai replies with no real conviction. Chapter 39: Chapter 39 "No one can endure when love is in the mix," Anko easily replies. "Field Shinobi have no value if they chose loved ones over the mission and vige. It''s why Anbu literally conceal their persona from society, always detached, simply so the mission always stays first. If for some fucked up reason you and Asuma don''t work out, at least I can expect to see one hell of a Team Eight for the Chnin exams," she jests with a wide grin. "I don''t need that kind of motivation to create the best team for the exams," Kurenai returns a little more forcefully than she intended. Kurenai brings her cup to her ruby red lips, unable to shake the image of Hinata-chan''s beautiful face breaking from sadness after being told for the second night in a row that they won''t be having a session. The kind-hearted girl tried to be epting of her sensei''s decision but she couldn''t hide the abundance of sadness pouring from the girl. The young Hyga was making so much progress, it broke her heart in an entirely different way from Asuma to have to stop. It made Kurenai eager to find Uzumaki-kun and yell at him for his part in what her dear student is going through. Unable to find the boy only added to her already high levels of agitation. "Yeah, yeah," Anko says, easily batting away Kurenai''s frustrations as nothing more than a girlfriend having a bad day. "I got some reports to finish up. I''ll see you tonight." Kurenai searched for the blue-eyed blond menace for some time before giving up and heading home to ready herself some for the night. She didn''t need her S-Rank level of dress for casual drinks among friends at the usual Jnin only bar, but it''s always a bit of a thrill to look sexy enough to catch a manpletely off-guard. Wearingfortable shorts that showed plenty of leg and a tight red top, she meets the others at Elite Spirits. It was gratifying spending time with Anko and catching up with Genma, Guy, Ygao, Hayate, and Kakashi. Despite how early in the evening it was, Kurenai had already earned her intoxicated buzz. That''s not to imply she drinks heavily, quite the opposite; she''s a very modest drinker, however, her typical strategy when out with Anko was to drink early and taper off for most of the night, so that a usually intoxicated Anko rarely notices. It also has the extra added bonus of no hangover the following day. "Kakashi," Kurenai speaks up, taking a seat next to the Copy Ninja, "would you care to exin to me where your student is hiding?" ying with a saucer of clear liquid, the elite Jnin asks, "I assume we''re talking about Naruto?" Nodding stiffly, she states, non-too-happily, "he''s missed two meetings. These dys are uneptable." Sensing her clear agitation he chuckles lightly, hoping to ease the tension a bit. "Mah, well, that kid is a ball of energy, you know. He doesn''t do boring well." "He told you what I wanted help with?" Her eyes widen, getting more upset than surprised. "No," Kakashi quickly tells the brte. "He just said it was boring. He''s generally out most of the day but the best ces to find him are Ichiraku''s or his apartment. I suggest trying Ichiraku''s first. It smells better." Content with the info, she simply tells him, "as his sensei, you''re ultimately responsible for his faults, so I expect you to buy my drinks to make up for it." Genma and Hayateugh and without a response from the famous ninja, she simply leaves and returns to Anko''s side, momentarily relishing in getting one over Asuma''s friend. It seemed fate did not approve. Neither Anko or Kurenai expected Asuma to enter the bar, a muscr arm entwined with the delicate arm of princess Tomoko, only she wasn''t dressed as royalty of the Fire Nation. Instead of therge ornamental gown, pristine in its cleanliness as it wasplex in its appearance, she was wearing a tasteful, yet alluring royal red dress, cut a few inches above her knee so when she sits most of her thigh will show. Her hair was loose, silky in its buoyancy, and long, reaching her lower back. Her face and neck were elegantly longer than Kurenai first observed, which only made her look that much nobler. It was with great tribtion and heartache that Kurenai kept drinking more than she should. It was exined to thembecause naturally, Asuma would bring her to their tablethat the princess wanted a break from her perfect life to congregate below her station. Kurenai listened to every word, memorized every gesture between them, but the phenomenon that made her heart sink into her stomach was the way Asuma would only look at her red-irises when it was due in polite conversation. It clearly demonstrated that Kurenai was no more or less important than anyone at the table. It hadn''t stung immediately but the longer it simmered, the worse that realization became, and with her growing anxiety, so too did her drinking grow. When Anko eventually realized that Kurenai had consumed far more sake than she should''ve, she gathers her highly inebriated friend and bids them all good night. With her girlfriend''s arm wrapped around her neck, it took Anko ages to reach Kurenai''s house, all the while listening to Kurenai''s tearful apology for her behavior. "I''m sso sssorry, Anko," Kurenai slurs a remorseful apology. "I let it get under my skin. I let her... ugh-" "It''s okay," Anko kindly returns as sheys the beauty on her couch. "If she wasn''t a princess of our country, I''d''ve kicked that bitch''s ass for you." Looking up at her friend dearly, Kurenai couldn''t stop the tears any more than she could stop the smile that spread her sad face. "Thank you! I wanted... I was beside myself with anger! Not even at her, but, just at everything!" "That''s what rough sex is for, babe," Ankoments, but Kurenai is too in her head to hear it. Worried, Anko''s concernpelled her to ask, "do you need me to stay? I can get someone else to torture my prisoner for me." Pulling out of her thoughts, Kurenai simply shakes her head, "no. No, thank you, Anko. It''s inappropriate to shirk your responsibilities. I''ll- I''ll be fine. Plus I know how much you love their screams." "I do," Anko grins. "Okay, I''ll check on you tomorrow," she deres before leaving her. Kurenai stumbles into her kitchen, swaying heavily toward the cab. Pilfering through the contents of the top shelf, her hand finallynds on the bottle of sake she stored for asions such as emergencies or celebrations. She hugged her sake, taking it with her to the backyard, where Kurenai drank directly from the bottle as she envisioned the princess on one of the target''s she has set up thirty yards away. Launching a kunai, she misses the imaginary forehead for the imaginary ear. She pictured Asuma on another target and missed just as badly. In between swigs, she imagined many faces; the Hokage, for allowing this, Hiashi, for Hinata-chan''s predicament, her mother, for leaving, her father, for dying, Uzumaki, for being content as the vessel for that monster that took her father, Anko, for not torturing the princess, Hinata-chan for being so weak-willed, and clearer than all their faces, herself, for all her failures. Every face was spared a kunai to the forehead, all except her own, which she shot with deadly uracy. "Helloooooo," a loud familiar call sounds from the front of her home. ''Why do I know that voice?'' Her mind sluggishly asks as her sloppy feet shuffle to the front door. Halfway there and the person wouldn''t stop knocking, irking her enough to yell, "alright! I''ming!" Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Slowly, Kurenai takes in the sight of a tan boy with blond spiky hair and deep baby-blue eyes. ''You'' her irately mind narrows in on. He missed sessions when he had no right to. He''s at her front door when he has no right to. He smiles at her when he has no right to. With angered fueled recognition, she allows herself a moment of selfishness; a moment of release of the poisonous anger her character and virtues always keeps in check. Looking at Naruto, remembering Hinata-chan dismay for canceling thest two sessions, thinking of her father, it was easytoo easyto let go of the anxious rage bubbling within her. "Yo!" Naruto calls with half a smile, and Kurenai felt body move, as if detached from her will, with a single-minded purpose to attack and destroy the source of her scorn. With the speed of a first-rate Jnin, Kurenai punched the unsuspecting boy, hard, in the nose. She felt the satisfying crunch of a broken nose as she sent him back several feet. It was the only sound in the cold night of her neighborhood. Landing hard, his hands are already covering his bleeding nose as he rolls to a stop. She walks calmly toward him, devoid of sympathy, regret, or hesitation, as he awkwardly yells, "whaa da phluck!" As he gets up, Kurenai kicks him with all her considerable strength in the stomach, knocking all the oxygen out of his lungs as he flies through her picket fence onto the hard deserted street. He rolls to a stop and his desperate hands feebly fixates on painful wounds no amount of rubbing would ease. Still walking towards him, patient as the setting sun, she watches him gasping for air through his bloodied mouth clutching at his stomach with both arms until he finally notices her approachher face, in particr. Naruto forces his feet under him and decides to run rather than fight. Like a bolt from an arrow, he dashes away as fast as he can until he feels an immensely sharp pain rapidly spreading from the back his thigh throughout his body, making him trip than tumble through the dirt floor. Adrenaline gathers his baring and when he awkwardly looks to the back of his left thigh, he sees a kunai sticking out. Turning to the fierce Jnin, still calmly walking toward him, still making that face, he grits his teeth, grabs the kunai''s handle and yanks it out before fleeing. Thankfully she doesn''t pursue him, and Naruto doesn''t stop running until he reaches his apartment. Unsure of what to make of what happened, he throws himself into bed and burrows himself in his sheets. Kurenai returns to her home, to the sake bottle on the kitchen counter, and drinks the night and her worries away. INO It''s Sunday, and Ino is cheerfully making her way through the market with a bag of syrup-coated anko dumplings. Her tion is so effortless, she barely feels the need to dawn her mask that reveals nothing to the world of her worries or struggles. It amazes her how easy it is to hide her strong cravings for an inferior boy she doesn''t like when she has rtive control over the rival for the boy she does love. But Ino''s wise enough to understand she really only has the illusion of control over Sakura, and not unquestioned control. Ino knows Sakura would much prefer those photos never saw the light of day, but if Ino backed Sakura too hard into a corner, the pinkette could do something radical that might bring everything into the light. They were ninja, after all. Secrets came with the territory, but also how to manage them. Ino needed to be tough but fair. Establish the rules, follow through, and punish if Sakura challenges the order of things. Sakura''s family live in the civilian sector just past the markets. It''s a nice two-story home for a sessful tradesman and elected official, and unlike her n home, Sakura''s home has modern architecture. A design Ino remembers loving when she visited as a little girl. Knocking on the door of the Haruno residence, Ino meets Sakura''s blond-haired mother. "Morning, Mebuki-san," Ino cheerfully announces with a smile. "Ino-chan?" Mebuki calls in question. "Oh my, what a lovely surprise. I haven''t seen you in so long. My, look how beautiful you''ve grown!" Mrs. Haruno exims examining the beautiful flower in front of her from top to bottom. Ino shyly poses, thrilled by the older woman''s rave adoration. "Thank you, Mebuki-san. It''s great to see you again. It really has been too long." "Much, but, you''re here now," Mebuki asserts. "I take it you''vee by to see how Sakura is doing? Her sensei hase by and one of her teammates, but she wasn''t up to seeing anyone." "Which teammate?" Ino cautiously asks, hoping to Kami Sasuke-kun didn''t care. "The blond one," Mebuki replies with a crinkle of her nose, as if smelling a foul odor, allowing Ino to release a relieved breath she didn''t know she was holding in. "Well, I know I haven''t been by in a while but I think maybe a female friend will do the trick," Ino alleges with a bright smile. Mebuki returns the smile and allows Ino in before going upstairs. As Ino had anticipated, Sakura was ''well enough'' to see her, and a few minutester, Mebuki leaves a tray of tea and biscuits on Sakura''s desk. "I can handle that Mebuki-san," Ino tells the older blond, taking the kettle and pouring two cups. "If you need anything else, I''ll be in the kitchen," the mother tells them as she leaves. The silence in the room is staggering, but it doesn''t bother Ino in the slightest. She takes the cups and extends one to Sakura. This is a basic test Ino uses to gauge where to begin, and Sakura is smart enough to know taking the cup isn''t just polite but to some extent, submissive. While not a rule anyone should simply assume, it is a decent indication where they both stand. One of them will be the submissive, the unresistant, the tame, and the other will be the dominant, the assertive, the lead, because if they''re both assertive about their positions, the probability of things spiraling out of control is high. With the pictures in Ino''s possession, Sakura''s predicament can easily turn into something worse; something the green-eyed beauty would never be able to live down... . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 41: Chapter 41 ...Hence Sakura begrudgingly takes the offered cup, and Ino smiles a little. Watching Sakura'' defeated manner from the seat by the bed, Ino can''t help but remember when she was bedridden, though the shock of what she went through immobilized her for a whole week. Comfortable in her position, Ino takes a sip of her tea, enjoying the slightly sweet and fragrant beverage when Sakura finally asks, "how could you?" "That''s what you want to start with?" Ino returns. Sakura''s defiant stare is answer enough and for the prosperity of her power over the pinkette, Ino chooses to answer honestly, "to tell you the truth, you caught me on a bad day. We haven''t been friends for a while so you wouldn''t know, but I''ve been having a bad time of ittely, and that day, you were definitely the tipping point." "Because I was talking about Sasuke-kun," Sakura reasons aloud. Ino nods as she answers, "I snapped." y-snapping her manicured fingers for effect. "So because you were PMS-ing, you took out all your bullshit on me?!" Sakura angrily retorts. Taking an insta-photo from her pocket, Ino calmly states, "I don''t know if you want to give your mother a reason toe up here, but, it wouldn''t go well for you if she did." Sakura struggles to force herself to calm down. They stay silent a few moments making sure Mebuki hadn''t heard her daughter yell and was on her way. Once they were sure, Sakura asks, "so, I expect you''ll be going after Sasuke-kun now. B-But, you should know I won''t just sit by and let him end up with a cruel, maniptive, rapist bitch like you!" Forcing down her own insulting rebuttal, Ino can''t help but feel uncertainty, hesitation, when she entertains thoughts of her and Sasuke-kun now. She loves him and more than anything wants to be with him, but the daydreams of their first kiss, their first date, their first time, their first child... they''ve be no more than ash. With the exception of her first child, there aren''t many significant firsts that she hadn''t already given to that blond idiot. Ino is still very much within the powerful orbit of her womanizing and the partner who helped find her was Naruto. Even now, she wakes up at least once a night to a frenzy of feather-light, micro orgasms erupting throughout her sweaty body from the most erotic, Naruto-centered fantasies. Worse still, she''s already used the pictures of herself as Sakura enthusiastically sucking Naruto''s penis to get herself off three times. No, thoughts of Sasuke-kun aren''t as pure or perfect as they used to be, and Ino isn''t sure how to deal with that. Fortunately, her love for him isn''t challenged every day since genin teams usually don''t interact in the first few months. In fact, she hasn''t seen Sasuke-kun since the academy. "We''re not here to talk about me," Ino responds, brushing aside Sakura''s concern for the boy they both love. "You should worry more about yourself, since I''m here to make sure you understand the rules." "What rules?" Sakura suspiciously asks. "Oh, Forehead, you didn''t think I''d make you figure that out on your own, did you," Ino chides, fanning herself with the photograph; its backside facing Sakura so she can''t see what it depicts. "I''m sure I don''t have to tell you what''ll happen if you break one of these rules-" "And I''m sure I don''t have to tell you what''ll happen to you if I tell the Hokage what you did to me," she hastily returns. "Using family jutsu on me, raping me, ckmailing me! Those are all crimes!" "They certainly are, but Sakura, I''m the heiress of the noble Yamanaka n; one of the four honored ns of Konoha. Obviously, my family wouldn''t allow me to be sent to prison. If you consider the fact that you and I are fairly inexperienced ''''brats'''' prone to making bad choices in our youthful age, I feel confident I''ll be okay; confident enough to take the risk. You, on the other hand, will have to live with the very public shame of being the girl who sucked off the Dead Last of our year; a boy everyone hates. I have no doubt that stigma will stick with you for a long time. Maybe other guys will try to get some of that action for themselves because they think you''re easy, and don''t think you won''t consider it either since I doubt Sasuke-kun will ever be with a woman who was with that idiot. Team Seven will probably disband after-" "But it was you!" Sakura cries. "It was your mouth," the tinum-blond returns. It was not lost on Ino how she, in actuality, is the one carrying that shame of being with Naruto, and the daily urges thate with it, but much like Sakura, she doesn''t want anyone to know either. "As it clearly shows in all the photos." Ino shows her the photo of Sakura on her knees, her pink hair a mess, taking Naruto deep enough that the tip of her nose was rubbing his blond pubes. Sakura turns away, disgusted by just the sh of it. This reaction works well for Ino as her original n was to give Sakura a copy for her to always carry around, but after inspecting how hungry Inoin Sakura''s bodylooked as she devoured his thick prick, the tinum-blond decided it might be too easy for Sakura to notice and possibly deduce Ino''s wanton shame. Sakura looks defeated, exactly where Ino wants her. "The rules," Ino curtly picks up. "As I said before, you''re going to stop all advances toward Sasuke-kun. No dates, no presents, no walks alone, I don''t even want you to sit by him. No makeup, no perfume, or skin creams; you won''t need any of that since you''re no longer trying to impress him. If there''s anything else I''m forgetting, don''t try that either. There is no loophole to this rule, and you will follow it, not only to the letter, but in its spirit as well. Do we understand each other?" Slowly, dejectedly, with a grimace on her face, Sakura nods once. Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Ino continues, "I realize you''re teammates and since there''s nothing I can do about that, rule two is you have to hang out with Naruto more." The mes of indignation race back to Sakura''s jade green eyes. The furious kunoichi tightened her shoulders and clenched her fists ready to punch Ino''s nose through the back of her head. It took all of Ino''s considerable effort to mask her startled panic and subsequent fear for her physical well-being, remaining as still as possible. It took several moments for a fist-raised Sakura to stop huffing her seething outrage and forcibly unclench her fists. When Ino was sure Sakura was calm enough, she continues, "I''m not saying you have to date the idiot, honest. Even I wouldn''t be so cruel, but I do want you to train with him-" "I can''t," Sakura growls, holding back her anger. "I just can''t! I know the moment I see him, I''ll feel this overwhelming urge to kill him! Literally, kill him!" "Makes sense, but if you do, he won''t know why," Inoments. Baffled, though through rage filled eyes, Sakura demands to know, "what do you mean? He''s in the picture. Obviously, he was a willing participant in raping me!" "No, actually, he didn''t even know it was you," Ino says as she disys the photo again. "You know it''s Naruto because of his pants, his hands, the jacket, his mouth, chin, and a few of his birthmarks, but what you can barely see is the edge of the photo is a blindfold I made him wear. Now, I didn''t really need to blindfold him, but it helped with this neat little jutsu Daddy taught me. By the end, I made Naruto forget thest ten minutes and he went straight to sleep." Wide-eyed and hopeful, Sakura desperately asks, "...so he doesn''t know?" "Or he thinks it was a dream," Ino suggests, easily enforcing the lie to a willing Sakura. It''s clear she doesn''t want anyone to know, and it also helps her ns if Sakura doesn''t do anything reckless. "But again, the blindfold helped make the jutsu possible since he didn''t actually see anything. I doubt he even remembers you walking into his gross apartment, telling him how much you loved him instead of Sasuke-kun, getting on your knees, ripping down his pants-" "Alright!" Sakura bellows. "Alright." "He doesn''t know, or else he would''ve been knocking on your window every hour since then to see you," Ino reasons, impregnating the lie. "Rule two; spend more time with Naruto. In fact, you''re going to join him every single time he trains, without fail." "Ino-pi- Ino, please," Sakura pleads. "If Sasu- if the others, anybody really, sees me spending so much time with that Baka, they''ll think I like him." "Maybe, maybe not," Ino shrugs callously. "I don''t care either way, but unfortunately for Sasuke-kun, he''s stuck with the two of you, and I will not have either of you slowing him down, or causing him injury because you''re both too stupid and weak. I want Sasuke-kun to stay safe from enemies and ipetent team members, so, keep learning Iry-ninjutsu, but from now on, you''re training with Naruto as well. Is that understood?" Sakura simply nods. "Rule three," Ino continues. "I expect a report every two weeks, obviously written by you, on certain topics." "What topics?" Sakura curiously asks, more surprised by the rule than the curiosity of the topics. "Whatever I choose," Ino answers. "I could ask for a report on the best ways to give a blow job and you''ll do it." Sakura blushed, though angered by her reaction and the memory of her trauma. Ino pays her little mind as she continues, "I want objective,prehensive reports using your own experiences as examples. The first topic is on obsession, specifically on love obsession. If you finish early, start on the next topic, superficial love. If you finish with that one, start on the third topic, what is real love? Provide examples with a minorparison to obsessive love; all due two weeks from each other." Sakura actually looks surprised by this rule, and can''t help but ask, "why?" "Are you kidding me," Ino asks with a mild look of disgust on her face. "You''re like the poster child for obsessive love. I''ve been telling you for ages that you''re love for Sasuke-kun isn''t real, but you always brushed it aside thinking that I was trying to trick you. I bet you never once considered that the Yamanaka n are students of the mind, of society, and that I''ve been exposed to more social/behavioral sciences than you ever have. If you don''t want to believe me, fine. I''ll make sure you read how perfectly you fit the definition of superficial and obsessive love." "You won''t change my mind," Sakura asserts. "I love Sasuke-kun no matter what you make me read." "I actually wanted to help back then," Ino exins truthfully. "But you don''t even realize because you have no frame of reference. If he was a murderer or a rapist, would you still love him? All you cling to is this, ''I love him no matter what,'' bullshite! But you don''t have the self-respect necessary for love! Now you have no choice. If you want to stay ignorant after a couple dozen reports, fine. At that point, I''d say you''re beyond medical treatment, though for your sake, I hope you''re lucky and decide to grow and learn." "Is that all," Sakura practically spits. "I''m getting really sick of seeing you spout your utter horse crap." Getting up and moving to put back her empty cup of tea, Ino answers, "you break any of these rules, Sasuke-kun sees them first, then your parents, and so on." "What guarantees do I have you won''t just show him on a whim, or to prove some point?" Sakura angrily asks after the retreating blond. "What if you find out that he loves me just as much as I love him? Are you going to poison our love just because you had a bad fucking day?" "I don''t know," Ino easily states. "I suppose I''ll ask him why he thinks he loves you, after, of course, we give him a full medical work up to make sure he''s not being controlled somehow," she says with a winning smile. "As for your guarantee, you don''t have one. It''s not like I''m asking you to do anything heinous here; just train, and read. Pretty easypared to the damage I can do, so just be a good girl and do as your Ino-himemands." Sakura says nothing as Ino drops a white bag on her bed, tell her to, "enjoy the dumplings," before she leaves. Chapter 43: Chapter 43 NARUTO ''Alright,'' Naru-nii''s voice calls. ''Great job learning the second stage so fast.'' Naruto chuckles happily. Learning the second stage of Rasengan has really been the past week''s only saving grace. More than ever, Naruto was eagerly training with several clones on the second stage until Naru-nii returned. Naru-nii then asks his younger self, ''you ready for thest stage?'' "You bet!" ''Alright!'' Naru-nii then passionately exins, ''the third stage is containment, and it''s even harder than thest two stages. Obviously, I''ll give you every tip I can, but your body is going to have to learn it. Blow a balloon to the same size as the rubber ball-'' "Another balloon?!" ''Why do you think I had you buy those as well?'' Naru-nii gently asks thinking it should''ve been obvious. "I thought they were celebration balloons," Naruto admits. "You know, to celebrate when I learn this technique." Naruto can''t see Naru-nii shake his head but he can hear his long exhale. ''Like I said, you want the air balloon to be the same size as the rubber ball. This is to help you visualize the shape. You''re going tobine a hundred percent of the first two stagesrotation and powerbut contain it in a sphere. So if you pop the balloon, you fail. If the balloon even wiggles a little, you fail.'' "That... sounds impossible," Naruto can''t help but gasp,pletely shocked. ''Man, I really wish I was there to show you, but you''re me, and this is for our special people, so I know you''ll get it.'' At the mention of special people, Naruto can''t help but wonder about his own, orck thereof. Academy graduate and a ranked member of Konoha''s Shinobi forces, and he''s still getting assaulted by ninja. Everyone still thinks he''s not worth their time. Naruto feels like he''s getting stronger but nothing''s changed. "...Hey, Naru-nii?" ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii voices. Thinking about his most recent attack by the Jnin-sensei he was helping, Naruto asks, "do people still hate me in the future?" ''...mmm, I don''t think my teammates started looking at me differently until after our first real mission. The other genin probably looked at me differently after the Chnin exams, and the vigers, not until yearster. Why?'' "Has a Jnin-sensei ever beaten you up?" ''Loads of people have beaten me up,'' Naru-nii isn''t afraid to admit. ''But you know, instead of letting them get to me, I put my everything into proving them wrong, showing them and myself, that I''m not what they think I am; that I''m worth more. And you know what else?'' Listening intently to the best thing that''s ever happened to him, Naruto eagerly asks, "what?" ''It''ll take some time, but hard work is the only way of making your dreamse true. You wouldn''t give up on being Hokage just like you wouldn''t give up on Sakura-chan, Kakashi-sensei, Iruka-sensei, Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-neesan, even the teme. Oh, and I can''t forget the one and only Ino-chan... that still blows my mind Ino'' "You and me both," Narutoughs. ''Have you talked to her?'' "Actually, she came by the apartment," Naruto chuckles like a gleeful maniac at the memory of her lips wrapped around his dick, then his mood sours when he recalls the sting of her departing words. "I think she''s having a hard time, like she''s not sure if she likes me or not." ''Can''t really help much there, mini-me. Sorry,'' Naru-nii says,menting having so few answers for his past self. ''If there were some way to train for that, believe me, I would tell you.'' "I know. It''s okay. Thanks anyway, Naru-nii," Naruto happily tells the future voice. "Now let''s get cracking! I want to master Rasengan by next week!" ''Ha! Don''t look down on the technique created by the Fourth!'' Naru-nii warns good-naturedly. ''This is an A-ss jutsu for a reason.'' Naru-nii gave him every tip he had learned before he couldn''t remain any longer. Naruto spent all the afternoon and part of the early evening in the forest training; until a dinner break made him return to his apartment. He would''ve loved to dine in Ichiraku''s but the weekends were hectic for the friendly uncle and his daughter, so Naruto thought of his instant cup of Ramen fondly, until he stepped on the fourth floor of his building to find someone waiting for him. KURENAI Waking up on the kitchen floor, in a puddle of dried vomit is the unsightly result of a long night of heavy drinking. Her hangover was massive, and painful, to the point she almost didn''t want to move from the vomit covered floor. Just thinking of how pathetic she is made her head throb. It didn''t alle back to her right away. Under crisis, Kurenai''s mind worked one step at a time, and the current step was gathering enough resolve to remove herself from the repugnant stench of vomit mixed sake. For the first hour, Kurenai thought of nothing but swearing off alcohol as fatigue, nausea, migraine, and dehydration stunt all her movements; from taking a cold shower, to changing intofortable clothes, she forces herself through it all; even cleaning her kitchen of the drowning stench of ammonia and vomit. It is as Kurenai is thoroughly disinfecting her tile floor that her higher reasoningthe method by which she governs her entire lifebegins to process everything that happened. "Oh, Kami," she swears, rubbing her throbbing temples soothingly as shes ofst night start to filter through the splintering pounding of her poisoned mind. Kurenai suffered every-which-way she could feel misery, however, proper agony is reserved for those she interacted with. Not only had she made a fool of herself in front of her friends, respective peers, and forced Anko to drag her home, but she violently attacked a weeks-old genin. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 44: Chapter 44 "Kami, I threw a kunai at him as he ran away," Kurenai shamefully voices as her memories clearly reys the entire incident. As terrible as she felt about attacking a weak unguarded boy nearly half her age, she was more worried about Hinata-chan. For whatever reason, the girl absolutely adores the Jinchriki and he, above anyone else, can help her the fastest. ''And I assaulted him with a weapon!'' Kurenai stopped cleaning and reached for the sake bottle on its side, hoping for a little bit left to ease the magnitude of her fuck up. ''What the fuck is wrong with me!'' she states in rm, tipping the bottle over her lips and finding no dampening relief in the empty bottle. A sh of a saddened Hinata-chan with the Caged Bird Seal on her forehead feels prophetic, making her feel powerless to stop it. Growing increasingly anxious, Kurenai felt like she was panicking more than she could control and rushed to the nearest seat. Taking deep and even breaths, Kurenai tried to slow her thoughts and clear her mind of self-deprecating reflection. Her shinobi training for torture situations tells her not to endure pain necessarily, but to consider one''s life as the duty of the vige. The concept that a ninja is more than a body, but a nation, keeps the mind sound through turmoil, and in this case, serves her well as she voices, "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881." As she speaks, thoughts of Asuma didn''t seem quite so disparaging. "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881," she repeats and thought''s of Hinata-chan with the cursed seal on her forehead didn''t seem so inevitable. "Yhi Kurenai. Kunoichi of Konohagakure. Rank, Jnin. Registration number 010881," and again, thoughts of her father didn''t seem so disappointed in her failure. She repeats the coping method several times before she calms down, and focuses on what she does best, critical thinking and nning. As there is little she can do about Asuma, and any focus on him only increases her agitation, Kurenai reflects on Hinata-chan, and how to get her training back on track. The indigo-haired genin is making so much progress in her team training, even smiling more. In one week, with hard work and unwavering diligence, the beautiful kunoichi was starting toe out of her shell. Missing thest two sessionsthe sadness in Hinata-chan''s eyes because of itKurenai felt shame for snapping the way she did on Uzumaki-kun. She knows it wasn''t right, but for Hinata-chan''s future, she''ll have to fix her error somehow. She spends the rest of the afternoon re-hydrating as she cleans, all the while trying to anticipate the boy''s needs for the possibility of bribing him. The ideal situation would be if he understood that she was far too drunk and angry to make good decisions. ''Certainly, he must know alcohol inhibits thought of consequences making it easier to make bad decisions Who wouldn''t know that?'' If he does, than she can finesse a way for him to return to the sessions, but the critical analysis part of her mind felt the likelihood of that happening was very low. At dusk, she does a moderately intense work out to increase blood flow and ease tense muscles before showering and searching for the boy. Armed with Kakashi''s intelligence, her first stop was the ramen shop as it was closer than his apartment. Asking the busy girl if she''s seen Uzumaki-kun, the girl informed her he generally doesn''te by on the weekends. After thanking the waitress, and coasting the market toward his apartment, Kurenai was praying it wouldn''t take long to find him. Fortune must''ve been paying attention because barely a moment after knocking on his rusting door, Uzumaki-kun steps off the stairs onto his floor. The panic on his face is immediate, throwing out a rash finger and yelling, "stay back!" Kurenai expected a reaction but not to this degree. She can see him inspect his surrounding, prompting her to raise her hand in surrender as she states, "Um, Uzu- Naruto-kun-" is all she gets out before he hops on the wall of the apartment, and to her surprise runs up the wall toward the roof. ''Kakashi''s already teaching them tree-climbing chakra control?'' is her only consideration before she realizes she now has to chase after him; a task that she''s heard many times in the Chnin bars is very annoying. Hopping on the wall, she gives chase. They leap from rooftop to rooftop, and to her great displeasure, he''s making her work for it. The boy was smart enough to travel toward the market before jumping andnding down in the streets to try and lose her in the crowd. Kurenai keeps the high ground, for the inevitability that he would disguise himself to move with the crowd. Unfortunately for him, vigers and people as a whole project easily if you pay enough attention. She can separate a crowd of routine everyday destinations from subtle yet cautious attempts to blend. Red irises scan the throng of vigers like a hawk and soon enough, she spots her prey casually looking around before walking again. It was a good disguise, she notes, but he''s obviouslycking experience in bodynguage. Kurenai retains a safe distance above as she tails him. When the genin is confident he''d lost her, he enters an alley to cut across to the next street and that''s when she drops in front of him. "Rx!" she starts quickly putting empty hands up. "I''m not here to hurt you." "Maybe not this time!" He throws back, jumping in the academy standard fighting stance. "But who knows when you''ll be in a mood to beat on a Genin again!" ''He wasn''t wrong,'' Kurenai guiltily thought, adding, ''but this isn''t getting us anywhere.'' "Naruto-kun, I came to apologize for what happenedst night-" "Oh, you mean apologize for stabbing me in the leg with a kunai!" he yells drawing some attention from the passerby. Realizing they should talk in private, she suggests, "how about we go somewhere else. We''re not too far from my home." They''re actually very far from her home, but Kurenai didn''t want to have this conversation around anyone with even decent abilities in surveince and reconnaissance. This may be a military vige but attacking active shinobi, lower rank or not, is taken very serious. Not only is it possible the walk could cool him down but her home is private. He looked warily at her offer, as if about to say no when she adds, "please. I''d really like the chance to make it up to you." Very reluctantly, he agrees, but he stays behind her the entire walk to her home, giving her the unsavory opportunity to add a little more sway to her hips to break down some of his justified anger. For the setting, Kurenai picks thefortable couches and gestures for him to have a seat so she can strategically sit across from him to cross her legs whenever needed. She didn''t like the idea of using her wiles on someone so full of teenage hormones to manipte him, but this was too important to leave to his immature process of assessment and resolution. She''ll offer him what she needs to in order to reestablish his help, but she needs to be sure he''s not too emotional to say no. Chapter 45: Chapter 45 She expected the normally talkative boy to yell at her straight away, but he says nothing, and many seconds pass in painful silence. Within those seconds she analyzes his appearance and overall demeanor. He''s clearly suspicious of her and not at all shy about showing anger. He''s very dirtytraining being the most obvious reasonbut with dried sweat, bits of blood, dirt, grime, grass and mud stains littering his body, he looks as if he''s been thrown to the ground for hours. Finally, she offers, "how about you wash up a bit and I''ll make us some tea. You remember where the bathroom is," she states, moving toward the kitchen without hispliance. Before she takes more than three steps he interrupts, "can''t you just say what you wanna say so I can get out of here?" "It''ll only take a second," she counters. "Go on, wash up and I promise I won''t keep you long." She exits into the kitchen and is relieved to hear him get up and head to the bathroom. ''Come on water, cool him down,'' she mentally hopes. Though he was grumbling the entire way, it''s definitely positive that he''s following her suggestions. Settled exactly as they were momentster, his cleaner face still tantly mistrustful, he impatiently started tapping the floor with a shaky leg. ''I guess not,'' she thinks, recognizing no difference in his attitude. In hopes of breaking the ice with apliment, she happilyments, "I had no idea Kakashi-sensei started training your team on the Tree-Walking exercise. You did it quite naturally." "He didn''t," Naruto answers hotly. "I''m going to leave, and I''ll fight you this time if you try to stop me, or you can say whatever the hell you want to say, so I can get back to my training." ''A dog with a bone worse than Akamaru,'' Kurenai thinks before gracefully jumping right in. "Naruto-kun, I sincerely apologize for what I did to you." "You know, I expect that from stupid civilians, or retired shinobi, but not Jnin sensei." It''s understandable how many react to the sight of the blond. She too, will asionally see the rampaging monster over the boy. But rather than let this be some emotional tirade, she replies, "you''re right. I should''ve known better and I am sorry. I was upset and took it out on you when I shouldn''t have, but, part of it was due to you missing ourst two sessions. Hinata-chan was doing really well and you may have hindered all the progress we''ve made." "I wasn''t trying to skip out," Naruto irately returns. But as he couldn''t exactly bring up Ino''s blowjob nor his longeststing boner ever, he simply said, "something came up," without going into more detail. "Look," Kurenai starts. "Why don''t we forget this happened, start fresh, and you cane by tomorrow for another session." "No way," he quickly puts down. She can tell from his eyes alone how dauntless and unwavering he is. ''Not shy to authority at all,'' she mentally recognizes. "Naruto-kun," she slowly says as she sensually crosses her long creamy legs. She catches him sneaking a healthy look as she continues, "I understand you''re upset and again, I am sorry, but think about Hinata-chan. You''re helping her exactly like I''d expect a Hokage would." "I''m not upset, I''m pissed," he loudly returns. "And Ji-chan always talks about ignoring crazy people who''re trying to take advantage of you. So you can forget it, sensei. Figure out another way to help Hinata-chan cuz I don''t want to work with you again." Kurenai allows the silence to linger as long as she dares, to give the boy some time to cool off. She expected some resistance, but her hopes for a submissive response from the blond dwindle to non-existent. She can''t outright force him and negotiating with an altruistic motivation seems like a weak leg to stand on, leaving the beautiful kunoichi with bartering. There isn''t a person alive who doesn''t want something, and boys his age want all thetest ninja equipment, ninjutsu, or maybe just money. Remembering the state of his door, and the area he lives in, money might be the best option, prompting her to say, "I prefer this method of helping Hinata-chan. But if working with me feels that difficult for you, how about I offer you some ryo for your assistance? Buying yourself something nice simply for talking to a girl doesn''t sound bad, does it?" Naruto looks at her dumbfounded, a reaction that Kurenai finds unexpected. On the outside, her smile remains just as pleasant, her posture is perfect, swelling out her breasts further with her hands sp together on the top thigh of her crossed legs, not for a moment betraying her thoughts as he says, "you shouldn''t pay people to be friends with your student. That just sounds wrong." Kurenai had not expected that level of integrity from him and she''s silent long enough for him to add, "Hinata''s nice and I want her to get strong, but I''ve got a lot of training to do too you know." When Naruto stands to leave, Kurenai hastens to offer, "I''ll help you with your training." If the blond was a master negotiator, she''s certain he would''ve noticed the weakness in her bartering position. Instead, he turns and looks at her suspiciously, responding, "Kakashi-sensei said I''m not supposed to train with other sensei. He says it could throw off our teamwork if we have more than one sensei at a time." Stalling for time to consider the boy''s other interests, she voices the cannon fodder, "Naruto-kun, this is very important. All you have to do is be yourself, I don''t see what the problem is." "That''s because you don''t care about me," he hotly returns, thinking of how often he''s mistreated and is rarely given the chance to speak about it. With Naru-nii and the fate of the future dangling in the forefront of his mind, he seriously asks her, "you think you''re the only one with stuff to deal with? I''ve got plenty of troubling stuff too, and your stab-happy ass is definitely not helping!" "Okay, then let me help you," Kurenai quickly hops on the opportunity. "If you''re really going through troubling issues, I feel we can work something out that can help us both. If you continue helping me with Hinata-chan''s sessions, I''ll help you with whatever I can." Noting his pause to ponder the offer, she can''t help but mentally exhale and think, ''finally, progress.'' . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Kurenai didn''t know about Naru-nii, the prediction of the future, Naruto''s training to prevent that, or the absolute secrecy he swore to his future-self he would keep. Kurenai was also unaware of Naruto''s dependence on those now forty minutes a day with Naru-nii, when he can talk to someone who cares about him like family, helps and guides like Iruka-sensei, and most importantly,pletely believes there''s something great in him. Naruto would never reveal that secret to anyone he didn''t trust, so he certainly won''t be discussing that with her, but that wasn''t his only problem. Kurenai didn''t know how sexually conscious Naruto has be. She couldn''t see him pondering about training and mastering an area of his young life he or Naru-nii knew very little about. Of course, Ino-chan''s words y across his mind like a brass winded instrument ring in his head, "You don''t make me feel good at all!" he recalls Ino yell from beyond the barrier of his front door. And of course,"You don''t even know what you''re doing!" Naruto really didn''t know what he was doing. Naru-nii couldn''t help and some of the books he''s looked through are more story based than instructional. Naruto needed an ultimate guide to the female body and how to manipte it like he does his chakra. He needed a sensei for sex. Kurenai didn''t know any of this, but felt a little nudge would move her closer to what she wants. As Naruto ponders whether he should askif it''s even proper to askshe challenges his hesitation by inquiring, "do we have a deal? We''ll even shake on it so neither one of us backs out of it, okay?" ''She is a woman, and really hot,'' Naruto thinks. ''Since she''s older, she should know more unless she''s virgin,'' Naruto grimaces, then shakes his head. ''A woman this beautiful is probably beating them off with a stick or kunai,'' his mind reminds him. "Well," Naruto hesitantly begins, cheeks turning a tough pink. "There is something I need to learn more about." "Alright then," Kurenai says with a smile, bringing her index and middle finger up to her chest, as if activating ninjutsu, than extends her paired fingers out in harmony. "On the Konoha honor of reconciliation, we''ll promise to help each other out." Naruto easily recalls the Seal of Reconciliation from Iruka-sensei''s sses, but can''t help a nagging uncertainty about the differences between each of their needs. "You don''t even know what I need help with." Keeping her hand extended, Kurenai confidently replies, "we''re simply agreeing to help each other if it''s at all possible. Obviously I won''t steal, kill, or abuse someone with jutsu for you. And I can''t teach you something if I have no experience with it." Tilting her head with her winning smile, Naruto guardedly joins his paired fingers with hers in amiable harmony. "Okay than," he agrees, with a firm two-finger shake. "Good," Kurenai happily states. "I''ll see you tomorrow, same time. This is important, so please be there." "I will," Naruto grumbles. Moving back to the couches for a celebratory tea, Kurenai asks, "so, what would you like me to help you with?" Naruto grows incredibly nervous fast, enough so for the beautiful kunoichi to notice. His cheeks grow warm as he looks away from her and scratches his head. "Mnn, haha, well, I uh, ...n- hel mak- um, gir ls- f-feel- gd." Despite his garbled response, Kurenai honed in on thest three words and slowly, very reminiscent of when she attacked him, walks to him. "Uzumaki-kun, I didn''t quite catch that. As a self-respecting and very dangerous woman, I suggest you choose your next words wisely." "...I," he balks a moment at the intensity of her antagonistic red irises, but gritting his teeth, he bravely returns, "I need to learn how to make girls feel good!" She grabs him by the dirty cor of his jacket and forcefully hoists him up. "H-hey!" "Do I look like some sort of harlot to you!?" Kurenai growls. "Put me do-" he tries but she cuts him off. "Or that I would prostitute myself to you for your perverse fantasies?!" He struggles, as he yells, "let go," but she doesn''t. "I always knew you weren''t very bright, but I never thought you were this stupid!" "You''re choking... me!" She drops him like a sack of potatoes before Naruto angrily whirls on the woman who physically assaulted him for a second time now. "Fine, jeez! You don''t want to help me, I get it! Just don''t expect me to help you either!" Taking a deep breath, she practically growls, "we shook!" "I''m not the one backing out!" he hurls back, rubbing his throat. "I said I''d help you, but not with that!" "Fine!" Naruto yells. "It''s not like I''m forcing you too. I- I just... don''t know a lot about... that, and you said you''d help as long as I don''t ask you to kill or steal, or use jutsu on people. And we shook, so, well, that''s what I need!" It''s silent for a long time, and Naruto mutters, "whatever," before walking to the door. His hand on the door''s knob, he opens the door half way before Kurenai''s extended hand ms it closed from behind him, sullenlypromising by countering with, "... I can get you books." "Oh, wasn''t I too stupid for you a minute ago?" he sarcastically asks. "I can''t say I''ve tried all the books but I''ve read some and they''re not- they don''t say what I need to know." "You''re worse than Kakashi," Kurenai mutters exasperatedly. She turns and walks a few paces down the hall before facing him again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "What exactly is it that you''re asking?" "Uh I can''t say exactly what," he slowly struggles to reason aloud. Keeping in honesty of reconciliation, he continues, "it''s like I need to learn what to do when I''m with a girl so she doesn''t... regret being with me. I want her to feel really good, so- so, if you can show me how to do that, than I''ll definitely help you!" Her analytical mind tries to separate her desire to kill the blond from the ultimate goal. Despite the weight of the choice ahead of her, the mission is Hinata. Naruto''s a boy. It''smon for young boys to be curious about the female body. Kurenai knows at a nned point in the future, a shinobi-sensei will take his young pupilif he''s single and willingto Redlight Alley in Konoha or a gambling town in the nation, to properly shed the vestiges of his innocence, but that isn''t for several years if she remembers correctly. It''s almost unbearable to Kurenai that Uzumaki-kunthe Jinchrikiwould want this of her. ''But the final step is just beyond this,'' she thinks. Hinata''s fatethe vige''s next generationis resting on her shoulders. If she hadn''t fucked up maybe she wouldn''t be here suffering for it. "We''re not ever having intercourse," Kurenai phically puts down. Naruto shrugs,pletely fine with that stiption, stating, "as long as I learn what I need to, that''s fine." "Why do you need to know this?" she asks. "You''re still so young." "Why do you need to help Hinata-chan so badly?" "She''s my student," Kurenai easily answers. "I don''t live with Kakashi-sensei," he snaps, clearly pointing out Hinata seems to mean more than her other students. Chapter 47: Chapter 47 "I have my reasons," Kurenai returns irately, wondering why this conversation feels so one-sided. "Than so do I," Naruto just as easily replies. "Are you dating anyone?" Kurenai asks, changing tact. "Because this is the kind of thing you both learn together... a very long time from now." "I''m not dating," Naruto answers glumly, instantly picturing Sakura-chan''s face, followed by Ino-chan''s. "I want to know because I want to be the best. Isn''t that enough?" "I... will attempt to figure out a decent way of helping you, but if that''s not enough for you, tough. It''s all I''m offering." "Sweet! Ne, can we start tonight? Please? Please?" Naruto begs with a sparkle in his perfectly blue eyes. "I''ve been dying to know what a girl is supposed to feel like when a boy puts his thing inside of her." In that very moment, Kurenai realizes she drank herst bottle of sake and there''s nothing else in her home that could possibly make this bearable. "H-How about you let me gather the material... to teach you and- and we''ll start tomorrow." His suspicion is apparent in his squinting eyes, but after a moment he shrugs and agrees. HINATA Lying awake in her bed, Hinata stares at the dark oak of her ceiling wondering when she''ll have another one of her special lessons with Kurenai-sensei. The Hyga heiress wasn''t sure about the genjutsu in the beginning, far too nervous to see a fake Naruto-kun, but after that first time, Hinata slowly began to learn, if anything, it''s slightly better than her dreams. In her mind at rest, Hinata is strong, brave, assertive, and more than anything, always by Naruto''s side; helping him, supporting him. She may have difficulties within her n, but at least she''s given a first-rate education, a warm ce to sleep, food, training, a beautiful sister, and despite how cold her father is toward her, she would much rather have him in her life than not. She loves her family and would willingly give her life for theirs. Given what can happen to her, should the seal be ced on her forehead, Hinata is alwaysforted knowing that her little sister will be spared that fate. So long as Hanabi is safe, Hinata knows she can endure. Hers is not a terrible life and she only has that perspective because of Naruto-kun. Using her perceptive eyes, she knows with absolute certainty that nearly the entire vige hates him, or ispletely indifferent to his existence. Naruto-kun is treated like vermin since he was a child, and yet he doesn''t give up. He doesn''t even look sad. He always tries, always smiles, and with a strength thatpletely baffles her, refuses to ever ept their fate for him. He fights. Always fights. And she loves him for it. Despite the fact that Kurenai is using genjutsu to help treat her crippling insecurity, the genjutsu-Naruto-kun feels so real, she can''t help falling for the illusion. Thinking of the depth Kurenai is willing to go for her, Hinata is so grateful to have her as a sensei, making her want to try harder all the more to move past her fears. For the goal of being able to talk to Naruto-kun properly, in real life, Hinata will do the best she can. ''I just hope we can keep doing the special training session,'' she mentally huffs before finally sumbing to sleep. KURENAI The bnce of power between them shifted with every turn. Naruto did well in the next session, very well in fact. To Kurenai, it almost seemed like he can project warmth and happiness because Hinata-chan never smiled more. It certainly embarrassed the young Hyga to smile in front of him, but Hinata couldn''t help pay so much attention to Uzumaki and would forget her shyness from time to time. It was one of the best sessions yet, and in that singr moment, watching her student''s honest smile, Kurenai couldn''t be more relieved. Later that night, her every step toward Uzumaki''s residence filled her with dread. With the manuals in hand, the knowledge she was about to impart on a boy eight years her junior, made her stomach turn. Knocking on the rusted, faded-red door, she wished she drank another saucer of sake beforeing here. When Naruto excitedly opens the door, she was absolutely relieved to see his apartment was filthy. There were several full trash bags in the corner along with oddly organized piles of trash. ''Recycling,'' she thought, noticing several tall stacks of ramen cups nearly as tall as Uzumaki. Clothes in a pile on the floor, dust, and for some odd reason, partly-cut leaves were littered everywhere. The smell was just as bad as the sight, and Kurenai knew this was her best way out of this ufortable situation at least for a few days. "I refuse to spend one minute in this squalor of a room," she told him. He tried to argue that he could clean it all if she gave him fifteen minutes but rather than watch him shove everything into a closet, she tells him, "I will point out everything that needs deep and thorough cleaning as well as washing before I leave. Consider this your first lesson; girls like a clean man." The single charming point in that entire apartment was the beautiful, majestic purple Starling he kept by the window with its cage door open. She noted it didn''t leave and figured it must enjoy being there, though why that could be, she''ll never know. Despite the filth and stench of the room pressuring her to flee, she quickly told him there wasn''t a single spot that didn''t need cleaning. She made sure he understood that sweeping something to the side or dusting wasn''t enough and he needed to disinfect absolutely everything, as well as promising that she''ll never teach him anything in such a polluted environment. That didn''t work out well the following session when Uzumaki was noticeably upset throughout the entire two hours with Hinata. He was quieter than normal, sullen, clearly upset, and Hinata-chan thought it was her fault. Kurenai could literally see the girl retreat into her shell. Moments after Kurenai ''dispelled'' her ''genjutsu,'' she managed to convince Hinata-chan that his behavior was simply a test to see how she might act to an upset Naruto even though she did nothing wrong and further exined how the girl could remedy the situation in the future. By nightfall, she was pounding on Uzumaki''s door. Walking in, she was momentarily stunned by how clean the entire apartment was. The floors were clear, swept, and actually shone. The walls were unblemished of the trickle down stains she saw the night prior. The stove, counter-top, table, and chair seem sterile and uncluttered. Even the smell is a mix of disinfectant, lemon, and freshness. It was shocking to see and realize he had done it in a day when she was expecting it to take at least three. Still, her purpose did not waver and she demanded to know why he acted that way. Chapter 48: Chapter 48 "I- I''m almost sure you just wanted to leave yesterday," he told her with an edge of uncertainty, but still adamant. "I told you I could clean it fast. We even could''ve gone to the roof, but you wouldn''t even listen. So excuse me for being angry with you." "Uzumaki-kun, you have to understand that this isn''t easy for me," Kurenai tries. "You think this is easy for me? How am I ever going to learn what I need to know if someone won''t teach me?!" "Because this is the kind of thing you learn with a girl who likes you as much as you like them." "Girls don''t like..." Naruto cuts himself off to avoid feeling depressed. "We shook, right? You said you would, so either do or don''t, because I have other things I could be training on." With a disgruntled huff, a much too sober Kurenai stressfully exins in painfully blunt detail the many points of anatomy for both female and male genitalia, as well as the numerous pleasure zones for each with a few scientific diagrams. It was terrible for her and only made worse by his many questions. It was clear he didn''t understand the difference between locating and exploring a girl''s erogenous zones, from just sticking it in and out. He had far too many questions for the hour allotted to exin this incredibly ufortable topic. But Uzumaki did much better the following session with Hinata-chan. There didn''t seem to be noticeable progress on Hinata-chan''s end but there wasn''t a decline either. With enough liquid courage for the following sex lesson, Kurenai was able to feel a little less perturbed by the whole affair and answer more of his awkward questions; ''why do we orgasm? What''s the difference between girl orgasms and boy orgasms? How do I make sure she orgasms? Are you supposed to make sure you fit your entire dick inside her or is part of it okay? What if you can''t? I heard it feels good for a girl in her ass?'' And on, and on, and on. With every session she eventually learns two shots of sake is best for the hour long session though in her inebriated state it worries her when she thinks the way his whiskered cheeks redden is cute. If the topic for the night is particrly stressful, Kurenai will ingest three shots. His constant and often repeated questions showed her he couldn''t mentally rehearse with knowledge and theory alone. By their third night, she realized at some point this wasn''t going to be enough. She''s been around him long enough to realize he''s a more practical learner, and sure enough, the next day he nervously asks, "can you, please, um, show me, please?" "The pictures are enough," she tly puts him down. He lets it go until the next day, when he again asks, "can''t you please just show me? Just to see how- how a girl looks when s-she... cums. Please!" "No, Uzumaki-kun!" Kurenai asserts forcefully. "Use the diagrams and visualize ording to the information!" He asked again the following night and her response did not change. Though it was the weekend and Kurenai didn''t have Hinata, it would''ve been very easy to argue fairnesstrading sessions for sessionsto get out of ''coaching,'' however he''s slowly but steadily growing despondent. She can almost feel him withdrawing as she left his apartment, dispirited. So, in order to show the genin her dedication as an instructor, she came by Saturday night. Though she had to turn down his request, yet again, she promises toe by the following night as well to prove her participation and keep him from backing out. Sitting at the bar, alone, is difficult for Kurenai. Not only is the sight of a woman sitting by herself good incentive for bachelors to approach and offer one''spany, but Kurenai is one of the most beautiful kunoichi in Konoha. She was turning awaypany left and right since she was already nning on heading to Uzumaki''s shortly. She also wanted the time alone to ponder. Kurenai was considering adding rubber models to the lesson n and if worsees to worst, actual genjutsu to make him see examples of what is being discussed. Taking this humiliating endeavor so seriously isn''t something she''sfortable with because Kurenai never wants this to be a normal thing she does, but the faster she teaches him what he needs to know, the faster she can be done with it, so going further may actually end this quicker. "Buy you a drink," a familiar voice asks from behind her. "No, thank-" Kurenai begins to say before turning and recognizing Genmaplete with his toothpick. "Oh, hey," she says offering a small smile. "Thanks for the offer but three''s more than enough." ''Enough to teach a young boy about sex,'' she mentally adds, downing herst shot. "Just as well," he says, before taking the seat next to her and leaning over. "Listen, I went ahead of the others just to make sure you weren''t here." Furrowing her brow curiously, she asks, "what are you talking about?" "The princess," he starts, taking a breath before exining, "wanted to take another break from nobility ande back here, tonight. I- well, we just thought it would be better if you weren''t here to see them." ''To see them,'' her mind quickly repeats three times. Suddenly short of breath while her heart tightens as she mentally adds with repetition, ''to see them,'' as in, ''a couple,'' as in, ''to see them as a couple.'' Kurenai''s lungs dete but her chest feels incredibly tight as a burning prickling sensation breaks throughout her skin. For some reason, she feels the warmth of the sake in her system, but cold in her weakened bones. As the rejection and hurt start to settle in, Kurenai throws up two fingers for another couple of shots as Genma continues, "I get that this isn''t ideal but I don''t think she''ll be here much longer. Nothing''s been announced and who knows what might happen even there were an announcement." . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Kurenai can''tment in any way about them or the situationpreferring instead to avoid more heartacheas she throws back both shots in quick session, and simply asks Genma, "can you cover this. I''ll pay you back," she adds as she leaves the bar. She takes no more than four steps outside when Asuma and princess Tomoko in fine, yet civilian clothes, are walking towards her. Kurenai freezes and is about to at least wish them good night, but Asuma, escorting the princess, walks around her with a simple, "Yhi-san," before clearly ignoring her very presence. Kurenai could have stood there all night trying to understand what exactly happened. She could have reyed that series of motions over and over in her mind and never understand it. She could have run inside and demanded an exnation but she already knows. She already knows because this was exactly what he warned her about; why he, as the son of the Hokage stayed an arm''s length away from anyone. It didn''t stop the tremendous hurt, but it did provide some heart-weeping rity. Kurenai stopped at the convenience store for a bottle of sake on her way to Naruto''ssaving it for when she returned homebut Sunday night in Uzumaki''s neighborhood, the locals weren''t exactly shy about heavy forms of public disys of affection and half the bottle was already gone by the time she reached Uzumaki''s ugly door. He let her in and they take their usual seats at the dining table. She can tell he noticed how different she was speaking and acting but didn''tment otherwise. After thirty minutes of horribly disjointed exnation, Naruto again asks, "ne, ne Kurenai-sensei, can''t you please just show me what it looks like, so I know she felt good? You said it''s harder for girls, right? So how would I know unless you show me!" "Uuuzumaki-" she slurs. "Please, please, please, just once," he begs her with prayer''s hands. "Just this one time and I know I''ll understand more if you do! Please!" "I try ssso hard... for my v-vige, my ssstudents..." she glumly says, disinterested and dejected with images of Asuma and his beautiful princess reying in her mind as she mentally adds, ''why?'' "I''m your student," Naruto pleads, suddenly next to her, breaking through her fog of dismay. "I''ll try hard for you!" ''Yhi-san,'' she hears him echo in her mind. ''Why?'' Her mind repeats in a tired defeated fashion. ''Why bother'' and she mentally checks out. Kurenai slowly gets up and on uncoordinated legs walks to his bedroom, exciting him to no end. Skipping happily, he eagerly follows her into his thankfully clean bedroom andmands the blond to, "ssshut off the lights. Leave the door open." Slowly moving to the light switch, hements, "I won''t be able to see if I shut off the lights." Her fingers fumble with the button of her white shorts as she responds, "thasss why I sssaid keep the door open. The light from the living room''ll be enough." She''d prefer to remove as much of her sense of sight as possible. Though the absurdity of this thoughtless decision hasn''t sunk in as well as the sake has, she still feels some embarrassment for someone seeing her well-maintainedher regions. She hasn''t been with anyone in over a year and judging by Asuma''s cold shoulder, it would appear her bed will remain devoid of love for the foreseeable future. Lying on the edge of Uzumaki''s bed as she untangles her shorts from her feet, her uncoordinated weight nearly tilts her forward. When she realizes Uzumaki is kneeling a few inches away from her knees, Kurenai easily observes his breathing has quickened and his eyes areser focused. "Uzumaki-kun, girlsss can easily be nervous if a boy ssstares too much," she slurs as she removes her ckce underwear, though her long toned legs remain closed. "But I want to see," Naruto whined. It''s been so long since Ino-chan, he''s finding it incredibly difficult to control his excitement. "Since it''s you training me, it''s alright, right?" "Training... " she slowly repeats. "... I..." With the constant image of a princess and son of the Hokage walking together in her mind, her arguments, her worries, her rationality, her soberness, her sense of caring, all fall silent and absent. For this singr moment, nothing matters. Nothing. "...don''t care." Kurenai spreads her legs and allows Uzumaki full view of her vagina. "Thisss isss my pussy," she crudely says. "It looks way better than the pictures," Naruto says inching closer and closer between her legs to take in as much of her pretty pink slit and clear white skin. Kurenai barely registers his radiating warmth but can certainly feel his breath on her skin. Despite the close-up underage audience, Kurenai starts touching herself; using her middle and index to circle the petals of her pussy. "I ssstart by ssstimting mybia, or pussy lips," she exins to him what she''s doing and why. She further exins, "it doesssn''t have to be excessive clitoral stimtion" but her mind slips the longer she continues to y with herself. Her juices are leaking down the underside of her spread legs and Kurenai falls back in the bed, eyes closed as one hand searches for much needed release while her other hand snakes to her aching breasts, massaging the hard nub of her nipples and the ample bosom of her chest. She pulls and twists her hard nipple through her top, moaning, "Mnnn Aahhnn mmn, ysss" Kurenai forgets about a lot on her back and in the dark: Asuma, the princess, her deceased father, her precious ward, and her genin team, but most importantly, she forgets about Uzumaki. "Mnnnn yesss so close so close haahnn hhnnn I''m- MMMMNNN." Naruto is inches away from her soaked and digging digits when Kurenai groans a loud moan, plunging two fingers in her cunt while her thumb massages her erect clit. Her pelvis bucks madly when she cums as concentrated pleasure shocks her quaking body, filling her with stress relieving bliss much like her moans and whimpers fill the dark room. In her blissful ignorance, Kurenai didn''t expect, at all, for Uzumaki tounch his head forward, tongue leading the charge as his mouth engulfs her twitching cunt, eagerly licking and swallowing as much of her pleasure juices as possible. "AAHHNN!" His unexpectedly rough tongue was a shocking reminder that she was not alone, but in her inebriated, pleasure-flooded mind, little thought was spent exining the presence of an eager tongue in her weeping cunt. She just saw a ck ceiling and felt pleasure coursing. Pondering who simply didn''t matter to Kurenai as the digging, muscr organpped up her expelling essence, its bumps scraping at her clit in the most delicious way while her only thoughts were on how much she missed this feeling. He was eating her out for every ounce of nectar, like a man whose thirst is days old from an inordinately long drought. She grabs his blond silk mane and presses him further into her drenched crotch, crying out, "deeper!" Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Abruptly, restless fingers begin to probe her throbbing, pink pleasure hole as a moist hot mouthtched onto her fun button, sucking and prodding her clit with gleeful abandon. Naruto couldn''t believe how hot her wet pussy felt, how hard she clenched or how much she spasmed. Her cunt was like the best glove ever and he wanted to put more and more inside. Learning with his body had always been the best way for Naruto to be better. Though he was incredibly excited, he''d listened to her moans and mewling, feels her twitch or grip and tried to detect which spots made her moan the loudest. He wasn''t sure what he was doing or if he was any good, but he loved it. As she feels the build of another intense orgasm approach her high edge, her hands grip his hair as she uses his face to roll her throbbingbia for more surface contact. The heat of his face onlyplimented the way his tongue yed with her ultra-sensitive nub, as his warm fingers would thrust and curl in and out of her sopping wet love tunnel. She lost track of time, of location, of her identity as the strong meat coil at the pleasure pit of her stomach would continue to wind with his every attack of affection. Tongue, fingers, sucking, the heat of it all making her excited and lightheaded. Naruto found her womanly body amazing and like a third helping of Ramen, it wasn''t enough. She was tight, warm, wet, and her ever-growing mewls and moans were the best sounds he''d ever heard. "I''m I''mmmmnnn, your tongue, yes ahn, ahn, yesss," her voice would tickle his ears. "I''m almost suck me off- MMn, yes! Suck me!" Moments after realizes how close to oblivion she was, the grand wet coil of amassing pleasure snaps with the concussive power of a canon, rolling waves upon waves of shocking pleasure throughout her delicate body. Her arching back snaps up and down as sweaty ck locks shoot back with the snap of her marvelously moaning head. Her toes curl and every muscle in her body twitches repeatedly in a delicious frenzy; even her eyelids prickle with minute pops pleasure. She holds an eager Uzumaki against her crotch as he licks and sucks every fluid jetting out of her, gripping her gyrating hips to keep her as steady as possible. Her legs abruptly fall limp over the edge of his bed, her body boneless as she''s singrly aware of the constant rolling pleasure of her longing orgasm. In her ted euphoria, her eyes were closed so as to enjoy the happy buzz travel up and down her taut body. Judging by the pulling joints at her hips, Kurenai couldn''t understand how her legs spread wider, nor could she see what an inviting sight her dripping pleasure hole was for a desire-heightened blond with a thick dick. Gripping her hips, she only felt the head against her opening a moment before Naruto thrust his thick manhood to the hilt, earning a grunting moan from Kurenai. Her mind is as dark and hazy as the room, filled with animalistic pleasure as the two sweaty bodies began rutting against each other. Kurenai didn''t need a face or rational thinking; she just needed to forget and a good hard fuck and Naruto was all too eager to relish in the wet furnace of Kurenai''s gripping center. Feeling her rolling walls grip and suck at him in desperate wanting, her moans, her hands stroking the pebble nubs of her breasts, her long strong legs easily wrapped around his waist it all aroused him to paranormal heights. He didn''tst long, but he didn''t soften either. Naruto would thrust into her soft folds even as he ejacted into her flooded depths. He was starving for her delicacy as much as he starved for his ramen, and just like his favorite food, one helping wasn''t nearly enough. Naruto pumped his raging hard on into her quaking quim for a length of time that just felt insufficient. They moaned together with his every energetic thrust moving closer and closer to the fantastic end. The smack of skin, moans of ecstasy fill the room as much as the creaking of Naruto''s old bed. He reaches his height again before Kurenai joined him, both gyrating against each other, vibrating intensely as they came together and it''s the first break his thrusting hips take. Yet he only spends it sucking and kneading Kurenai''s perfect C-cup breast, extending her pleasure with continuous micro orgasms while the knot at base expands to plug her stuffed cunt. Kurenai didn''t know what the additional pressure was but it pulsed snugly against all her spots at once and her mind couldn''t cope. A little scared, Kurenai simply held on to the hard body on top of her enjoying the magnitude of her overflowing bliss. His energy, his passion, his rapture was intoxicating and Kurenai lost herself to the moment; to anything her mind would consider meaningful, purposeful, respectable. All that mattered was the trance exaltation. Within those parameters, it didn''t matter that she moans, begged, and screamed for more. It didn''t matter whether she was on her hands and knees as he took her from the back, pped his ass for more, or that she forced him on his back while she rode his thick, meat pole. It didn''t matter that he filled her womb with his virile seed, knotted her to mindless orgasms, or that she begged for more. The only thing that mattered was the lush delirium that took her away from all her responsibilities, and it''s subsequent hardships. All that mattered was a paradise of dick and mind-numbing, body-crumbling orgasms. The room was filled with the stench of sex and fluids as they would chase their cosmic orgasms repeatedly, often reaching that bliss together. Though in the early hours of the morning, Kurenai''s orgasms would simply erupt continuously, one after the other until she passed out. I don''t know how many of you guys know this but Kurenai is noted on the data books and in anime as being an evening drinker(honey wine if i remember). She''s always enjoyed a drink. Obviously I pushed it pretty far here but my one excuse is she''s young. How many of us-who are legally allowed to drink-haven''t pushed it that far a time or two. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 51: Chapter 51 KURENAI Years of training as a shinobi disciplines the body into an effective, efficient and powerful weapon, so like many shinobi in the Hidden Leaf, Kurenai''s body has developed a natural internal rm clock, always armed to wake her well before dawn. With busy days fulfilling the many duties requested of a shinobi, early morning orte in the evening are a shinobi''s best times for personal training and her steadfast rm is no different this morning. However, Kurenai is slow to learn exactly how far a cry from normal the present actually is. Kurenai awoke with a splitting headache. Her head throbbed so bad, her vision blurs slightly with every painful beat. The gorgeous kunoichi groans miserably, bringing a shaky hand to her sweaty, throbbing temple. Her mind slowly begins interpreting feelings and sensations she absorbs from her senses. She was on her side, her mop head of hair resting on a pillow and she was closely hugging what feels like the best body pillow in the world or a radiating sack offorting warmth. The warmth paired well with the delectable aches, circting randomly throughout her hips and lower spine. The warmth between her legs held the most tremors, making her mind focus on the pleasure of herher region rather than the dry pain of her throbbing head. It was not difficult to focus on the hard-fought sated peace warming her from core to spine; the type of warm after-aches one can only experience after a night of numerous orgasms. Squeezing and stretching against her body pillow surprisingly encourages the warm pillow to hug and squeeze her back, fearfully hastening her rational faculties and memories. As the memories of the previous night''s depravity floods her mind, she feels ticklish breathing and wet lips on her chest. Further confirmation of the ravages ofst night was not needed, yet even still, looking down is the most shameful proof of her moral descent. She ispletely entwined with the young blond genin. Uzumaki has his strong arms wrapped around her, under her own arms, with her traitorous legs wrapped over his waist, locking his thinner pelvis perfectly together with her own. An errant thought of how well the blond fits against her is quickly throttled and dumped to the side as tears well to her eyelids before they overflow and roll down the sides of her head. ''I''m never drinking again,'' she mentally asserts, wondering how her tribtions can be so suffocating that she''d be desperate for anything, be it alcohol or pleasure, to overwhelm her sorrows. As if nothing more could be as humiliating, his hip jerks as he sleeps, making her clench, informing her in the most embarrassing way that hisid penis is still inside of her. As if thinking about the soft penis head just past her entrance, her pussy grips at his appendage, unnecessarily confirming what she can already feel. His hips jerk again, though this time, she can feel him growing steadily bigger. Trying to move the blond away by his shoulders, he instinctively grips at her body tighter as he quickly grows muchrger. Without her consent, her body grows warmer than it shouldintimately soas if her body didn''t understand immoral pleasure isn''t supposed to make her feel good. Instead, she frantically grips the sides of his head and pulls him to face her stern red irises, calling, "Uzumaki-kun! Wake up- Mnn," an unauthorized moan interrupt her call to the slumbering boy lightly jerking between her legs massaging her insides. He thrusts his semi-erect penis further into her moistening love tunnel and her body oveys the present pleasant sensations with the blissful aches ofst night. The rush wakes him, groggy though he looks and his next thrust is more confident, burrowing himself halfway into her semen lubricated, tight, meat tunnel. "U-Uzumaki!" she calls, repressing the tandembination ofsts night''s pleasures and the current dopey tramping. "Stop... this instant." "Mnn," he mumbles questionably, before bing more aware. "Yes, again!" he calls as he moves away from her. "No-" she starts but then he lifts her resistant leg to get out. She almost felt embarrassed by her body''s want to keep him there until he lifted her leg higher, so the inside of her thigh was resting flush against his chest. One leg pointed to the ceiling, the other between his, he''s lined perfectly with her still on her side. "Wait- Uzumaki-kun, stop," she calls as she fights her unbelievably palpable urge to continue. It''s as confusing as this entire situation, when he returns, "why? You said this one-" he thrusts his hips forward, reaching the kiss of her womb to her great delight. "Is," he pulls out. "One," thrust forward again. "Of," pulls out and thrusts back in. "Your favorite Positions." he finishes, punctuating each word with a pull-out and push-in for deep pration. ''When..''d I ssayy tha'','' her creaming mind wonders as she tries to hold down her pleasure filled moans. The position always brushed her G-spot in the most delicious way, and no longer than a few minutes of energetic pounding and she was already moaning with every impact against her spine-arching weak spot. Her legs weakened considerable, which is apart of the reason she enjoys the one leg against his chest. He can wrap his arms around the boneless limb and keep pounding away. "MMn MM MMnn MNN! No- AAHN! You ha-ha- MMn, AHH! Have to- stop," she weakly expresses between moans barely above a whisper, repeating as best she can. For who''s benefit, she couldn''t say. She couldn''t understand why his cock felt so good, and soon she couldn''t care. She was debased and moaning for more. "Mmnn, ahn, ahn, aah, yes! Yeessss!" Hearing the wet ''shlurp'' with his every plunging, ''smack!'' and knowing it was the mixture of his underage cock in her dripping pussy, excited an immoral pleasure she didn''t know she possessed. Close to release, she sped her finger y against her swollen clit, expanding and unbearably tight coil set to be the death of her when detonated. Naruto could feel the way her ribbed walls were sucking him in with his every motion to pull out. The moist heat was the most wonderful feeling he can think to feel, but the way he felt when her body wanted him, was the most erotic thing ever. "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop," she kept repeating despite her hands working her hard nipples, and sensitive clit. Naruto would''ve been confused by her words if her actions weren''t saying something else, but he couldn''t stop his hips even if he tried. Holding her in this position as he pounds her slick walls flushed, he''s mesmerized, unable to do anything more but relish in his rising bliss. "I''m cumming- I''m cumming- I''m cumming- I''m CUMMMMM-," Kurenai screams as the great coil of bliss erupted and her vision blurs to a mesh to a surreal mess of colors and light. Her entire body flooded with spasms of electric ecstasy, curling her toes, gyrating her taut hips and tight butt, sending rivulets of unceasing pleasure up her spine and into her cranium. For many moments, Kurenai was nothing if not the rolling waves of buzzing euphoria. Her jaw cks and her red oval lips trumpet her heavy breathy moans until she felt her entire pelvis lift off the soaked sheets, confusing her. Naruto lifts her by the sweaty, muscr thigh still wrapped in his arms and buries himself as deep as he can go. Kurenai has enough mind to wonder why the boy''s phallus expands until she feels molten man juice shoot load after load deep into her fertile womb. She saw white at the feel of such a massive ejaction of hot thick semen pressing into quaking rupture of her epting tunnel. She regains awareness momentster, and thankfully a sweaty Uzumaki-kun is resting face down next to her, breathing heavily through his huge grinvery nearly making her smile by how ted he looks... but not near enough. Chapter 52: Chapter 52 She takes the opportunity to move off the bed and away from him. He''s not a threat by any stretch of the imagination, but Kurenai is not feeling like herself and her body is more sensitive than she ever remembers feeling before. Her usually strong legs, weak from the long night of pleasurable exertion, tremble to hold her weight. Taking a step away from the bed, argemuch toorgeamount of thick semen oozes down her legs. "I need to shower," she groans with embarrassment as she rushes to the bathroom. Twisting the nozzle for heated water, she vaguely notes the pearl-white glutinous ejacte is flowing past her knees. Impatient for a hot shower, she touches the water to learn it''s still freezing cold. Confused she tries the cold nozzle, but it changes nothing. Assuming he has no hot water, Kurenai, simply jumps in, violently snuffing out all the warmth, lust, and throbbing from her sensitive body. It was the shock that she needed as she feels more semen stream down her shapely legs. Kurenai unintentionally analyzes the sheer amount and concludes the blond must''ve climaxed several times inside her. Aware most grown men ejacte at most four to five times in a day, she can only assume teenagers are much more zealous, restoring there vigor faster than normal. ''Or it''s possible Uzumaki is unique,'' she considers as she recalls the plugging feeling. Anko has mentioned running across truly unique sexual partners either on vacation or missions. Kurenai has heard of all sorts of abnormalities from Anko; odd bumps, subdermal imnts, three testicles, and a really odd one who urinated his ejacte. Kurenai recalls the busty kunoichi''s tale of discovering a chubby civiliannot the seductress''s usual targetwith a birth defect of two penises. In her sheer excitement, Anko actually kidnapped him for the longest weekend of double stuffed debauchery that ranks in her top five. Anko was saddened when she learned his experience with her resulted in a phobia of women, ruining his ability to get aroused by women. As for Uzumaki, he seems to be able to swell at the base of his penis when he ejactes, but Kurenai is sure that it doesn''t happen every time. The raven-haired beauty has also heard Uzumaki has very high stamina levels. shes of intense memories that prove the statement true makes her blush, despite the ice raining down her humming body. As she washes her dark locks, she shakes her head of vulgar thoughts. None of what happenedst night should''ve happened, but now that it did, Kurenai considers this new predicament. Though parts of her just want to wallow in sorrow, shepartmentalizes her emotions as any well-trained shinobi can, and considers her options as rationally as possible. Kurenai can''t kill him. If he wasn''t so important to the vige, she would consider it, but as a Jinchriki, he sadly must remain alive, which means the arrogant blond can talk. He can tell anybody he wants that he lost his virginity to one of the more popr kunoichi in all of Hidden Leaf. While her reputation to her peers and the civilians of her vige is very important to her, Hinata-chan''s opinion is far more important. If Hinata-chan ever found out her senseithe person she''s supposed to trust her future tohad sex with the love of her young life, it would crush her to nothing. Kurenai can''t even picture the indigo-haired Hyga ever recovering. Kurenai needs to make sure Uzumaki stays quiet. More importantly, Uzumaki-kun is vital to her ns to encourage and empower Hinata-chan. ''How the hell did this boy be such an important piece in my ns?'' she mentally bemoans. As much as she''s dreading it, it''s more than likelyespecially after what they didst nightthat the price for his help will go up. She hates the rational threat assessment but he''s a hormonal boy, after all. She''s not expecting an abundance of self-control. He''ll want more, ''but will I pay it?'' Stepping out of the shower she notices her clothes horribly folded on the bathroom counter. Despite the cold, she feels mildly better as she changes. Stepping out of the bathroom, she finds Uzumaki-kun in his boxers waiting for her with a broad smile. Though fully clothed, she feelspletely naked under his intense gaze. "Ne, Nai-chan-" Naruto happily calls, attempting to take her hand. "Do not call me Nai-chan," she yells at him, hopping back a step. He tenses in surprise by her outburst. Without preamble, she points to the shower, and he cautiously enters for a shower of his own. When Naruto exits the bathroom, he finds her behind the dining table. She points to the only dining chair he owns,manding him to, "have a seat." "Are you okay?" he tentatively asks, doing as she asks as his deep blue eyes stare straight into herrge red ones. "What''s the matter? Did- did I do it wrong?" "Uzumaki..." Kurenai couldn''t even properly express her chaotic thoughts. So much about this was wrong, not least of which was how vigorous she participated in their coupling. She would be furious with him if not for her own part in allowing it to happen in the first ce. "Uh, I can do better," Naruto tries to cut her off. "I promise, I''ll do better next time! Just give me one more chance!" With a long exhale, she continues, st night shouldn''t have happened nor will there be any more nights like it again. Not only am I an adult eight years your senior, but I outrank you. And while I can''t entirelyy the me on you, it''ll be a mutual mistake that will never happen again." "Wha- but it wasn''t a mistake!" Naruto argues, getting to his feet. "It was great! The best! There''s nothing wrong with that." "Of course there is!" Kurenai can''t help but snap back. Obviously, there''s little chance a young boy going through puberty is going to turn down the opportunity to lose his virginity, especially to a woman who is as well-received as Kurenai is, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t have stopped it. If he wasn''t so insistent, if she wasn''t so... woefully dejected, suffering the deep sting of rejection from the only man she truly loves, if she wasn''t drunk, if her world hadn''t tiltedst night than everything would''ve remained as it was. "You don''t realize how wrong it is because you''re a child who doesn''t know any better," Kurenai asserts. "Wha- Well, if you''re such an adult, than why was it okayst night," Naruto returns. "You liked it then, right? You came just like you said girls do. That means you liked it! And I may be young but I''m a ninja first!" . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 53: Chapter 53 She lets out another long sigh, then warily says, "Uzumaki-kun, Ramen is your favorite food, right?" She asks, trying a different tactic as he nods vehemently. "If I purchased an extrarge bowl exactly how you like it, and threw it on the ground, how would you feel?" "Tha- You can''t! That''s so wrong, it''d break my heart. I''d probably fight you, or just get really mad," he easily answers letting the mental picture spur his ardent words. "What if it made me feel really good to do that? I''d buy several bowls exactly how you like it just to throw it all in the dirt," she continues to ask. Eyes wide with fear, he easily asserts, "than I''d definitely kick your ass! You can''t do that! If you''re not going to eat it, don''t buy it!" "There are no rules saying I can''t do whatever makes me feel good after I''ve purchased the ramen with my money," Kurenai argues, seeing his growing confusion, she rifies. "What I''m trying to say is, just because something feels good doesn''t mean you have the freedom to do it. Even though there isn''t a rule against it, everyone agrees buying food only to throw it away is wasteful and wrong. There are certain expectations in a civilized vige that everyone should follow, for example, don''t waste; eat what you buy. Don''t murder, don''t rape, don''t vandalize, are more examples even though there are rules about those. In this case, you don''t sleep with a person eight years younger than you! If you weren''t a genin, this would''ve been illegal and I would''ve gone to prison." "What!?" Naruto blurts out. "But this isn''t murder or any of that bad stuff!" "What I''m trying to convey is, simply because something feels good for you, doesn''t make it right to society. We should not have done what we did." She can easily see the wheels of his mind spinning before he asks, "but- but, I''m a genin, right? So- So, that means it''s okay, then," Naruto reasons. "It''s still not okay!" Kurenai maintains. "You''re not supposed to do that with an adult!" "I don''t care about what I''m supposed to do," Naruto yells back. "If all I ever did was what I''m ''supposed to do'' than I wouldn''t even be a ninja! I wouldn''t have pushed Ji-chan to emanc- imantipat... to make me an adult so I can live on my own. I''d probably still be in the orphanage, getting hurt, and I wouldn''t even think about being the absolute best Hokage ever! I don''t let people I don''t knowwho don''t even care about metell me what I can and can''t do!" Kurenai couldn''t help pick up on a few key phrases in his emotional retort. An emancipated adult, being hurt while living in the orphanage, and a small question of who this Ji-chan that helped him be emancipated sparked her curiosity. It was a very revealing speech, and it certainly gave Kurenai''s analytical mind more insight as to why the loud obnoxious blond was the way he was. It would almost be admirable if he had any skill or ability to show for it. It also led her to ponder his view on what they had done. ''This is just training for him. At the most, training with a partner,'' she mentally hypothesizes. Willing to test her theory, she asks, "Uzumaki-kun, do you love me?" Taken aback by the question, heically ponders the question a moment, his cheeks stain red before he answers with a question of his own, "is that like a precious person? Like Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-nee, or Iruka-sensei?" ''He doesn''tpletely grasp love it appears,'' Kurenai reasons before responding, "no, I mean like a romantic love; a girl for instance?" "Mnn, I... don''t know. I mean, I''m super psyched you''re helping me, and you feel really really good." Kurenai can''t help but blush at the quick shes of physical and mental memories the boy invokes. Judging by his reddening cheeks and the shifting from side to side, it''s easy to interpret he''s recallingst night as well. "I would definitely protect you, no question, but... but I still think about Sakura-chan, a lot... even though I know I can''t ever be with her..." he says despondently. Oddly enough, Kurenai understands thatpletely. "But I think, as long as she''s happy and strong, I''ll be okay. Plus, I can still protect her if she needs it." As a rule for his sessions with Hinata-chan, Uzumaki isn''t allowed to speak about other girls, so Kurenai''s never heard any of this before. It''s slightly surprising to Kurenai that he actually has this side to him and even though she''s fairly certain he sees their coupling as little more than training, she tells him, "listen, we can''t ever do this again. It wouldn''t be good if anyone found out. Lots of terrible repercussions can happen to you, to me, to my students if others learned about this and I don''t ever want that to happen." Naruto tilts his head curiously as he asks, "so, you want to keep it a secret?" "Yes," Kurenai asserts. "A very important secret. Absolutely no one must ever find out." "Well I''m really good at keeping secrets," he tells her with a vibrant grin. "I''m even keeping my training super secret!" "Okay, good," Kurenai humors him so long as he understands. "So that means we can keep training as long as no one knows," he asks. Kurenai can feel thend mines ahead, yet answers, "no. No, we can''t. We can''t ever do that again. It''s not proper for many reasons." "But I learned so much," Naruto proims. "How do you expect me to go back to books and pictures after that?" "Uzumaki-kun, I don''t think I can keep helping you with... with what I''ve been helping you with. I think we should end this here," she softly voices, but to Naruto, it may as well sounded like a canon. He''s stunned until he hears her moving to leave. "Wait, wait," he rushes after her, getting in front. "You promised! You said you''d help!" "I can''t do that again," Kurenai maintains, walking away. He follows her desperately. "But- but, it was good, right? You liked it, right? Please, I''ll do better! You don''t have to leave me," he pleads, wrapping his arms around her waist, trying to keep her from leaving... to keep another connection he''s made from abandoning him. Rather surprised, yet saddened to see, she weakly protests, "Uzumaki..." "It''s fine if no one knows, right? I won''t say anything, so- so- so, just stay," he tries with a trembling voice. "Or I''ll be a Jnin too, if that''s what you want. Then it''ll be fine since we''re the same rank! That works perfect, ne?" "Uzumaki-kun, let me go, please," she somberly asks, and after some hesitation, he slowly lets her go. Chapter 54: Chapter 54 She walks around him to the door as he continues to plead his case with pitiful ims. "I already know a B-Rank jutsu and I''m learning an A-rank right now! It won''t be long before I make it an S-rank jutsu. It won''t take long, I promise it won''t... Please, Nai-chan." Opening the door, she debates reassuring him, threatening him, exining why it has nothing to do with rank, rifying what has to happen and why, but instead she leaves, closing the door on him behind her. NARUTO ''How can dawn start and end so differently?'' Naruto sat on the grass Indian-position, well away from his teammates, with a leaf in his left palm, and his right hand covering it. The entire time he waited for his Jnin-sensei, he pondered about another. The night before had been the most amazing thing he''s ever felt; possibly second to his afternoon with Ino-chan. Without allowing himself to recall the events for fear of popping a tent in front a distant Sakura-chan, he wonders how waking up could be that marvelous but less than an hourter, he drove another person away. He was starting to wonder if he was cursed somehow. Sakura-chan doesn''t want anything to do with him, Ino-chan is just as distant, and now Kurenai-chan literally closed the door in his face. Naruto had never been so quiet around his team, but they don''t seem to mind. Though he can''t help how miserable he feels, he''s happy to see Sakura-chan again, healthy and best of all, standing far away from the teme. Sakura-chan might not want to stand by Naruto, or look at him apparently, but at least she''s not by Sasuke-teme. He made sure she knew he was d she was feeling better but again, she refused to look at him and only mumbled something he couldn''t understand. Like himself, she''s also working on her talents. He can tell she''s looking over a scroll on Iry-ninjutsu, but he can''t tell what specifically it is. Kakashi-sensei had been really surprised when she asked for more reading material on medical ninjutsu, or as surprised as a man with only one visible facial feature can be. It stung Naruto when she didn''t give him the credit for her new direction, but their sensei had been supportive and supplied her with several scrolls for her to go over. Naruto would''ve surely loved it if she gave him the credit for the idea, but at least she''s learning. So, instead of pestering and interrupting her, he tries to enhance his focus on his own training. He''s still trying to cut the leaf using his chakra while he has three pairs of clones working on the final stage of the Rasengan a decent distance in the forest. This would''ve been the first morning in a long time he would''ve preferred to stay home and wallow, but, he couldn''tst more than ten minutes before dark thoughts started to materialize in his brain. Like many times before, he told himself all would be different once he became Hokage, and just like before, he started training. Though his thoughts constantly strayed to Kurenai-chan, he continues to push past the things he couldn''t control for a better tomorrow. It''s not the only drive sustaining him, but it''s the best one he has. When Kakashi-sensei shows up three and a half hours after the scheduled meeting time, he allows the uncut leaf to fall to the floor and begins dispelling his clones one at a time. SAKURA It''s more difficult to look at the blond idiot than she had anticipated. Part of her wanted nothing more than to beat the boy''s teeth into his brain then rip his dick off with her bare hand and stuff it in his mouth, but sheer will held her at bay. Team 7 was quieter than normal. All throughout team drill training and the two D-Rank missions they had done, there was little more conversation than what was absolutely necessary. It unnerved her already ragged nerves. Sakura was simply too ustomed to hearing him yell,ugh, loudly slurp his disgusting noodles, ask her out on a date, bother Kakashi-sensei about training, challenge Sasuke-kun, or shout about bing Hokage. It was actually strange to go without hearing the Baka say anything. A fearful side of her wondered if he knows, and he''s simply being quiet about it. The reckless side of her reasoning wonders if he''s just scared that she''ll tell someone, so he''s staying distant. Maybe both Ino-pig and Naruto-baka were in on it to get between her and Sasuke-kun. Ino-pig would get to be with Sasuke-kun and Sakura would be ckmailed to be with Naruto-baka. ''It had merit,'' her mind told her, but it''s not like he was avoiding her. Even if she ignored him, he had told her he was d she was better, and he didn''t really seem nervous or scared, just introspective or focused on that stupid leaf... again. The rational side of her mind reasoned that his umon behavior had nothing to do with her because it just wasn''t in Naruto-baka''s nature to avoid things. He''s too simple to not talk to her about it. He didn''t bring up what they had donewhat she was forced to dobecause he truly didn''t know and that, at the very least, told her that Ino-Pig was telling the truth about him being unawarewhich only disgusted her more. Sakura still can''t understand how Ino-pig could be so jealous of her that she would go so far as to take that idiot''s cock in her mouth... it was gag-inducing. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 55: Chapter 55 "Sakura" Kakashi softly calls, interrupting her thoughts. "You''re looking a little green. Are you sure you''re feeling better?" She smiles weakly at her sensei''s concern. "Are you alright Sakura-chan, don''t push yourself too hard," Naruto quickly adds. She ignores Naruto-baka. Sakura eyes the raven-haired avenger in hopes of hearing ament of concern for her health from him but when none was forting, Sakura reassures her sensei, "I''m better. And thank you for checking on me." "Ne, Sakura-chan," Naruto nervously starts. "I checked on you too." She turned away, and his heart broke as Kakashi calls out, "alright my cute little genin, you''re dismissed. See you all bright and early tomorrow." He disappears and Sasuke-kun promptly turns toward his family''spound. Sakura felt her body''s great urge to follow, going so far as to begin moving along with the beautiful boy, as if pulled by some invisible string, eager to ask if she can apany him, but she doesn''t make it more than two steps before she remembers the photos; the life ruining photos in Ino-pig''s possession that she won''t hesitate to show Sasuke-kun or her parents if she disobeyed. Her head was swimming and her stomach felt like upending its content, which hasn''t been muchtely. Turning around she spots Naruto walking away as well. She urges herself forward, to follow the blond for the sake of her love, but knowing how she now has to spend her time offand with whois more than enough incentive to root her to the ground. Sakura can''t follow Naruto. ''Doesn''t Ino-pig get that he disgusts me,'' her mind yells, further adding, ''and now that I''ve done what Ino forced me to do, I''m disgusted with myself as well!'' Her breathing deepens but she''s short of breath. Unable to stand, unable to follow one boy, forced to ignore the other, Sakura simply runs. She runs home to thefort of her room and the safety of her own bed, to the picture of her love on the bedside table, but as she turns into her street, Sakura runs into a smiling Ino-pig. "I knew you''d crack," Ino chuckles. "I can''t do it!" Sakura pleads the tears already rolling down her cheeks. "I feel like I''m going to die!" "You couldn''t possibly be more pathetic than you are right now," Ino says looking at her with disgust. "Lucky for you, I won''t let you cry your way out of this one, so, stop being such a dry cooch, because you''re making the rest of us real kunoichi look bad." "Please, Ino-chan- Ino-sama," she begs, using a more affectionate honorific. "Anything but being around him!" "Ino-chan is fine, and do you think this is some sort of vacation I''m forcing you on? Just a lovely time at the hot springs?" Ino asks looking at the green-eyed girl with disgust. "It''s not supposed to be easy! Now, since you''ve disobeyed a directive, I''ll have to punish you." "No please, don''t show him," Sakura begs. "I- I''ll do it! Okay? Please, Ino-chan, I''ll- I''ll be around the baka. Just don''t show Sasuke-kun!" "Come on," is all Inomands as she steps around the pinkette. "No, Ino-chan please," Sakura pleads. "Anywhere but there," she begs with her old friend, rival, and current ckmailer. Ino simply yells behind her, "let''s go, now!" With little option, Sakura reluctantly follows. Though her tears dry during the trek, she only starts feeling a little better when she realizes they''re not walking toward the Uchiha district. They travel through some of the less active, much older training grounds, further than she''s ever gone. Reaching Training Ground 28, Ino finally finds their target, oddly enough, sitting on the grass, legs crossed, hands on his knees like the perfect picture of meditation. What they couldn''t see were the five pairs of clones much deeper in the forest practicing the third stage of the Rasengan on some unfortunate trees. "Well, there he is," Ino tells the frightened girl. "Go. Now." Resigned to her fate, Sakura drags her feet as Ino continues to say, "you train as long as he does then you go home and work on your Iry jutsu or the report that''s due in two weeks." "Will you at least tell me," Sakura gravely asks. "If you do ever decide to show that, will you at least warn me?" "I''ll promise you I won''t ever show Sasuke-kun or your parents, or anyone, really, unless you give me a reason to. What happens is up to you, Forehead. As punishment for today''s infraction, you get a final warning and a picture." Ino takes one of the proids out and hands it to Sakura, who quickly takes and hides it. "Don''t throw it away," Ino instructs. "It''s to remind you when you need it, so always keep it on you. I might randomly ask to see it one day and I''m sure you can guess what''ll happen if you don''t have it." NARUTO '' Kurenai-sensei?'' the voice gasps with airy disbelief. "Yeah," Naruto says with a mixture of giddiness and sadness. ''Long ck hair, kinda shaggy, red eyes, pretty, very sexy,'' Naru-nii, lists off still heavily skeptical. "Yeah," Naruto answers easily. '' You''re shittin'' me,'' Naru-nii continues to gasp. "Even I wonder sometimes, but it''s true," Naruto states, taking a step back from the hurt of the door she closed on his face to realize that he had sex with an absolute stunner of a woman. '' I never thought she would help like that,'' Naru-nii gasps. ''I mean, I''ve heard about infiltration specialists learning a ton about sex and using it for missions but Kurenai-sensei? She actually went that far? Are you sure you''re my younger self? You look like me right? Blond spiky hair, blue eyes, whiskers on your cheeks?'' "Yeup!" Naruto returns, smiling broadly. ''That''s insane,'' Naru-nii huffs. ''I didn''t think it could get any more insane than Ino-chan!'' "So that never happened to you either, then?" Naruto asks. ''I already said I hadn''t slept with anyone,'' Naru-nii answers still in awe. ''I didn''t know if anyone liked me like that, you know?'' "That''s the thing," Naruto ponderouslyments. "I thought they liked me, but then they leave afterward totally pissed. Ino-chan threatened me if I didn''t stay away and Kurenai-chan even said what we did was a mistake." Naruto can hear the curiosity in his future-self''s voice as he asks, ''then why would she have sex with you if it was a mistake?'' Chapter 56: Chapter 56 "I don''t know!" Naruto calls back. "Women are soo confusing." Naru-nii then asks, ''you think you might be able to find out?'' "Maybe," Naruto wonders aloud. "Unlike Ino-chan, Kurenai-chan didn''t specifically say she''d kill me if I didn''t stay away." ''Alright,'' Naru-nii states. ''Let''s save that forter. We should get back to training.'' "I don''t think I can," Naruto weakly admits. "I want to train, really, I do, but I can''t stop thinking aboutst night." ''Mnn, well, I can see that even if I don''t get it,'' Naru-nii sympathizes. ''Don''t worry though. We can always go over some more ns,'' he suggests. "What kind of ns?" ''Well, I''d love it if we could do summons, but that can''t happen until you meet your Godfather,'' Naru-nii thinks aloud. Annoyed by the information Naru-nii withholds, Naruto asks, yet again, "why can''t you just tell me who he is?" ''He''ll be in Konoha soon, don''t worry,'' Naru-nii reassures him. ''I''ve already told you he''s really strong, and a pervert, but I''ll make sure you know more before he gets there. Anyway, he''s the one who teaches you to summon.'' "Fine," Naruto lets it go for the umpteenth time. "What other ns do you have?" ''A bunch of stuff really,'' Naru-nii states generally. ''Sage Arts, Finjutsu, Fton-ninjutsu, but those won''t be for a while,'' Naru-nii voices. ''Right now though there''s one thing you can do that''ll help you out a ton.'' "Really! Really! What? What is it?" Naruto rushes excited to focus on something that wasn''t aboutst night. ''I want you to start talking to Kurama,'' Naru-nii answers. "Kurama?" Naruto quizzically repeats. "Didn''t you mention him before? You said he''s a friend." ''Yup, and he''s your friend too,'' Naru-nii asserts. "Really?" ''It''ll take some workwell a lot of workbut yeah.'' "No problem!" Naruto calls, easily epting the hard work of it. "If you say he''s a good friend and help me get stronger, I''m in! Where is he? Where can I find him?" ''He''s in your stomach,'' Naru-nii reveals, to Naruto''s "Huh?" Naru-nii continues, ''he''s the Nine-Tails in your seal.'' "You want me to be friends with the Kybi?" ''Yup! Now, I know what you''re thinking, '' Naru-nii starts with a serious voice, prompting Naruto to listen carefully. ''But it''s not like how the others say it is. All that nonsense about him being the epitome of evil and nothing but pure hatred is wrong. I''m going to tell you another secret so keep it to yourself or Ji-chan will be forced to detain you until you exin how you know things you shouldn''t.'' Nary-nii exins Kurama''s background, specifically how he was used like tool by a bad guy as well as the amount of hate he has for everyone who simply treated him like a monster. Throughout the exnation, Naruto understood all too well how it feels to be treated like a vile pest and followed Naru-nii''s instructions on how to reach him. ''You don''t need to try hard, just concentrate on a cold, scary feeling, and follow it. It''ll be unsettling at first but you''ll get used to it the more times you visit the seal. I gotta go now, but remember, this is just a meet and greet. Unless they absolutely have to, friends don''t keep secrets from each other so if you want to tell Kurama about me, go ahead, or if you just want to curse him out, I get that too, but if you try understanding him I think it''ll go better. It took me a while to truly understand his pain so don''t worry if you guys aren''t friends right away.'' ''Got it! If you say he''s your friend than I feel like he can be my friend too. See ya, Naru-nii,'' Naruto thinks as he focuses on making his way to the seal. He can''t tell if he''s doing a good job until he feels that cold despair Naru-nii had mentioned. He had no idea how long he followed that feeling; even less when the pitch ck of his focus faded into a low-lite dank sewer. Despite the creepy unease, Naruto continues until he enters a huge cavern with just asrge dull golden gates on the other end of the grand expanse. Fat water droplets dripping in shallow waters is the only sound in the room, and for some reason it carries, adding to the gloom of the devouring feeling creeping up his spine. Far too ufortable, Naruto can''t help but call out, "Hello!" as loud as he can. "Any demons home?!" he adds walking further into the room. Tworge eyes slowly open disyingrge feral red irises with the vertical pupils of a predator. "You will regreting here, boy." "Huge!" Naruto can''t help but say looking at the giant beast behind the gold bars. Baring white teethrger than Naruto himself, a low growl slowly reverberates throughout the chamber. It''s sinister red eyes re down at Naruto, who had forgotten to expect it and is wondering why he''s even there. Despite the strong creepy killer intent, he held just firm enough not to back away. After several moments, the Nine-tails growls words. "Come closer boy." Slowly, Naruto moves toward therge gates with the seal in the middle, calling out with a shaky voice, "h-h-hey! You don''t scare me! I know all about you!" "You know nothing brat!" Therge feral monster bellows so loud it shakes the room and rattles Naruto''s teeth. But Naruto doesn''t relent, shouting back against the enormous monster ahead as well as the creeping fear within. "I know your name! Not the Kybi but your real name! I know you were forced to attack the vige! And I know you miss your father!" The room settles enough where Naruto feels like he can breathe again as therge beast pauses. "..." Before asking in a single long drawn out word, "...how?" "I was told," Naruto answers honestly, staring unflinchingly intorge red eyes. "Listen up you dumb fox! I want to be your friend, so- so, my name is Uzumaki Naruto! Greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!" . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 57: Chapter 57 "Friend?!" Kybiughs. "A detestable human will never be friends with the strongest of the tailed beasts! You will tell me who told you!" Naruto smiles, confidently, throwing off the fierce intimidation of the demon fox. "I''ll tell you... as long as wee to an understanding." The Kybi grumbles for a stretch before finally saying, "Speak." "You let me use as much of your chakra as I want, whenever I want, and I''ll tell you." "A deal with a demon you have the guts of a doomed fool," the Nine-Tailed Beasts deres. "While my teeth may long to make a bloody mess of you, I ept." Feeling more courageous, Naruto asks, "ne, can you tell me your name?" "Are you so foolish you would lie to me?" the Nine-Tails challenges. "You imed to already know it!" "No, no, I do. I know it," Naruto reassures the grand chakra beast. "I just want you to tell me like friends do. Come on, you can call me Naruto if you want." "Tell me what I wish to know and I''ll consider it," therge fox responds. Nodding, Naruto tells therge fox everything Naru-nii told him thus far. Naru-nii said it was okay and mentioned how they became partners, and Naruto wanted that as well, so he left nothing out; the group Akatsuki, Tobi, who is an Uchiha working for Madara, taking the other bij, the Ten-Tails, The God Tree, and Infinite Tsukuyomi. Naruto finished by exining what Naru-nii did to speak with his past self and by the end, thergest mass of dark chakra was silent... very silent silent enough that Naruto missed the creepy fear up his spine from earlier. Kurama didn''t even purr angrily. He held his silence so long, in fact, Naruto starts to fidget and quickly asks, "ne, are you alright?" "I need time with this," Kurama conveys. "Return in two days." When Naruto awoke he smiled to himself. His body resists movement but he gets up and stretches nheless. He can''t say exactly how long he''d been sitting, but he can feel that it must''ve been for a few hours. Turning around, he''spletely floored by the pink haired girl sitting in the shade against a tree, reading. "Sakura-chan?" Naruto curiously calls. The girl''s shoulders dete but she looks at him. The resigned expression on her face makes him wonder if she''s sad, but his excitement begs the question, "what are you doing here?" She had the hardest time looking at him. It would''ve reminded him of Hinata-chan if it weren''t for the constant scowling. "I... I came to train... with- with you," she begrudgingly exins. Eyes wide and light as air, he hops over to her with eager happiness. "Really! Really, really! You really want to train together?" "It''s just training okay!" She throws back, allowing her anger to look directly at him without wavering. "Nothing else! We''re just teammates training, nothing more, nothing less, got it?!" "Yeah, sure," Naruto eagerly responds, absolutely thrilled Sakura-chan actually wants to train with him. ''Maybe the day isn''t a total bust,'' he thought as he was already making ns to ask Naru-nii for any training tips for Sakura-chan. "What do you want to do first?!" "I''m the team''s medic so I have a lot of reading to do," she states and he seemed to dete. "But, Kakashi-sensei said if I''m ever in the field, I need to be able to protect myself just as much as I need to heal others, so, I should also work on getting stronger." Naruto quickly agrees, and they start with the physical training taught by the academy and the regiment Kakashi-sensei had taught them. They had nned to spar for the rest of the afternoon but Sakura was so physically drained that she lost focus easily and would get tagged by the simplest attacks. Laying sprawled on the grass, limbs spread and panting heavily, Sakura-chan can''t help but ask, "how are you... not tired?" Naruto simply gave her a nonmutable mumble of, "I don''t know," whilst shrugging his shoulders. He proceeded to make four clones to fight against while she rested. Eventually, she joined in, raising the odds to five against one. Like a general, Sakura took demanding control of the clones. With her superior analytical intelligence, Naruto quickly learns her unexpected strategies continuously take him down. The pinkette uses timing to easily make his clones open Naruto''s blind-spots for perfectly synchronized attacks, forcing him to really pay attention to his weaksides. From the memories he receivester, Sakura-chan is so enthusiastic about beating him to a pulp, she actually yelled at any clone who utters a word concern for their boss. By evening, Naruto called the training to a halt, much to her extreme gratitude. Though the clones did most of the work, after every round she only grew more and more tired. If Sakura-chan''s exhausted body hadn''t practically ran home, he would''ve felt weird ending such rare quality time with Sakura-chan just so he can see Kurenai-nee. It was an odd feeling, loving one girl who didn''t love him and trying to get the attention of another who may like him. Standing by Hokage tower, he was rubbing his temple to sooth the headache from dispelling his clones. Unfortunately, mastery of Rasengan still evades him. After an hour and a half, he assumes she''s noting, and after another hour, he''s certain of it. Rather than letting his disappointment drag him down, he helps himself to several extrarge bowls of his favorite dish in the world, then returns to the forest for ate night training session. The following day was a great surprise. Instead of following Sasuke-teme after being dismissed, Sakura-chan came up to him and asked when he was going to train. Though she was strict and standoffish, he was happy she wanted to train with him. "How about now," Naruto replies. "Now?!" she bellows. ''We just finished team duties for the day and he immediately wants to train afterward,'' her inner self yells. Chapter 58: Chapter 58 He nods fervently. "Sure, why not? The more training we get in, the stronger we''ll get." Praying to Kami for a small number, Sakura can''t help but ask him, "how many hours a day do you train?" Naruto tilts his head to the side, squinting his eyes to think on a reply. "Mnnn... well, when I''m not eating, sleeping, or with our team, I''m usually training. So, on the weekdays it''s more than six, but no more than ten hours. Weekends is pretty much all day." Choking on her gasp, she eventually asks, "how is that possible? You train all that time with nothing to show for it?" "Hey, that''s not true," he defends himself. "I''m working on a wicked cool move right now!" "What move?" she asks, not at all believing him. "I can''t say," he defends even if he feels she won''t believe him. "It''s a secret until I''ve mastered it." Pushing him to break and admit his lie, she says, "you might as well tell me since I''m going to be training with you." "Training with me?" he gasps. "Really? For how long?" "I," she sighs. "I don''t know. A while... I guess. But it''s just training!" "Sweet! Let''s get crazy strong Sakura-chan!" "Ugh, Kami, kill me now," she weakly responds. Yay! Kurama! Okay, now that he''s in we can get moving on Naruto getting stronger. I''ve noticed somements talking about how little training or action there is and I hear ya. This is a drama/adventure that is missing a lot of adventure. It''s why I want to get tond of waves so quickly. It''s a slow build but I''ll get there. .... NARUTO "The name I was honored with is Kurama," the Kyuubi begrudgingly tells the little blond. "I know," Naruto smiles his response. "Yes," Kurama snarls. "It would seem you do," therge jailed beast snarls and grumbles, clearly not enjoying their interaction. "So... how do we keep all that crap from happening?" Naruto bluntly asks. "I don''t want to let that guy control us any more than I want him controlling you." "No one controls me! I am the greatest of the nine Tailed Beasts," Kurama proudly informs the uncaring boy. "However, that fucking Uchiha with his wretched eyes is not to be underestimated. It is the only reason I will help you. So, remember boy, I hate you and all your kind!" "Alright!" Naruto yells, ignoring the present jab for the future possibility of friendship. Naru-nii has never lied to him so if he says they be awesome partners than Naruto has faith that they will someday. "Did you not hear what I said, filthy human?" Kurama exims. "I only wish to ensure my own survival. If your future counterpart is trapped within an inescapable seal, than my future self is also trapped and that is uneptable!" "I get it," Naruto proims jovially. "I get why you don''t like us, and I can''t say I me you; always alone, thought of as a monster, or used like a tool. I mean, no one even bothered to learn your name! Naru-nii says your hate is your right, but I don''t have to hate you and you''re one of my teammates now. Maybe soon we can be real friends, so let''s do our best!" "Companionship with a human?" Kuramaughs. "That will never happen." "I have it on good authority that it will," Naruto confidently jests with a wicked grin. "It won''t! I won''t let it! Now leave!" Naruto snickers at his ability to get under this powerful creature''s skin before straightening his hands up in peace. "Alright alright, don''t be mad, okay? I''ll be good. How do you want to train?" "At the moment," Kurama growls irritably. "This seal allows for you to draw from my chakra however that trickle of strength will not be enough to defeat our enemies. You will have to be mentally more adept to handle my chakra." "Naru-nii said that it''ll always be hard until we both find peace. He said uniting against amon enemy is good, but we should try to understand each other so we can truly be strong and I think that sounds better." ''Learn what true strength is,'' Kurama recalls his father saying, making therge beast falter. "I I will always hate your kind." "That sucks," Naruto pouts. "Well, I don''t hate you and I''ll definitely make sure all your brothers and sisters are okay!" Naruto extends his fist, just like Naru-nii told him, so Kurama can feel his honesty. Kurama feels a drop in his malice for a proportionate rise in mncholy, silently contemting his jailer''s extended fist. After several moments, heys his head on his front paws, clearing his throat before he mundanely replies, "maybe. For the moment I''ll freely give my chakra. The more you use, the better you''ll be at handling it both mentally and physically. With your own growth, so too will my power steadily rise to my former glory, so you must continue to train for I will not ept subjugation." Naruto simply smiles as he drops his fist and responds, "hmm, maybe with more chakra I can make more clones and learn jutsu faster. That''s pretty sweet. I''ll start today!" Before Naruto leaves, Kurama starts, "One other thing," then pauses for a long time. "...you did something some time ago. Something that was far more... contrary than the few moments I''ve sensed your pain." Naruto looks at the giant fox confused. When his mindes up with nothing, Naruto simply states, "...I don''t get it." "Within this seal, I can only grasp extreme sensations; sorrow, agony and the rare moments of gaiety. Sensations of sorrow is the moremon one, but recently, what I''ve sensed may have been what the opposite of pain is. It was, possibly, this peace you speak of. It happened another time as well. Not as recent. Time is unnecessary to a timeless creature such as I, but, I''d say it happened many moons ago. Do you know what I''m talking about?" . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 "No," he t-out answers him. "Not a clue." "You''re trying my patience, boy," therge demon growls angrily. "Have you not done anything new recently, during the day, or at night, which felt decidedly enjoyable?" "...Something that felt enjoyable?" he mutters, then the image of Kurenai-sensei and Ino-chan pop in his mind. "Oh! You mean sex! That''s what I was doing a few nights ago, and again in the morning. You felt that?" After an awkward clearing of his throat, the great and somewhat shy Bij answers, "I sensed it," to which Naruto mumbles, ''perv.'' "I sensed it with my previous wardens as well, but their filthy arrogance would not allow them to speak with me as I do you. You will tell me more." "Really," Naruto asks, slightly skeptical a divine chakra beast would want to know about sex. "What do you want to know?" "Everything," Kurama says leaning forward and resting hisrge head on his front paws. Happy to talk to someone about his experiences, Naruto tells Kurama everything he learned and a lot of what Kurenai taught him. The the Bij simply listens. Despite the topic, Naruto felt a sort of ease to the conversation and wondered if this was the peace Naru-nii was talking about. By the end, Kurama can''t help but say, "as the container of the strongest Tailed-Beasts, I order you to amass more mates." "What?" Naruto gasps. "I don''t even know how it happened to begin with!" "Learn," is all the beast says before falling to slumber. SAKURA ''It''s ridiculous. He''s ridiculous! Who the fuck trains so hard?'' It only takes Sakura three days to realize Naruto is a training fiend, and somehow, more capable than he lets on. His training regiment was as shocking as when she discovered his personal rtionship to Hokage-sama. Suffering under the intensity of his training, she learned Naruto can already walk, run and fight on water just as well as onnd. Even with her perfect chakra control, it took her all day to walkfortably on water, and unlike the blond ball of energy, she can''t stay on water for longer than twenty minutes. Sakura also thought creating corporal clones of himself was impressive enough on its ownafter all she recalls how he failed the final exam in the Academyuntil he revealed the secret to how Kage Bunshin helps him train. Despite, the fact that it would kill a normal shinobi, regardless of rank, clone-learning came across as the biggest cheat she''s ever heard of. It exined why she had to continuously adjust her strategy when she and his clones would attack Naruto, which only annoyed her more. He still wouldn''t tell her why he was ying with a balloon just yet, but after watching the way it pops with a massive swirl of wind, she''s fairly sure he''s working on some form of chakra maniption. ''That isn''t normal,'' her stunned brain reasons. Ninja don''t learn chakra maniption at all if they can help it, and when they do, it isn''t for years and years in the future. ''How is that idiot doing that when we''ve only JUST graduated!?'' Sakura learns fast that she can''t even keep up with him. Not only does she take more breaks than he does, but his breaks are much shorter. It''s little wonder why Sasuke-kun is usually tired by the end of their spars, ''not that Naruto-baka could actually match Sasuke-kun.'' But it''s apparent that the blond is able to simply oust him. ''This is ridiculous! For that Baka to train like this, how does no one know!'' It''s just so easy to ignore or hate him, Sakura wonders who would believe her if she even told anyone. ''No one,'' her mind answers. KURENAI It would appear that Kurenai needs more than a week to forget about her monumental mistake. It would be an easier thing to do if Hinata-chan didn''t ask every night to train with ''genjutsu-Naruto.'' "Did-did I do something wrong?" she asks on the fifth night. "Is that why you don''t want to train me with genjutsu?" For the fifth time this week, Kurenai was tempted to simply create a genjutsu of Naruto, but as close and knowledgeable to the boy as she''s be, she didn''t truly understand him and didn''t want to risk Hinata possibly recognizing a difference, lest the young Hyga feels betrayed and all their progresses undone. "No, of course not," Kurenai softly starts. "Why would you think that?" Hinata looks Kurenai in the eyes with a great strength she wasn''t capable of weeks ago. "You- ...We haven''t trained with genjutsu-Naruto-kun at all this week, and all you''ll say is that we need to take a break. I just thought I must''ve-" "No, you didn''t," Kurenai cuts her off. Despite the immoral lengths the raven-haired Jnin had to go through for her young ward to reach this level of confidence, she''s thrilled about the progress the girl''s making, however, now that she''s finding her voice, perhaps the beautiful princess needs more of an exnation. "Hinata-chan, how long have you been here?" "Mnn, a little over a month and a half," "And wouldn''t you agree we''ve grownfortable with each other?" "Yes," she blushes. "I know the training we''ve been performing has certainly helped, but it''s all been in a controlled environment, hasn''t it?" Kurenai gives the indigo-haired girl a moment to try and grasp what she''s saying, so hopefully, Kurenai never has to ask Uzumaki-kun for help again or even see him if she''s being honest with herself. "When you''refortable, like you feel here with the genjutsu version of Uzumaki-kun, it''s far too ideal than what you can expect out in public. Which is why I think you need to attempt befriending the real Uzumaki-kun-" "Eeeep!" Hinata yips. "I-I-I-I-I c-c-c-c-ouldn''t," she stutters,pletely bumming the beautiful Jnin to see. "Hinata-chan, I stopped because I believe in you. I know you can do this," Kurenai conveys with genuine heart. "Start with whatever makes youfortable; a simple hello, or ask him how he''s doing; however you feel most at ease. I did a fairly good job representing him, so I don''t think he''ll embarrass you in any way." "Y-y-y-you..." she takes a calming breath. "D-do you really think so?" "I know so," Kurenai smiles at her young ward and for the first time that day, she''s happy. Happy for what her charming pupil is courageous enough to do as well as for the blond genin Kurenai is all too happy to avoid. Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Hinata-chan has to return to the Hygapound in another hour or so but, she''ll be back first thing next week. The beautiful Hyga is the only true bright spot in her week and while it gets sadder and sadder every time her cherished student leaves, Kurenai is uplifted to know she''ll be back. With every passing week, Kurenai finds she wants Hinata-chan toe back with more fondness. Weighed down by her own reprehensible actions with a boythe Jinchriki, of all peoplenot just for herpse in judgment but also for how fondly she recalls the memories, it was as if her naturally analytical mind was pushing to study the experience, evaluate every orgasm and evenpare it to her past lovers. The fact that the boy even rates close to the top only makes her mind want to evaluate the boy''s performance even more. Morbid curiosity and a strong sense of shame have been her constantpanion this past week and she makes sure she keeps as busy as humanly possible to avoid thinking about it. As if personal disgrace wasn''t difficult enough to suffer through on a daily basis, Kurenai tries as hard as she can to tune out the constant spection many vigers and shinobi seem to have about the fate of the Hokage''s son. Marriages have always been well received in Konohagakure, and everyone is eagerly looking forward to the good news so they can prepare for a week-long festive celebration in their honor. Of course, Kurenai''s well-known association as a former teammate of Asuma''s has many of the younger or ignorant shinobi as well as vigers asking if she knows any romantic details between the princess and the Hokage''s son. She''s asked with sheer excitement whether she''s walking through the vige, shopping, or lunches, and they can''t help but chat with her about all the ces they''ve seen the happy couplee and go, aggravating Kurenai to the point of constant and ever present nausea. It wouldn''t be so rampant if the princess wasn''t returning to the capitol so within the week. Her departure Saturday morning is why Kurenai decided to stay in and read in the quiet of her home rather than join the rest of the vige in bidding the princess farewell. On the couch with a scroll in hand, she hadn''t expected a knock at her door. She hadn''t expected a red-faced and sweaty Hinata-chan behind her door, and she certainly hadn''t expected Uzumaki-kun behind her. "Hinata-chan?" Kurenai oddly calls, observing her treasured student with the biggest mistake of her twenty-four years of life behind her. "What are you doing here?" "S-s-s-sensei," a wide-eyed and nervous Hinata stutters. "I-I-I-I-I w-w-w-was ho-hoping, w-w-w-we can h-h-have lunch... h-h-here?" Kurenai can easily see the deep pleading in the girls eyes and despite never wanting to see the blond again, she instantly wants to help her student, offhandedly voicing, "why don''t youe in..." Ignoring the cheers in the distance for the princess and taking a second to look at a very eager Uzumaki-kun, she has little choice but to add, "the both of you." Settling in the living room, Kurenai is at least happy to see Uzumaki-kun look around as if he''s never been in her home. "Nice home, sensei. Smells real nice." Masking her trepidation, Kurenai fains a polite smile, responding, "thank you, Uzumaki-kun." ying along, he asks in a surprised tone, "you know who I am?" It offers her some relief when she thinks, ''at least he''s good at this.'' "You''re Kakashi-sensei''s student," Kurenai returns. "I know the members of every newly formed genin team." Naruto nods with a hum, and Kurenai turns to Hinata, asking, "Hinata-chan, will you help me with the tea?" "Ah," Hinata yelps, recalling her manners. "Of course." "Make yourself at home, Uzumaki-kun," Kurenai states before sensei and student walk into the kitchen. As Kurenai begins to fill the kettle, she turns to Hinata-chan, eying the girl to exin. "Ano," a very submissive looking Hinata starts and Kurenai didn''t like the girl''s slumped shoulder, the near tearful look in her eyes, and her nervous twiddling fingers. It makes Kurenai rx a little as Hinata exins, "I was at the farewell mass f-f-for princess Tomoko and s-so was N-N-Naruto-kun." Considering that Hinata knows nothing about what she''d done with the young Hyga''s life-long crush, Kurenai asks a gently as possible, "Hinata-chan, why would you ever think to bring him here without my permission?" Looking wounded, Hinata stutters, "I-I-I-I know, this was a bad idea sensei!" Hinata bows twice before Kurenai can ce aforting hand on her shoulder. Still, Hinata adds, "I''m sorry! I''m s-so sorry! I wasn''t thinking." "Hinata-chan," Kurenai starts, staring intently in the girl''s eyes. "Breath. You haven''t killed anyone. I''m just curious. Please, exin yourself." As Kurenai sets the water to boil, Hinata calms herself before stating, "I saw him, and-and I said h-hello, and he-he was exactly like in our training. I was so happy that I hadn''t fainted, and I asked if he was hungry, like we''d done in the sessions. I was sooo nervous, Sensei, but he-he said, yes! But there were so many people and I felt like my heart was going to explode, so-so-so I thought we could have lunch here, b-because I thought of what you said sensei, ''do it however I''m mostfortable.'' So I thought here Please, sensei, please?" Kurenai felt the double edge of her words cut her as she mumbles, "Hinata-chan..." "N-no more than lunch, then we''ll go," Hinata-chan pleads with her bigvender-white eyes. Unable to disappoint those beautiful pleading eyes, Kurenai sighs, "fine. But only for lunch. I want you to feelfortable here but next time ask before you invite someone over, understand," she states the question, giving no room for misinterpretation. "Yes, yes, oh yes! Thank you sensei," Hinata happily cheers. "Can-can you tell him I have to use the washroom," she nervously asks, wiping off the nervous sweat form her forehead and Kurenai just nods. Walking into the sitting room, his eyes snap onto her entering form. His face starts turning bright red as he stares, wide-eyed, drinking her in and it''s only then Kurenai bes aware she''s in herfortable, yet form revealing house wear: white summer shorts that showcase a lot of toned thigh and a red, spaghetti string halter top. Her lustrous dark hair was down and she can easily imagine what a sight she is in his hormonal clear blue eyes. He almost didn''t notice he was automatically walking toward her until she put her hand up. Snapping out of it, Naruto at least has the decency to look abashed. "Sorry," he says and his first question to her is obviously, "will youe back, please?" "Uzumaki-kun," Kurenai cautiously warns. "I hope for your sake you''re not using Hinata-chan as a way to get closer to me." "I don''t use friends," he confidently proims. "But she invited me, and I wanted toe an say I''m sorry if... if I didn''t do it right, or if you''re angry with me. So, um, can''t you pleasee by tonight? I haven''t told anyone, and I won''t, so, so, you''lle by right?" . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 "You''re still thinking of this like it''s training when that isn''t how it should be," she tells him, keeping a tracking ear on Hinata in the bathroom upstairs. "How can you not see this isn''t good for either of us? For our futures? No, I cannot in good conscious encourage this any further." "Than exin it to me," Naruto asks, desperate for rity. "Why was it okay that night but not the next morning?" Hearing signs of Hinata finishing, Kurenai attempts to make a deal with him. "If I exin why it happened and why it can''t again, will you stop this?" "I don''t know," Naruto curiously states. "I''d have to hear it first." "You don''t have to hear it first. You can just agree," Kurenai states with mild frustration. "But what if I hear it and I still don''t stop," Naruto genuinely asks. "I don''t want to lie and say I will when I won''t know for sure until I hear it." Expelling frustrated air from her tight chest, Kurenai simply agrees, "...Fine." ''Anything to end this,'' she thinks. "But I''m not going to your apartment. Juste back here after you walk Hinata-chan home." He happily nods before Hinata-chan returns and they have a light lunch, though Naruto is just as hungry after they finish their small bowl of sd. Kurenai and Naruto kept most of the conversation going but Hinata-chan smiled often and spoke twice. It almost seemed worth it just to see the girl be so brave against her reinforced and chronic insecurities. For herself though, being around him, smelling him, catching him lusting over her, Kurenai couldn''t help the warmth continuing to grow in her center. He even had to nerve to brush by her close enough to take in her scent. Her traitorous body easily recalls how this boy manhandled her and physically responds with rising sensitivity, radiating heat, and pooling moistness. Aroused, her body yearned for attention, though luckily for her, it didn''t have to be with him. Excusing himself to use the restroom before they leave, Kurenai wonders how much to tell the boy when hees back. As the two genin exit her home and clear her white fence, she wonders if he would understand the yieldingbination of being deeply hurt, being reckless and inebriated How much she just wanted to forget her upsetting troubles how much he helped her forget. ''Could he ept that as the reason she degraded herself enough to have so much sex with him?'' Even if he sprints, an aroused Kurenai doesn''t expect him back for another thirty minutes, and rather than a shower to cool herself down, she walks upstairs to her room and pulls out her vibrator. On her bed with a pillow under her waist for elevation, she closes her eyes and opens her legs. Spread andfortable as she was, Kurenai works her electric phallus in and out of her wet snatch with practiced ease. The loud buzzing in the air is ignored and her mind takes her back to her most recent sexual encounter. She lets her naturally analytical mind rey each moment, each position, each orgasm, easily soaking her pleasure-aid in her sleek juices as she feels the pleasure coil of her body grow more and more tense, threatening to snap in pure euphoria should she continue. "Mnnn ahnn uh, uh," she mewls, coating the length of the vibrator as she fucks herself to that starving release. Kurenai can feel it won''t be the best climax, but it''ll more than take the edge off before he returns. Stuffing herself repeatedly she somehow recalls his smell more clearly, helping her transport sensations back to the time she was on her back and a thick, blond-bushed cock was fucking her like a wild animal. Feeling herself right on the edge, she stuffs the vibrator in deep when her walls mp down, sending shocks of pleasure up her spine and brain. "Oouuuuuughghhghgh," she moans loudly, releasing her toy to massage her stiff nipples and breasts and revel in the waves of pleasant sensation that is until Kurenai bolts upright at the foreign feel of a rough tonguep up her expelling juices from her quaking cunny. Quickly understanding who the blond head of hair between her legs belongs to, and the pleasure from his enthusiastic licking and sucking, she can only gasp, "wait!" before another wave of pleasure has her strong grip ripping at the sheets of her bed. "MMMMMMnnnnnnn, Oh, oh, oh, oh uhnnn," she moans as his clumsy tongue slowly allows her decent orgasm to subside. Though Kurenai is reeling in gratifying pleasure, she has enough sense to try and force away Uzumaki-kun''s eager tongue. "U-Uzumaki," she calls but as she tries to force him away, he''s far too impassioned and pushes forward, either intentionally or identally, plunging his long muscr organ inside her sodden center. "Mnnnfff," Kurenai cries as the blond''s mouth eagerly covers nearly all of her snatch, licking within and sucking without in tandem, making her arms weak and forcing another spiral of pleasure to build and coil in the base of her ecstasy. "MMMNNNNN!" she feels the boy''s voice vibrate her already sensitive petals, ripping out a deep moan of her own. "mmmmmnnnnn!" As she grips his hair, she vaguely wonders why she hasn''t stopped him, but the way her quim dtes with expanding bliss only just manages to dy any need for an immediate answer. She''ll figure it outter. "Just," she gasps, as her mind says the rest, ''finish!'' With ''finishing'' being her body''s sole concern now, Kurenai ys with her left breast, pinching and pulling her pert pink nipple as her right-hand circles and rubs her clit exactly as she likes it. ''His tongue is weird,'' her mind yells lovingly, and she focuses on his unique pleasure inducing organ. With his constant rough-tonguepping at her quivering sensitive wall, and his mouth sucking and drinking everything she expels, it doesn''t take her long to reach the edge of another immense drop. "I''m almost... MMNN... I''m almost, cumminnnn-" Kurenai snaps her head back, her spine arching tight with blissful rapture, sending waves of pleasure throughout every humming cell in her hot and sweating body. Her thighs twitching is delightful as her pelvis gyrates uncontrobly against the boy''s face. Her second orgasm isrger and more intense than the first, and she sees white for several moments as her body quivers and trembles deliciously, soaking in the velvety delight of oblivion. Barelying down from exotic devastation, she realizes Uzumaki is stillpping and sucking at her opening, desperate for more and keeping her in a constant state of euphoria. Still, with more rity now, she pushes his head away with as much force as her twitching muscles can, which she hates to admit isn''t much. Pushing Uzumaki''s head away, she rolls from him and off the side of the bed onto very shaky legs. She actually has to brace herself on the dresser by the window. "Nai-chan," she hears him call as she calms her breathing, quickly collecting her higher reasoning while looking to the blue sky out the window. When she hears him step closerwithout looking at himshe points and calls out, "wait!" He stops but only for a second, then actually hears his pants shuffling down. "Just stop Uzumaki," she calls one more time. "Please, sensei," he weakly implores, voice thick with hunger. "Please, I need you so much. I just-" he stops and she hears more rubbing. "No," she cuts him off, and yet again he takes another step forward. It''s like he''s incapable of thinking, so she calls louder, "stop-" "Please! One more time," Naruto states, taking his painfully hard cock in his hand and jerking it for any stimtion. He quickly realizes it''s not good enough. Only she can sate his hunger. His lust filled eyes are pained as he expresses a great need. "Just need to be inside one more time-" Chapter 62: Chapter 62 "Uzumaki," she calls, turning around to look at him. His eyes are still dted, almost ck with desire. His cheeks and neck are inmed and he isn''t even looking at her face as he pleads. He only has eyes for her feminine treasures. Clenching her fist, she''s ready to punch him to his senses when she hears loud popping behind her outside. Turning to the window, she can see streamers, balloons, confetti floating up in the distance. The loud popping of fireworks from that location in the sky informs her it''s Main Street and happy Konoha vigers are bidding farewell to one of their country''s beautiful princesses; no doubt hoping for an optimistic announcement in the near future. An announcement that in many ways eradicates promises at the heart of Kurenai; her body''s womanly yearning, her dearest male friend and possible life-partner, and her devotion to the future she felt on a daily basis. Until that moment, she expected the beautiful future would''ve eventually happenedsome way, somehow, her and Asuma would get there. Despite her ardor, she trusted in a benevolent future only to learn it was a child''s fairytale. The festive party in the distance for their country''s beautiful princess and the Sarutobi heir is bluntly telling her she''s wrong. Without her verbal tell off, Uzumaki''s face dives into the wet hot pocket of herher region between her round cheeks and taut thighs. His hands grip her hips and pull hard, mashing his mouth and tongue against her delicate folds, covering as much moist honey-hole with his cheeks and mouth as possible. "Mnnnfff," Kurenai moans at his energetic push. "Uzumaki..." she tries, but her eyes won''t let go of the view outside her window. Kurenai suddenly feels trapped by the vision before her, hurting her by denying her simple wants, and the pleasures between her legs born of indecent desire. "Uzumaki, if you don''t stop... mmmnn," she gasps as he sucks andps her delicateher lips. ''Why stop? The princess is finally leaving but that isn''t what matters.'' She knew the truth the moment hepletely ignored herthe moment he walked around herit''s how Asuma is. The gruff man had told her without uttering a word, and that thick, heavy pain resting in her chest sentenced her emotional convictions to death. The wishes of her vige outside had be all too real in her heart, and it broke her. The warmth of a rough tongue is removed from her sensitive quim for cool air, a curiosity that is quickly met with a stiff answer. "Uuggghhnnnn, haaah," she moans when he stuffs his bulbous crown into her sodden snatch. Her knees shake with the sudden spread of her wet walls, lowering her even more despite her grip on her dresser. Her voice is silent as she ponders the escape being offered by the blond the simple way to deflect the core crushing hurt from her broken love. Spying on the festivities through the window for thest time, she slowly closes the curtain, closing that little bit of pain along with it. If she couldn''t be happy in her heart, than shouldn''t she, at the very least, be allowed the joys of the body. Uzumaki-kun isn''t ideal, but it''s just one more time and no one has to know. For the moment, she''ll forget about her staggering loss and lose herself in pleasure. The only real issue is Hinata-chan''s crush on the boy. Even if Hinata were made to be a branch member, her family would never agree to such a union, much less marriage. In the long run, Uzumaki-kun and Hinata-chan can never be together and that ought to matter the most if only by a little. Kurenai can steer her beautiful ward in a direction with a higher chance of actual happiness... not unlike herself. ''Yes,'' she manages to think and feel as he spreads her deeper. ''Better I should guide Hinata-chan to find love elsewhere.'' Her mild cognitive ability is interrupted by a pang of bliss from a strong dick nearly striking her g-spot, sending a strong jolt up her spine. Pumping away eagerly for more of her rich honey, she strives to guide him. "Ahn... ahn, ahn, MMNN, a little- little to the- ahhn, the left- ahn, to the left, ye- yesss... mnn, yes, there, right there," she moans loudly squeezing her moist hot walls that much harder as he enthusiastically hits home with every thrust. Meeting his heavy thrust, she notes it''s not his technique that''s making her so aroused, it''s the staying power of his intense pounding. His determination is like a feral animal, with enough muscle and excessive stamina to plow her sensitive walls and sexual discipline asunder. She can tell the lust-filled blond is relishing in her reactionary squeezing and it only spurns him further, harder, faster, spreading her good and hard, over and over while their crotch and thighs are drenched in their frothy fuck. "AAHNN, ahhn, aha, haaah, m-make me forget! That''s- yes! Mnn, Mnn, Mnn! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck-Mmnn!" The loud constant wet smacking of sweaty flesh, the smell of his sexual musk mixing in her nose with her own, his desperate grip on her hip muscles His absolute youthful vigor is enough to push her further and further to that inevitable explosion of mind-numbing pleasure. She moans gutturally with his every thrust, over and over, feeling his insatiable need to break his peak inside her hot center. His raw vigor more than makes up for hisck of technique, and Kurenai is happy with that... for now. "Nai-chan! Nai-chan!" he whimpers, as his thrusts speed up. Kurenai can hardly believe how depraved her saliva mixed moans are as he pounds into her with powerful strokes. "MMMnnn! MMM! AAHHN! YYESSS! KAMI! KAMI! DEEP! YOU''RE SO-MMN!" she cries as the strong beautiful kunoichi''s mind starts to melt. She''s right on the edge of shattering when without warning, he ms in as deep as he can go, and sts his thick man milk into her boiling cunnie. Not unlike before, it''s a tremendous amount and possibly even hotter than she remembered, easily pushing her over the edge and detonating a third powerful orgasm. His sweltering body hugs her tightly as her jittery walls mp down on his thick erupting member, sucking and pulling him in as deep as she can while he floods her vaginal canal with his baby batter. Her mind dumbs as her body shakes and tumbles with his. All her thoughts and awareness cease to exist, leaving only waves upon waves of boundless pleasure while he fills her with a copious amount of his seed. Eventually they slump haphazardly to the floor like two boneless sacks of hot water; one blissfully spent, the other, waiting a moment before his second wind kicks in. It wasn''t a long wait. He has eyes after all. Pressed against him, soft and slick with body-cooling moisture, is one of the fittest and most beautiful women he''d ever seen, panting and trembling happily with his dick still snug inside her. The irregr jittering and shaking of her slush walls easily keep him from softening and the thought that he had flooded her insides with his thick cum is more than enough motivation for Naruto to forget all about his body''s exhaustion. Naruto wraps an arm around her waist, elevating her some, happy to gut her again. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 "MMnn," she moans, as she''s unexpectedly lifted, causing her already sensitive sex to grip him that much harder. Witless with dizzying pleasure, Kurenai can only muster enough coherence to tell the eager blond, "Ughh, w-wait, Uzu- Uzumaki-" "Call me Naruto," he interrupts, as he slides out of her with a loud slurp, causing her to groan at the sudden loss. She turns over with his assistance, holding the dresser for much-needed support. "I''m still sensitvvVV- Ahhn," she''s mush on her knees with her face against the dresser as he thrusts into her again, taking a moment to appreciate the hot snug muscle, before sliding back out, enjoying the friction of his head deliciously dragging the ribs of her sensitive, cum-covered sex. He thrusts in again with just as much want, with even more depth, reaching the furthest part of her soaping cunt. Kurenai moans through the absolutely blissful pounding of her hungry insides, until they cum together and to her surprise, feeling his knot expand and lock them together as he stretches her uterus with pudgy spunk. Eventually, they end up naked on herrgefortable bed. It''s the first time he has a clear view of her entire nude figure and he''s easily transfixed. Kurenai, with her long, matted dark lock, full red lips and matching eyes, and her athletic hour-ss curves, was a kunoichi of the sexiest caliber and Naruto couldn''t help but feel like an utter failure at his paltry attempts of his sexy jutsu. No one could possibly be sexier than her. It takes him several moments to get over his enthralled shock, and only after she called his name, before instantly bing glutinous for her womanly perfection. The exciting view spurs on a whole new marathon of energy and he''s stuffing his steel cock inside the beautiful kunoichi with all he has. In the superheated bedroom, his eyes take in the sensual curve and sublime arch of her glistening spine, the way her drenched raven locks stick to her flush skin, as if she only just stepped out of a hot shower. Of course the almost pained expressions of her flushed face, from the wide O of her lushes cherry lips to the near-catatonic look when she has an eye-crossing, toe-curling orgasm. Her moans during her rise to great peaks, her panting pleas for a respite, and the way she pleads his name to go harder, faster; it all adds the indescribable bliss he feels being connected to her, inside and out. Everything about her turns him on, mindlessly. He''s heard of drugs and their effects on people, but until this moment, Naruto never fully grasped what it really meant to be addicted to something. Whether mming into her slick, buttery-hot goodness, sucking and fondling herrge breasts, or simply drinking everything thates out of her, he absorbs it all habitually, as if her luscious body is a warm basket of perpetual sunshine and happiness. Naruto''s only hope of coping with the incredible surge of aroused energy is by putting it all inside of her; using it all on her. He doesn''t know how he reaches that conclusion. Whether it''s to honor her, to thank her, to conquer her, he couldn''t say, but he knows giving her everything is the only way to feel peace. In the moist musk and heat of Kurenai''s bedroom, they stay together in one form or another for hours, whether directly plugged into one another or his mouth and hands licking, sucking, kneading, or massaging her; all to her extreme disbelief. She knows this is a whole new experience for him and boys tend to be much more energetic than adults but Uzumaki doesn''t seem to fit the mold. He isn''t quickenergetic, certainlybut he stays active for as long as she does and they often find themselves gushing together. He busted his sack no less than nine times, knotting her four times, and though she would''ve preferred if he finished outside, most of his thick spunk finds it''s home in her fertile walls. No matter how many times she warns him to cum on her rather than in her, he''ll be too lost in his own pleasure to acquiesce to her pleas, hugging her tightly as he unleashes endless rivulets of semen. Unable to muster more than mild protest, toward the end, she simply makes a mental note to talk to him about itter. Fortunately, all active kunoichi are on the pill for one simple yet horrible reason. After hours of vigorous copting between resting, they naturally fall asleep on her ravaged and cum stained sheets. Despite the radiating heat, Naruto holds her tight and with some embarrassing honesty, she admits to herself it''s not terrible. Kurenai is the first of the pair to wake, aware that the delicious ache sparkling throughout her satisfied body is because of the blond ball of energyying on top of her. Snug between her strong legs, he holds her tightly with his head restingfortably between the mounds of her breasts. Aside the wonderful, floating ache, Kurenai appraises the gently slumbering boy atop of her. Once again, it''s difficult for the red-eyed Jnin toe to terms with what she''s doneagain. Not impossible, but difficult. She doesn''t love the boythat much is certainbut she can honestly say he more than meets her physical needs; though she can''t help but wonder if it''s simply him, his knotting uniqueness, or if her dry spell has just been that long. ''Absence makes the heart grow fonder,'' she thinks, before correcting herself. ''Or in this case, the lust.'' An unrted thought of how nice he smells despite the reek of sex and sweat in the room, makes her mumble, "I''ll need to air out the room soon." Even if Kurenai knows it''s morally wrong, at least it wasn''t illegal, and truthfully, no one needs to know. It was simply training him, as payment for helping her with Hinata-chan... which sounds absolutely horrible to her. ''Fuck!'' Her mind curses. ''This is wrong,'' she knows, ''but, it can be okay so long as no one feels unfairly treated.'' As the adult, Kurenai understands she''s the one most responsible here, for both the good and bad. She knows the young genin only needs to allude to abuse, and she''ll easily go down for it. So, in the unlikely event this ''arrangement'' everes out, as long as he doesn''t testify to being taken advantage of, then in the eyes of the shinobi council, it''ll simply be two consenting adults engaging in legal private affairs. Though she''s certain that''s not how the civilian council will see it, she also knows they have no real sway over her career. Barring any extreme demands from him, if she can keep him content, then she shouldn''t have much to worry about. . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 64: Chapter 64 His stomach growls loudly, surprising her out of her thoughts. She can''t help but giggle at his pained expression as he snuggles even closer against her humming body, giving her a pleasant sensation from their warm skin-to-skin contact; sticky and grimy though they are, it only seems to add a thrill to the pleasant glow she feels everywhere. The low lighting of the room informs Kurenai it''s early evening, and after hearing Uzumaki''s growling stomach, she''s much more aware of her own hunger. Hoping she doesn''t wake him, she attempts to extricate herself from him but as she moves, he only holds on tighter, easily making her feel like some sort of security nket. Recalling reports of his living conditions does exins why he''s so attention-starved and pulls pranks. Living alone for so long can make anyone crave physical contact like hugs, pats on the head or shoulders, or even the tussling of hair. "Well, he has to wake up at some point," she mumbles to herself before running her fingers through his silky blond scalp, calling, "Uzumaki-kun? Uzumaki-kun?" Slowly, a smile spreads his cheeks and he mushes his chubby cheeks into her soft valley, tickling a giggle out of her as he exhales on her stiffening nipple. ''Kami, giggling this much, I must be swimming in oxytocin and endorphins.'' Looking at his pleased face makes her aware of her own smile. Content to favor him, she runs her fingers through the silky spikes of his golden-blond hair; that is until her stomach interrupts her with a very audible grumble. "Uzumaki-kun!" she calls louder, grabbing the sides of his head and lifting him up. "It''s time to get up." "Hahn?" he sounds through a ck jaw, one eye closed the other half open. "Nai-chan?" ''That name...'' she mentally chides. A slow deep inhale is calming, but for that pen name, she needs two deep breaths before she continues. "Uzumaki-kun, I need you to let go." Instinct makes him tighten a bit before softening his grip as she adds, "I need a shower. We both do. I also have to prepare dinner." "Oh," he calls happily at the mention of food. He moves a bit away from her, enough to see her nude form under him, and Kurenai can actually see his eyes ze over, as if falling under some ve genjutsu simply by the sight of her. Though it''s thrilling to her warm fuzzy center to witness, she quickly moves away from him before he loses any more mental control. Nabbing a pillow to cover herself, Kurenai easily advises him, "calm down. Take a breath. I think we''ve had enough of that for one day." Looking at his semi-hard penis she points to the bathroom,manding him, "actually, go take a shower now. A cold one." Red in the face with embarrassment, he starts moving when he''s struck with a thought he voices, "since this is your house, shouldn''t you use the bathroom first?" "It''s the other way around. As your host, I offer you first turn," she tells him, to which he nods in eptance. "Please take a shower and get dressed." She didn''t want to tell him it was going to take her some time to get his insane amount of cum out of her. Now that she''s standing, she can already feel it oozing out of her and drag down the inside of her toned thighs. Even if she ran to Hinata-chan''s bathroom down the hall, she was certain she wouldn''t get there fast enough to avoid leaving a trail of white globs on the wood floor. ''He put soo much in me,'' she mentally marvels, feeling it leak out with a jovial thrill. It''s fortunate that her own juices thinned the concentration of his semen, but it''s still arge quantity he seems to enjoy sowing as deep within her as he can. Since a vagina is the second most natural ce for semen to be, she isn''t worried about getting it all out, as her body will do that on its own, but with this much, she''ll have to take most of it out herself. Once showered, dried and dressed in unttering nnel pants and red camisole top, she makes her way to the kitchen. Setting her hair up and in a towel to dry, she finds Uzumaki sitting on a stool spinning on it''s swiveling cushion. With her entrance, his smile broadens drastically, his clear blue eyes drinking her in with the thirst of a man dying of dehydrationthe length of her fine neck, the exposed cleavage of herrger than average bust, and the nnel that cannot hide her perfect posterior. His clear desire for her after everything they''ve done throughout the afternoon is the only reason for her blushto think he''s eager for more is, to her mounting disbelief, ttering. Kurenai simply isn''t used to such raw,vish attention from someone she''s been sexually active with. There are plenty of shinobi or vigers that undress her with their want-filled eyes, but unlike the baby blue eyes gazing hungrily at her now, they haven''t seen her nakedthey haven''t fucked her to a mindless stuporso there''s always a buffer between her and them. Uzumaki-kun has seen, tasted and fucked all of her. When he gazes at her hungrily, it''s more profound. Immoral or not, to Kurenai, his eyes will forever be different. Aware of the ''cuddle hormone'' still coursing her system, Kurenai isn''t so rmed when she feels a giddy heat in her stomach, a little hop in her step, her straighter posture, driving out her enticing C-cups that much more forward; even her scalp tingles affectionately, making her lush dark locks feel more vibrant. ''Post coital bliss,'' she mentally identifies the affectionate yfulness as she walks over to the pantry. Overlooking her blushing feelings, she can''t help butment, "I thought you''d be halfway to your beloved ramen stand by now." Half looking away and blushing madly, he shyly questions more than says, "I thought... I was hoping, maybe, we could eat together?" ''Is he trying to be cute, or are the elevated hormones just making me more amiable to his mannerism?'' She mentally asks bringing out some red potatoes. Kurenai isn''t sure he should stay, but, she''s certain nothing more will happen. Add to that they need to talk about this unexpected development, and she says, "I suppose that''s fine." "Sweet!" he exims. "Ne, Nai-chan-" "Please don''t call me that," she quickly cuts him off. "Kurenai-sensei, sensei, or even Yhi-san is fine." "But you keep calling me Uzumaki instead of Naruto," he counters. "I prefer to keep our association professional at all times," she responds. Ever since her father, she''s always felt morefortable keeping that distance with everyone. "Which is why neither of us needs to address each other so personally." . /ck_Zetsu You can subscribe to my Patreon for advanced content and more You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 65: Chapter 65 "But we''re alone," he points out before asking, "why keep it professional now?" "We have to be careful with how we act around one another, more specifically in public," she exins as she opens her fridge. Absolutely certain he''s unaware of how hungrily he''s eying her, she squats down to gather the ingredients for her sd rather than bend over and give him an enticing view. "If you call me cutesy personal names in private, there''s a higher chance you might identally give that information away in public. I know we don''t have much cause to interact in public but you can never be too careful. It''s not unlike your field prep ss at the academy for away-missions." "I, uh think I might''ve missed that one," Naruto nervously says. "That''s not possible," Kurenai returns. "That course is a requirement for graduation. You can''t be a genin without passing all required courses." "Uh, well, I missed a bunch of stuff because, um, I''d always get sent home," he returns with a bit of a chuckle. "It wasn''t until Iruka-sensei got there that I actually got to stay and learn as much as I could." Kurenai looks at him oddly, somewhat curious as to how he managed to be genin if he missed many school days. Leaving it to ponder another day, she continues in an educational tone. "Part of field preparation for a mission involves leaving behind any unessential personal items, so no rings, pictures, or anything of sentimental value. The reason being, if you''re captured by an enemy, they won''t be able to use the things or people you hold dear to break you." "Huh, that makes sense," Naruto nods, before thinking a step further and wondering aloud, "I don''t get what that has to do with us." ''Us?'' she thinks. ''Really?'' With a sigh, she answers, "while the vige is not our enemy, you and I now... share something personal that neither of us want anyone to learn of. If anyone found out, they could try to use it for their own advantage, or could simply tell Hokage-sama to get us in trouble. So, no more ''Nai-chan,'' Uzumaki-kun. Kurenai-sensei, sensei, or Yhi-san are eptable." "Ku-sensei?" he tries. Letting out a breath of disbelief she whirls around to the sunny blond, telling him with authority, "no. Not that either." "Nai-nee?" He asks, eyebrows raised. "No," she says a little louder. "Kurenai-nee?" he counters. "I''m starting to lose my patience," Kurenai warns him. He gulps and chuckles nervously as he responds, "Kurenai-sensei, what are you making for dinner?" "Dark greens and spinach sd with a side of asparagus, sliced almonds, and red potatoes, with a vinaigrette" she answers before pausing. His queasy, disenchanted face makes her roll her eyes. "Ne," he starts. "Is there any possibility of eating meat with it? ...or just eating meat?" "I only eat meat when I have no other option," she informs him rather offbeat. "Um, do you mind if I go get some ande right back? I just... sds are just... they don''t fill me up at all!" he bellows. "I''ve been suuuuper hungry since lunch." Evaluating how needy he is for a more hearty meal, she huffs and moves to the freezer. "I have some steaks I can make." She hears him whoop as she fondly looks over therge packaged steaks; sorely recalling the gruff Jnin she had bought them for. "They''re thick cuts. Some of Akimichi''s best," she warns him. "Will you be able to eat that much?" He gives her the most confident chuckle before answering, "not a problem." Nodding, she fixates on preparing dinner all while he fixates on her. It''s silent between them as the sizzling of the steak crisps and crackles and the room is filled with its tasty scent but it''s not ufortable. Nearly done, Kurenai catches Naruto rubbing his temple instead of gazing at her, as if trying to ease the pain of a headache. "Dinner''s nearly ready," Kurenai says, unable to grasp how such a domestic scene is taking ce in her home with Uzumaki Naruto, of all people. "Set the table," she adds trying to temper her fear-inducing wonder. He does as instructed but as she''s setting their meal down, he still looks to be in a bit of pain. Preferring to wait until they''ve eaten and arefortable before having the ''big talk'' on how they move forward, Kurenai breaks the silence. As he''s already mentioned a number of bizarre remarks, it''s easy to engage in light conversation. The most pressing query she needs him to rify for her, however, is, "how did you manage to escort Hinata-chan home and return so quickly? You were in my room less than seven minutes after I let you out, and I know for a fact she lives nearly an hour away. Please tell me you did not blow her off so you coulde back here." "I didn''t, I wouldn''t," he quickly reacts. "I- well, I made a clone when I went to the bathroom and my clone walked her home. It dispelled right afterward so I know she made it back okay." "Your clone?" Kurenai quirks her brow confused, thinking of a number of rebuttals. "Kage Bunshin," he easily adds, eagerly cutting up his seasoned steak. Curiosity drives her to ask, "how? Kage Bunshin is Jnin level jutsu, and I recall you failed the final''s Bunshin no Jutsu three times." After swallowing a good chunk of delicious meat he can''t help but say, "this is soo gooood! Hmm, I was told that I haverge chakra reserves and ten- tekn- ..rge chakra holes." "Tenketsus," she corrects. "The nodes on your body by which chakra is released." "Yeah, that," he happily agrees. "So, it makes it harder for me to use jutsu that only need a little bit of chakra, like Bunshin no Jutsu. It''s why I''ve been working super hard on my chakra control all this time." "I had no idea Kakashi-sensei was so dutiful with his team," Kurenai surprisingly muses, having heard from Asuma of the silver-haired Jnin''s burdens. Maybe it really was a good idea they all went behind Kakashi''s back to have the Hokage order the strong shinobi to be a sensei. It''s not that shinobi don''t understand his loss and grief, but it was bing clear to his friends that Kakashi wasn''t moving on from the deaths of Obito and Rin, years after the fact. "When I heard he''d been privately instructing Uchiha-kun, I was worried Kakashi-sensei was being unfair but I''m d-" "WHAT-" Naruto starts but immediately chokes on a nice chunk of beef. After beating on his chest a few times, the chunk of half-chewed meat is dislodged from throat to te. Though repulsed, Kurenai can''t help but wonder about the strong reaction as a teary-eyed Naruto yells, "he''s been teaching Sasuke-teme on the side?! Howe? For how long? What about me and Sakura-chan?" His wide eyes of disbelief and angered brows easily tells Kurenai he had no idea his sensei was providing extra training to one of them and tries to rify, "didn''t you just say wasn''t Kakashi-sensei the one who told about your chakra reserves and your tenketsus?" . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 /ckGoku222 Chapter 66: Chapter 66 "No!" Naruto bellows. "I had to find that out on my own! What the hell? I ask him all the time to train me outside of team stuff, and he never does. It''s always like, ''if I have time,'' but he never has time. I never knew he was training Sasuke-teme. This sucks!" Rather surprised by the unexpected outburst, Kurenai searches for the best words to ease the irate genin. Knowing Kakashi''s bloody history, Kurenai understands the senior Jnin is likely experiencing some form of shame-birthed debt toward thest Uchiha. Deep regret over his fallen teammate, Obito, which Kakashi likely feels he can only atone for through personally training and guiding Uchiha-kun. While there may be an understandable reason, Kurenai can''t help but feel for Naruto. In the boy''s eyes, it just looks like favoritism toward his ss''s Rookie of the Year. "Well, Naruto," she starts, deliberately using his name to calm him a bit. "It seems to me like you''re going in the right direction. Mastering chakra control is absolutely key to bing a great shinobi. There isn''t a great warrior alive who has terrible chakra control." She adds an easy smile but it barely phases the upset blond, so she continues, "also, I bet Uchiha-kun can''t use Kage Bunshin. It''s a difficult technique to learn, not to mention very dangerous." "Huh?" Naruto abruptly questions coaxing him a little out of agitation. "Dangerous how?" Kurenai pauses again, wondering if this blond oddity is actually using a technique without knowledge of its harmful disadvantages. "The physical ramifications of dispelling your clones." At his nk stare she continues to further exin, "after the amount of information or experiences is transferred back to the original, it affects you physically in harmful or potentially lethal ways. It can easily be too much for the mind to handle. Many shinobi have gone insane, destroyed their chakra cirction system, or be brain dead from overuse. Some have even died. It''s why Kage Bunshin is a forbidden jutsu and any shinobi that can use it are warned to never keep it active for longer than ten to fifteen minutes." "Huh, I didn''t know that," hements nomittally. "How could you not know the side effects of such a dangerous jutsu? Didn''t Kakashi-sensei warn you how overuse could kill you?" "Mnn, now that I think about it, I don''t remember him ever telling me about that," Naruto ponderously feeds back. "But then again, I keep my clones out for way longer than fifteen minutes, so I never bothered to ask him." Setting aside Kakashi''s potentially fatal negligence, she focuses on his deration of, ''way longer than fifteen minutes.'' "...How much longer?" she asks, growing more and more vexed by this conversation. It''s either an extremeck of guidance and responsibility on Kakashi''s part, or this blue-eyed blond is a baffling fool. "It varies really," he starts, garishly chewing on his steak with a happy hum. "But generally for several hours, like five or six, I guess," he easily answers. "That''s not possible," Kurenai staggers to say, eyes wide with healthy skepticism. "You''ve would''ve long been brain dead, if not dead-dead after half an hour!" "Uh, I don''t know about all that but I always have clones training," Naruto tells her. "Even before we... you know, I sent out twenty clones to train and only dispelled them a couple minutes ago." Kurenai had long since put her utensils down, in awe at the tremendous discovery she stumbled upon, but now she has to get up and pace, only stopping to make absolutely certain. "You''re sure?" "Sure about what?" Frustrated, she answers, "that you can keep your clones activated for more than five hours!" "Oh. Yup," he answers. She paces again but remembering her hunger she picks up her te of sd for the ride and eats as she paces. "Do you still have a headache?" "Nope," he answers after swallowing his cut of steak. "Gone already." "Amazing," she gasps, ignoring his happy chuckles. His body must be highly abnormal to be able to deal with such drastic side effects. The only theory she can think of thtat might provide an answer is the power of the Kybi, but she doesn''t know nearly enough about that to make any educated conclusions. "This means that any experience or knowledge your clone... Kami," she gasp in awe. "With enough clones you could learn techniques that normally require years of training in a matter of weeks." "Yup," Naruto calmly answers, focusing more on his steak than Kurenai''s amazement. Recalling their chase from his apartment, she asks for confirmation''s sake, "have you learned Tree-walking?" "Yeah," he answers between chewing. "Water-walking?" she quickly asks. "I fight against my clones on water all the time," he responds with a smile. "It''s better than hitting the ground but man, am I tired afterward." "Amazing," she answers letting out a huff of air. "So, what are you working on now?" It''s the first time Kurenai has ever felt excited talking to Naruto. She just couldn''t deny the ambitious sensei within was enthusiastic to hear his response. A look of hesitant nervousness blooms across his face. "Sorry, Nai-ch- er, Kurenai-chan," she rolls her eyes at his slip as he continues to say, "it''s sort of a secret right now, but, I can tell you it''s really awesome!" "I don''t think you realize how amazing this is Uzumaki-" "Naruto!" he interrupts. "Everyone calls me Naruto." "Naruto," she easily concedes, interested only in advancing the conversation. "With proper guidance, you could be one of the strongest shinobi in the nation." As a sensei and strong inheritor of the Will of Fire, it''s not hard, by any stretch of the word, to marvel at his potential and envision his future. "That''s the n," he exims with glee. "Watch, I''m going to be the greatest Hokage ever!" ''Holy shit!'' her mind explodes. It''s been soo easy to ignore his thoughtless boasting as delusional wish-fulfillment, but at the moment, there''s a real possibility he may, in fact, be able to achieve his dream ''with training, of course. How can that idiot Kakashi ignore this?'' To ignore or not see something this massive, Kurenai has to wonder if the silver-haired elite even cares about their vige at all. She''s big enough to admit she never cared for the boy, but it''s not like he''s been shy or hiding his desire to learn. It only took her a few questions to see his potential. ''And Kakashi''s had so much more time and opportunity to ask!'' Kurenai is already making ns to talk with the copy-ninja when her earlier intent to make sure Uzumaki-kun stays content pops to the forefront of her mind. The blond would obviously feel more grateful, possibly even indebted to her if she helped train him where his own sensei has failed. Though there is a well practiced, yet unwritten rule that states, unless the primary sensei asks for the assistance, then another sensei approaching the student is widely considered uneptable. It wouldn''t be a good situation for Kurenai if her training Naruto ever came to light, but it''s not any worse than what they''ve already done in the dark. As long as everything remains secret, there shouldn''t be any issues. Chapter 67: Chapter 67 As she paces the room, automatically eating her sd, she''s struck with the ultimate deciding factor. If Uzumaki-kun does ever make it to Hokage level, that may be the ultimate service she can provide the vige. Her Will of Fire has always been about guiding the future shinobi of the vigeit''s why she''s trying so hard for Hinata-chan. Helping Uzumaki-kun is such an obvious extension of that drive, it only makes sense to guide him; unwritten rule be damned. Turning to the boy as he finishes thest ounce of the oncerge-steak with a satisfied smile on his face and sauce on the corners of his mouth, she''s momentarily stunned. She hasn''t even finished her sd yet. "Someone was hungry," shements, before moving on. "Uzu- Naruto-kun, if- would you like it if I helped you?" "You''re already helping me," he inquisitively tilts his head, then his cheeks redden as he quietly adds, "and I probably like it more than ramen! probably." A light blush coats her cheeks at the memory of their activities but she moves forward. "I meant with your training. You said you''d like to keep your current training a secret for the moment, but if I promise you I wouldn''t reveal it to anyone, would you like me to help you?" He''s stunned speechless, almostughably so. His eyes widen, his jaw cks just enough for his mouth to open and his shoulders slump as he drops his fork. "Come now," she says with a small smile. "It''s not so shocking that a sensei would like to help a genin be stronger." He tries tough, but it''s a pitiful sound as he shuts his eye-lids, squeezing out a small bit of moisture as he says with a croaky voice, "yeah, you''re right." He tries to hide how he wipes his eyes with the cloth napkin that wipes his mouth, but she easily spots it, making her wonder just how alone the blond bundle of energy has been. "Um, let me think about it and I''ll get back to you." She nods and grabs her dish and ss to take to the sink as she asks him over her shoulder, "if you''re done, can you bring me your te and cup?" "Mnn," she hears him hum as he grabs his dirty tableware. Walking up behind her, Naruto can''t help but admire the gorgeous ebony-haired beauty who''s taking such an interest in him. To Naruto, who has so few precious people whom care about him, it was furthermore unbelievable simply because it was a woman. Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Iruka-sensei were all males he couldpletely be himself around. With the exception of Ayame-nee-chan, Kurenai was the only female who doesn''t seem to mind being with him. He was beginning to believe that he''s actually gained another precious person; someone beautiful, strong, clean, who talks smarter than almost everyone he knows. Further focusing his gaze to the lithe gesture of her spine as it travels down to her round rump that no thin pajamas could ever hide, Naruto''s gaze locks on the perfect roundness of her rear cheeks, making his pants feel much tighter as he quickly stiffens. He sets his te and cutlery on the counter as she starts washing, and then hugs her from behind, quickly taking in the alluring scent of her long moist hair, and sexy softness of her body. As the top of his head only reaches her nose, his arms easily belt around the underside of her breasts, lifting them so they rest lusciously on his forearms. "Uzumaki-kun," she gasps, bracing herself on the counter as she easily feels his rigid hardness grind just under her bubble bottom. "I won''t let you down Kurenai-chan," he confidently pronounces. Taking a moment to absorb the weight of his confident im, she simply responds, "let''s both do our best." When she feels his grinding be more impassioned, his hands cup her breasts and gentle lips on the skin of her back, she has to pull away, but he holds on. The moisture rising between her legs forces her to half turn in his embrace. She puts a hand on his shoulder, telling him, "wait." He doesn''t let go but he stops grinding his thick erection against her, looking straight up at her, pupils dted and unmistakable hungry for her. "We got a little sidetracked," she tells him, not pushing him away but ensuring he doesn''t progress anymore. "But, we still have to talk about how things between us are going to go moving forward." "You... you''re still going to train me right?" Naruto nervously asks, obviously dreading a horrible response. ''Does he always wear his emotions on his sleeve?'' she thinks as she feels him tighten his grip a little. ''Oh well, there are worst things,'' she mentally sighs with reason before responding, "short answer... yes. I... Oh, Kami, I can''t believe I''m saying this," and struggles to add, "I''m... willing to continue what we''re doing." His face lights up with the biggest smile she''s ever seen from him, and just as he''s about to cheer, hug her, or possibly, fuck her to death, she loudly adds, "However, I want to be clear here. If we move ahead with this... arrangement, there will be no confusion about where the lines are drawn. We have to have boundaries or it''s just shameful depravity. The only way I''m willing to continue is if we establish rules, so, take a seat and we''ll discuss them after I finish cleaning." He looks like he doesn''t want to let go but eventually does, crosses the index and middle fingers of each hand and speaks, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." Three exact clones of himself pop into existence from a cloud of white smoke. Naruto takes her hand and heads into the sitting room as he tells his copies, "clean up in here and dispel after. Thanks!" "You got it, boss," she hears one call out as she allows Uzumaki-kun to lead her away, but only until she realizes his destination is upstairs, after which she halts his pull. Stopping before reaching a single step, she pulls him back and brings him to the couch in the sitting room instead. Due to the open curtains, it''s less private than her room which means he''ll have to behave. He looks disappointed but since he might be a sex fiend for her, she isn''t worried. "The rules," she starts. "At its essence, you asked me to teach you how to be a good or better lover, so that''s what this will continue to be; a course of study with practical experience. That means I''m your sensei, and you are my student. I''lly out how each session will go and what you''ll be learning. So, first rule is always do as your sensei tells you. If I tell you to stop, you stop. Will that be a problem for you?" "Um, I don''t think so," hements as he tries to think ahead. "Will you still feel good, and will you tell me if I''m making you feel good? I really like..." Kurenai notes how easy it is for him to get aroused as he swallows and continues saying, "how you look and feel when- when you c-cum." . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 68: Chapter 68 A blush grows hot on her own cheeks and the not-so-gentle reminders of all her orgasms this afternoon begins to dampen the panties between her tense legs. He catches her legs tighten together before she crosses them. Even though she''s in her pajamas, he''s seen her nubile body and she can easily see her clothes hide nothing from his eager eyes. Palming his hot cheek to raise his eyes to look directly into hers, she answers his question. "I don''t think you have to worry about whether I''ll feel good or not. I don''t, um, foresee a problem there. And yes, I will be more... informative about the whys and hows of what you do and how it might make a girl feel." "Oh, sweet," he says with a grin. "What else?" "Second rule and this is very important," she states and he nods in rapt attention. "You will stop climaxing inside of me. Unless I specifically say otherwise, we will be using condoms from here on." "Um," he bemoans as he tries to counter. "But, it feels really really good this way." "I don''t care," she easily tells him. "I may be on the pill but there''s always a one percent chance I could get pregnant, and with the sheer quantity of your ejaction, I''d rather not take that risk. As for the feeling, I''m sure it''ll feel just as good. This is a deal breaker for me so without a condom, nothing happens, got it?" He huffs, somewhat defeated and simply nods. "Third rule. This very intimate and physical thing we''re doing, is not, I repeat, not about love," she deres. "At least not romantic love. We can respect one another, protect one another, maybe in the future be good friends, but we will never be a romantic couple. Even though we have sex or kiss, or do many other intimate things, that does not mean we''ll go on dates, get married, or anything like that. I''m teaching you the art of pleasure so you can use these skills either for the good of the vige, such as on missions or for the special girl you one day decide to marry. Does all of that make sense to you? I don''t want to break your heart because you were hoping we might be romantic one day." He looks dejected throughout her exnation, but also thoughtful, as if he''s truly trying to puzzle out what she needs him to understand. After several moments of deep thought, he asks her, "will you be okay?" "What do you mean," she asks genuinely confused, hoping he''s not cocky enough to suggest she''d fall in love with him. "I uh, have a girl I really really like, who would make me the happiest guy in the world if she liked me back but she doesn''t. If we weren''t teammates I think she might actually hate me, so, I''m definitely happy that I have this with you. But, what about your love? I don''t want you to miss out on the love of your life any more than I''d want to miss out on mine if she was actually interested I mean." ''He doesn''t know,'' she thinks as her stomach bes a little weak. ''How could he know,'' she questions as her chest constricts and her throat goes dry. ''The cheers of the world outside was so easy to ignore until this moment,'' and she wants to cry again, though not simply because of her recently fractured and sore heart, but because in addition to that, this boy isn''t so possessive as to deny her love for someone else solely to stay with him. Kurenai can''t be absolutely sure he means it but all her psychological training is telling her that he doesn''t seem like the type to hide or be deceptive; hell, even when he can''t tell her something, he doesn''t lie to cover it up. He simply tells her he can''t say. Compartmentalizing is easy for Kurenai''s mind and she keeps it together as she tells the blue-eyed blond, "that''s sweet of you to say-" "I mean it Kurenai-chan," he tells her firmly, balling his fists. "You''re a precious person to me now, so I want you to be happy too." He stands on his feet to boldly announce, "I know I asked for this, but if you ever find someone you can love, than you absolutely have to be with him." Kurenai almost snorts and holds back a sad pitifulugh. ''How can this boy, with all the seriousness he can muster tell me that with a straight face?'' she mentally ponders. ''Because he doesn''t know,'' her mind then easily answers. ''And it''s not like he actually positioned himself between Asuma and I. A princess epted that position happily.'' Kurenai realizes her constant heartache for Asuma shouldn''t be ced on Naruto''s doorstep. ''Heartbreaking hopes with Asuma, too much alcohol and bad decisions led me here. Even now, this boy has little to do with my heart, but at the very least, he''s opened my eyes to even more I can do in service to my vige.'' She can almost feel great honor in turning the Dead Last of thetest graduates into one of the strongest shinobi''s the vige has ever produced, and while this isn''t how she would''ve ever decided to aplish that, Kurenai knows her father would say, ''it is what it is but more importantly, what we make of it.'' It''ll take Kurenai time for her heart to mend, but at least with Hinata-chan, Team Eight and now Naruto-kun, she won''t have much time to obsess over her gnawing pain. "Naruto, thank you," she says with a mild but very real smile. "I believe you, and if I ever feel I might find happiness with someone, I''ll let you know." He was being sweet and her smile was genuine until she realized he hasn''t sat back down because of the cleavage she was showing. His eyes look dark and she can practically see his brain function slipping away for his clear desire of her. . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 69: Chapter 69 "Naruto, calm down," she tells him with little sess. "As your sensei, you promised to do as I say, so calm down," shemands. Naruto''s eyes lighten and clear of its lustful fog, but he looks wounded, and he''s still erect. "I... sorry. I just- I really really want to be inside you again. It''s hard just looking at you." "I... thank you," she blushes at how blunt with his desires he is. "I know it feels good but, we had a lot of sex this afternoon, and a grand majority of woman tend to be sore, or tender down there after such long and repeated sessions. They need time to heal." That seemed to do the trick as he takes a step back worried, asking, "I didn''t hurt you, did I? I''m so sorry, Nai-chan. I didn''t know!" "No, no, you didn''t hurt me, but I am quite sore," she eases him while omitting the pleasant humming of it. "It''s not a bad soreness but we shouldn''t do any more today." "Oh," he sighs, adjusting his pants. "I understand," he sadly says. For the briefest moment, she thought offorting him with her mouth, but quickly shoved that thought aside. It isn''t necessary to his education at the moment, and more than that, he needs to learn self-control. Still, something is better than nothing, and she gives him a little hope by telling him, "however, I''ll feel better tomorrow and I can teach you more then." "Really?!" he yells catching her off guard. "Really, really?" "Yes," she answers him with a smile, but stiptes, "we''ll meet at your ce an hour before midnight. Less chance of being seen that way." He hugs her for a long time, eventually taking in the scent of her hair and rubbing her back. "Clearly you have a lot of energy to burn," she notes, interrupting his rising arousal by standing and moving towards the front door. "So I''ll make you a bet. You go train, and if you make any significant progress in your secret training, I''ll give you a treat I''m sure you''ll really like." His eye bulge like saucers and he''s out the door in seconds, much to her amusement. .... NARUTO "Naru-nii!" Naruto yells excitedly. ''Ow,'' Naru-nii yelps as Naruto continues to say, "that''s gotta be the best technique EVER!" ''Wait... you mastered it?'' Naru-nii asks with disbelief. ''You really mastered Rasengan?'' "Damn right I did," he excitedly ims. "I couldn''t sleepjust had way too much energy, so with Kurama''s chakra I made a ton of clones and we trained all night. I''ve been blowing holes in trees all morning! If I ever peg someone with this, they''re history!" ''Great job! Hell, man, I think you learned it a lot faster than I did,'' Naru-nii happily remarks. ''Though, I didn''t know about the way my clones could help me train until years after I''d already learned it... which really bums me out, actually.'' "Yeah! I thought Kakashi-sensei might''ve told me all about Kage Bunshin, but it was Kurenai-chan that told me about the side effects. Actually, I need to talk to you about her." Naruto tells Naru-nii about the day before about how much more involved she''ll be in his life as well as her offer to help him train. ''I''ve always been told I was lucky, but I never believed it till now,'' Naru-nii mumbles, and Naruto even hears a slight sniff. "Naru-nii?" Naruto calls worrisomely. ''Right, you lucky fox,'' Naru-nii states after clearing his throat and focusing on business. ''Mnn, from what I remember, Kurenai-sensei was always wicked smart,'' Naru-nii recalls aloud. ''She''s a genjutsu master, which is really hard to do. Team Eight have always been pretty strong, so I know she''s a good sensei.'' "Pfft," Naruto''s tongue out spits. "Who isn''t a good senseipared to Kakashi?" ''Trust me, I know how much it sucks that he''s training Sasuke-'' "Damn right it does," Naruto protests. "AND he never told me about Kage Bunshin training!" Naruto interjects. ''Yes, yes, AND his not telling you about Kage Bunshin training,'' Naru-nii humors his younger self. ''But even still, you''re doing crazy good too, way better than me at that age. I know you want them to acknowledge your strength, but the most important reason for that strength is to protect your friends, your precious people and most importantly, the love of your life... Kurenai-sensei-'' "Traitor!" Naruto calls as he hears Naru-niiughing his ass off. "You know Sakura-chan is always in my heart!" ''I know, I know, I''m only teasing,'' he jests with augh. ''It''s just... man, I can''t believe it! Kurenai-sensei!'' "I''ll forgive you this time," Naruto admonishes humorously. "And only because Ipletely get it. I love Sakura-chan, but Kurenai-chan that''s a woman!" ''That, and someone willing to help you get stronger,'' Naru-nii states easing off the yful banter. ''She''s someone we need to protect, so I''m going to make sure you''re strong enough to protect everyone.'' "Yeah," Naruto agrees, his tone turning more serious. "It''s the promise of a lifetime!" ''Damn right it is!'' Naru-nii calls with just as much enthusiasm. Naruto then asks, "so, what do you think about Kurenai-chan helping us? I really, reaaallly think she should you know cuz she''s smart and all." Naru-niiughs heartily. ''Yeah, I bet you do. Um, I don''t think it''s a bad idea, but I still think we should be careful. If she starts wondering how you know things you shouldn''t, it might turn out bad for everyone and get in the way of training. You won''t be able to help anyone if you''re locked in an interrogation cell.'' "Meh, I bet it''ll be fine," Naruto responds confidently. "So, what do I tell her when she asks how I learned Rasengan?" Naru-nii is silent. '' Damn,'' the future-Naruto curses. ''Uhh, I''m not sure if you can. It''s not written down in any scrolls and the only two people alive that know it are Ero-sannin and Kakashi-sensei.'' "So then what do I say when I use it?" Naruto wonders aloud, recalling his many daydreams of using his new jutsu to save princesses from evil warlords. "When I use it in front of Kakashi-sensei or if Ji-chan finds out, wouldn''t they ask me how I learned it?" ''...that''s a good question,'' Naru-nii slowly admits, seemingly lost in thought. ''I can''t believe I hadn''t thought of that. I was just super focused on training you, I hadn''t thought what others might say, you know?'' "Soo" Naruto sounds, leaving it open-ending for Naru-nii to fill. ''Hey, why am I doing all the thinking here,'' Naru-nii retorts. ''You help too. We''re both pranksters, dattebayo.'' Rolling his eyes, Naruto asks, "mnn, can''t someone have told us?" ''Hmm, if we said somebody taught us- well, taught you, than we''d have to say who they are. And we definitely can''t say either Ero-sannin or Kakashi taught us cause I''m sure they''ll deny it if Ji-chan asked them. If we say we learned it from a scroll, I''m sure you''ll have to, if not hand it over, than at least show them proof.'' "Mnn, mmn," Naruto hums in agreement before asking, "can''t I just say I taught myself?" ''Well, you could,'' Naru-nii skeptically assuages, adding, ''I doubt they''d believe you, especially when you consider who the jutsu belongs to...'' "-The fourth Hokage," Naruto finishes. . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 ''Exactly,'' Naru-nii confirms before an idea forms in his time-distant head. ''Now that I think about it, there might actually be a way to kind of exin this, or at least make it impossible to prove otherwise.'' SAKURA Naruto had left her thirty minutes ago after Sakura begged for a two hour break. They''d been training since she found him in Training Ground 28 at nine in the morning. Even with her perfect chakra control fueling her attacks in the most efficient way possible, her endurance is so pitiful, she can never oust him. She spent thest thirty minutes on the grass, sore, sweaty, panting, and hungry. Despite how difficult training with Naruto is, Sakura can''t say she hates it. She''s noticed the differences from day to day, and she can proudly say she''s getting better. Every day she can do just a little bit more, and after a week of constant training with the idiot, she''s not dreading it as she had in the beginning. She still hates Naruto, but the training, at the very least, is a clear benefit. Still, she needs to get up, head home, take a shower, and finish the first report for Ino on ''Obsessive Love.'' Staying away from Sasuke-kun was an ever-present gnawing pain eating away at her intestines. While training with Naruto was a constant feeling of failurenot simply as a woman, but as a kunoichithe most difficult rule for Sakura to follow isposing the report Ino expects. With aprehensive analytical mind, Sakura can''t help but pick up on patterns and cues, assign memory markers, andpare discrepancies between her personal experiences and the text she''s reading. For some odd reason, they were iming the expression of her love for Sasuke-kun was unhealthy. It was ridiculous to her. Clearly, they didn''t understand, which made writing the report all the more difficult. As the Kunoichi of the Year, Sakura has written many reports, all of which received perfect grades. It was easy with her memory and now that perfect recall has been tarnished with this poisonous psycho-babble. However, despite her denial, the research Ino is making her write stayed in her mind, taunting the purity of her emotions. There''s actually a disorder called Obsessive Love Disorder and Sakura remembers it all: ''Obsessive Love has addictive qualities, such as speaking extensively about the object of their love, making repeated advancement toward the object of their love, alienating friends and family for the sake of the object of their love, self-destructive/self-sacrifice for the object of their love, a tendency to feel extremely good or extremely bad depending on the attitude of the object of their love, an inability to focus on one''s social, educational, or familial responsibilities outside the object of their love.'' Sakura was forced to read, memorize, and even use her own life as examples for each warning sign, effortlessly forcing her sharp mind to recall exact examples. Sakura remembers talking to everyone about Sasuke-kun. Her parents, in particr, would never hear the end of everything she''d seen Sasuke-kun do in the academy that day. She''d always ask Sasuke-kun if he wanted to go shopping, for a walk, to breakfast, to lunch, to dinner, training, anything she could think he might say yes to. Likewise, anyone who also loved Sasuke-kun was naturally her enemy. In addition, anyone who didn''t support her love for Sasuke-kun became impediments she couldn''t allow; this included practically every personal rtionship she hadnot that she had many. Sakura recalls ignoring her father when he cautioned her to concentrate less on a boy and more on her studies. ''Ino became your rival overnight,'' a voice adds. Naturally, Sakura would sacrifice her life for Sasuke-kun, but can that really be called obsessive? The Hokage loves the vige and everyone knows he would dlyy down his life for theirs. How is Sakura any different? If Sasuke-kun hated something, she hated it too. Sakura heard he liked long hair and she let hers grow out. Naruto, in particr, felt her fists more times than she can count for his every slight against Sasuke-kun. Sakura felt miserableher insides dead and decaying. Day in and day out, she hurt at the direction her life is being forced to take all because of Ino. Sakura had devised a few ns to steal the ckmail material, but of course, she couldn''t be sure if she got them all or if Ino made copies, which meant the risk Sasuke-kun would learn of her shame. She thought of personally speaking with the Hokage, pleading that he discreetly demand the embarrassing photos from the Yamanaka. But of course, Ino can lie and say she doesn''t know what they''re talking about, which would be a she-said-she-said, or Ino could spread the photos before they''re retaken. There were just too many variables that would end with each n breaking her heart. And that would destroy her ultimate goal; Making sure her love for Sasuke-kun survived. If Sakura has to spend some time with the blond ball of energy and not ask Sasuke-kun out, then she''ll do it. As long as there''s a slim chance she can beat this ckmail, her love remains viable in the long run. For now, Sakura puts all her anxiety and frustrations into training. It''s the best and only method for coping with this waking nightmare. As much as she hates to admit it, she is getting something out of this indentured servitude. And for some reason, she''s actually learning from Naruto. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have learned her elemental affinity was Earth with a minor in Water. Having exined his leaf training, she was actually fascinated. How the Dead Last of their ss is training in nature maniption yearspossibly decadesbefore it''s feasible is beyond her. Sakura was sure she wasn''t ready for that kind of training and even pondered if Sasuke-kun is. She simply didn''t have the reserves or endurance for that kind of intense conditioning, which actually warmed Sakura to the possibility that Naruto isn''t quite the hopeless idiot she always assumed he was. Though she felt like asking him questions, Sakura just couldn''t allow herself to engage with the blond to that extent. There''s no telling how he''ll take it and thest thing she wants is for him to constantly hit on her again. ''Like how you had with Sasuke-kun,'' a stupid voice in her head patiently asks. Squeezing her eyes shut, Sakura grips her un-conditioned and dirty hair and screeches to the open skies above. ''I''m dying,'' she thinks, hating her thoughts, hating her memories, and hating Ino most of all. ''This is death!'' . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 71: Chapter 71 INO Ino slumps pacified into her mattress, burying her head into her pillow to stifle her screams of pleasure as her second orgasm rocks her quivering sensitivity. ''OOhhhhhh, that wassss,'' she mentally groans as her fluid thoughts melt into the sugary hum of the tail-end of her orgasm. Returning to her senses, she unsps the photo bent out of shape in her tight grip, adding yet more folds to the image of her-as-Sakura sucking Naruto''s dick. Ino''s grown ustomed to this daily ritual, dutifully performed at the bare minimum, three times a daybefore and after sleep, and at some point in the middle of the day. Initially the dreams and memory were more than abundant stimtion to reach her gushing peaks, however, with every passing day, she could feel the potent effect dwindle little by little. It wasn''t until her maniption of Sakura, when that excitement shot up near the level of the first week after her deflowering. She should absolutely hate what she had done with Naruto, and to an extent, she does, however, it was and wasn''t of her own volition, strange as that sounds. Ino knows she wouldn''t have ever done that with Naruto, but she did, and only because she felt out of control with her arousal. So despite knowing she should hate it, her conditioned mind can never get around the painfully honest fact that she really really wanted it to happen. Not necessarily with him, but she certainly loved the feeling to rip through her again; shredding her pleasure centers to white oblivion. Ino couldn''t help wanting to pass out, squeezing a solid dick so hard it feels like she''s trying to swallow him. ''Calm down, Ino,'' her mind huffs, already feeling her excitement build at the thought of Naruto''s dick filling her unprotected womb with his baby-batter. To this day she can''t figure out why that overwhelming feeling of ecstasy struck her, but it had and she forced Naruto to satisfy her carnal cravings. It''s this very fact that keeps her from truly hating him, or what happened. It''s why she now pleasures herself every day. Ino worries she might be a sexual deviant, a pervert; the very thing all women instinctively hate about men. This internal revtion disturbed her like nothing else has, forcing her to constantly wonder, ''can girls be perverts too?'' Ino knows women gossip and y, sure but that is not an image for the general public. Unlike men, women respect themselves too much to catcall, peep, stalk, or steal underwear. And while she doesn''t feel the need to catcall, peep or stalk Naruto, she knows that somehow he had changed her, possibly opened up a part of her she never knew existed, or may not have learned existed until muchter in her years. She was a girl beforea ninja as well, extensively trained in the elementary stages of the art of killing or catching stupid catsbut now she was a woman; awakened with needs she didn''t know how topletely deal with. She felt much better than the first week after being with Naruto, but her mind was holding on to those images, those sounds, and those intense feelings she experienced with him. Her mind was reying them every night and her body reacted to them every time. Setting down the bent photo, Ino is starting to wonder what else might help her explore her scious curiosity what more there is to learn about her body and how much she may end up liking it KURENAI "I mean it, Anko," Kurenai adamantly reminds her best friend as they walk the streets of Konoha''s bar block. Kurenai is wearing her sexy berry-red cocktail mini-dress with bustier-style cups and narrow shoulder straps. "One drink, and only if Asuma isn''t there." "Come on, where''s the trust," Ankowearing a shoulder cutoff leather-up bodycon dress, showing plenty of cleavage and fis stalkingsyfully asks with a sly grin. "Can''t two sexy ass friends just hang out at the bar and make every guy drooling over us tend to our every alcoholic need?" At Anko''s insistence, they were certainly dressed to kill sobriety and end marriages. Kurenai can''t help but smile broadly at her friend. The red-eyed beauty always felt they had an odd dynamic. Anko''s certainly not someone she ever thought she would be close friends with, but Kurenai is happy they absolutely are. "I''ve had my fill of alcohol as ofte," Kurenai says, pondering the liquid-cause of, and solution to, all her lingering woes. From the heartache of Asuma to the ecstasy of Naruto, Kurenai asserts, "I think I need to take it easy for a bit." "I don''t care if it''s one drink or ten; water or sake," Anko tells her friend confidently. "I just want to hang with my number one babe. I hadn''t seen that perfect ass of yours in weeks and I''m going through withdrawals." Anko pinches Kurenai''s round cheek as a group of civilian men, already drunk on their blundering feet try to holler for a grab themselves. Anko easily ignores them as she whips out a kunai, spins it in the air like a propeller before effortlessly grabbing the handle and easily sliding it back in thecy holster of her inner thigh. The civilian drunks sober up fast and moved away from the trained killers with purpose. "I''ve missed you too," Kurenai says with a smile, bumping a smirking Anko''s shoulder. Kurenai notices the pause of conversation as Anko studies her, before curiously starting, "you know," in a serious, yet light tone. "I was expecting a lot worse." Kurenai is certain she means Asuma, though still asks, "in what way?" "Are you kidding," Anko snorts incredulously. "I know you were head-over-heels for him. To a room full of nosy Jnin, that was never a secret and with this whole escort thing between him and that bitch-princess, I was expecting an emotional wreck to open the door if you opened the door at all! Instead, your house is clean, not a single fucking snot-tissue anywhere, and if I''m being honest," Anko continues undeniably checking Kurenai''s assets out. "You''re looking kinda sexy." . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 "Anko," Kurenai calls mildly scandalized as she ps her friend''s shoulder to stop her from admiring her body. It''s the afterglow she still feels from the tip of her ebony locks to her dainty toes. Kurenai hadn''t realized how rxed she was walking, possibly even sexy, until Anko said so. Anko chuckles and grins hungrily at the raven-haired beauty. "Rx, I''m not hitting on you... unless you want me to-" "Anko," Kurenai admonishes. Vividly recalling a couple of nights Kurenai experimented with Anko. Though fun to be sure, they both ultimately know their preferences. "Alright, alright," Anko concedes, throwing her palms up in surrender. "Anyway, I was scared you might be depending on the training, you know? Using a mask, putting on a brave face while you bottle it all up. We both know how bad that can end up, but I''m not getting that vibe from you at all." "I don''t know what to tell you," Kurenai answers honestly. It''s not as if she can confess how incredibly good her body feels after hours of sex with a genin. She still has trouble epting it herself. It''s not that Kurenai is free of her agonizing heartache, or able to stop the thoughts of Asuma from entering her mind every ten seconds, but she knows it won''t conquer her. It''s not unlike drowning for forty seconds and breathing for twenty. Terribly agonizing though it may be, it won''t kill her. "I do hurt, Anko. I am hurting but I also feel like it won''tst forever, you know what I mean?" "Of course," Anko answers. "It means there''s a shelf life on that self-imposed agony and that''s a relief in and of itself." "I have hope it won''tst forever," Kurenai admits, woefully, wondering what that says about her love. She''s lost herself in the pleasures of the flesh to forget about the suffering ache of her broken heart. Does tossing aside the pain for pleasure mean she also tossed her ability to love again? Kurenai feels that''s an answer she won''t learn without time and opportunity. Her emotions are still a wreck but her body is tingling and that''s all it is for now. "Without that silver lining, I''d well, I guess I would be an emotional wreck with a mountain of snot-tissues all over the ce." "I''m sorry this happened to you babe," Anko sympathetically asserts, wrapping her arm around Kurenai''s slim waist. "But I''m d you''re not off the rails bat-shit crazy. Bitches like that annoy the fuck out of me. Like they can''t survive without their man! Fucking bullshit." Kurenaiughs at her friends irks. "Obviously I''m not content with how things are going with Asuma, but he was clear from the beginning. I just... I overextended I guess." "Well," the busty kunoichi starts, hugging her friend by the hip. "Lucky for you Anko-nee-sama doesn''t buy her friends boxes of tissues... she gets them boxes of condoms," she proims, snaking her hand from Kurenai''s hip up to her soft breast for a hefty grip. "Anko!" Kurenaiughs, trying to hit her evading friend as Anko continues to say with cheer, "so, let''s forget all about that miserable shit and getid!" "How about I try to forget, and you handle the rest," Kurenai counters with a smile, to which the shorter beauty groans in yful disappointment. "I''m sorry, Anko, but as I''ve already said, I still have training ns to do." "Kami, they''re fucking genin!" Anko states in great disbelief. "You don''t need to put so much effort into their training. They got so much basic shit to learn, their entire first year is just an idiots guide to, how not to die from Tree-Walking. Just toss ''em a few scrolls and wish em the best of fucking luck." With a humored huff, Kurenai shaking her head in yful disbelief, asserting, "how they ever overlooked your exemry skills in educating future shinobi of the Leaf, I will never understand." Anko nods with viral meaning, stating as fact, "it''s like they can''t see how easily scorn and torture build character. My brats would make Hokage for sure." The mention of Hokage reminds her of Naruto. It''s an odd feeling to know beforehand, to actually n on going over to a genin''s home for the purpose of guiding sexual exploration. Kurenai is neither excited nor disgusted by her physical arrangement with Naruto. It just is. She can''t deny it''s immoral or loveless, but she can''t deny having already enjoyed sex with him on multiple asions for several hours. She can''t deny how mortified she would be if anyone found out, but she can''t deny how thoroughly she enjoyed losing herself on his thick shaft. She may have misgivings about the whole affair, but she''s still going to meet him, and it''s more than likely she''ll experience many orgasms because of it. The arrangement she has with the young blond, though unofficial, isn''t so different from the seduction training of elite reconnaissance and undercover work. She''s aware Konoha employs such tactics of information gathering, though not as much as many other viges. She, herself was offered to serve the vige in that capacity. Kurenai turned it down, though she knows Anko did it for a number of years. It''s how the curvaceous kunoichi found her love and talent for torture. In the end, Kurenai knows it''s not a matter of the heartfelt intimacy, but of guilty cravings of the flesh. Intellectually, it may be better to go without such carnal hunger, but she''s not hurting anyone, there is a clear benefit to the vige, and more importantly, she can forget about Asuma and her hurt, if only momentarily. Since Anko knocked on her door earlier, Kurenai''s been wondering if she should tell her voluptuous friend. They keep secrets from each other; there''s no way they can''t with their profession. This, however, isn''t a secret for the security of the vige. This is personal. It''s personal and many would say immoral. It has the potential to change their rtionship forever and Kurenai''s not sure she''s ready for that. The two beauties enjoy their night outthe men lusting around them, more so. As promised, Anko took them to one of therger bars that cohabitate shinobi and civilian alike. They dance and though they drink, Kurenai has no more than two, no matter how many times Anko or hopeful bachelors try to persuade her otherwise. It''s not long before their friends join them, and much too soon than she''s ready for, Asuma walks through the door to the cheers and adtion of many of her peers in the barminus Anko, Ygao, Kakashi, and Genma. Kurenai is easily savvy to his awareness of her, but as the nauseous tightness of her stomach dreads the thought of actually speaking with him, she informs Anko, "I should get going." . You can visit my Patreon store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Anko breaks away from a muscr hunk, protesting after Kurenai, "Awwe on. Just stay for a little while longer. You''re going to have to be around each other eventually." "Maybe," Kurenai agrees. "But not now." Approaching between the sexy kunoichi, Genma asserts, "I''ll walk you," moving to join Kurenai without her consent. "I''ll be fine," Kurenai conveys simply. "But thank you-" "I insist," he counters amiably, stepping to the side to invite her to go first. Aside from his assertiveness, she has no reason to doubt Genma. They''ve all known each other since they graduated from the Academy. While he''s always been a bit aloof about his goals, he''s always had her back. Kurenai simply nods, and as they leave the rowdy bar, she can feel ''his'' eyes on her back, like a concentrated ray of magnified sunlight. She ignores him as much as the clenching in her chest, not unlike how he disregarded her as Genma escorts her from the bar. They walk to her home because she can''t exactly tell him she''s going to a genin''s apartment to have copious amounts of sex. It''s on the way back, on calmer streets, that he finally says, "he''s being an idiot." Asuma, Genma, Gai, Kakashi, Hayate, Ygao, Anko and herself are not only peers but also friends which means that just because Asuma isn''t there, doesn''t mean his agent isn''t and the raven-haired beauty truly doesn''t want to deal with this right now. ''Genma is supposed to be my friend too,'' Kurenai thinks with growing irritation, asking with a little heat, "are you here to speak for him?" "I won''t deny there are a few things he wants you to know," Genma simply states. "And as one of his more sociable friends, I suppose I fill that role." "I don''t..." she starts but only sighs the end of herment. Rethinking her reactive need to be defensive, she rather says, "It''s unnecessary, Genma. You shouldn''t have to." "I want you to know," he returns. "If it''s all the same to you," she says with more heat in her tone. "I''d rather enjoy my night." "I want you to know because... Because," he huffs a bit ofughter. "I guess I''m selfish in the end." She looks at him confused. He sets his eyes and takes her hand, ending their walk. As delicately as their calloused hands can, he holds her fingers rather than her whole hand before revealing, "he isn''t going to marry the princess." She''s shocked, suddenly feeling the cold of the night as goosebumps spread throughout her irresistible body but he continues to say, "he told me himself." "Genma I" ''don''t know,'' she thinks as her emotions destabilize feeling more than she can process as he continues. "But I don''t think you should be with him," Genma tells her straightforwardly. "I want what''s best for you, Kurenai, and though I care for you both, your happiness means more to me. I know him and I can say with confidence, he''ll be fine if the two of you aren''t an item. That''s just the way he is. You are one of a kind, beautiful in every way. I know this is sudden, but you amaze me. We lead dangerous, often short, lives and a future with him may not be worth it. All I ask is you consider the possibility someone else can love and cherish you the way you deserve." He raises her hands to his warm lips and imparts a deep kiss on the back of each hand. As one of his long-time friends, Kurenai doesn''t want to say anything she''d regretter, and so says nothing. As a kunoichi, she doesn''t recoil from the non-threatening, ttering gesture but as a woman with an aching heart to protect, she''s stunned by his affection. With all her intelligence, Kurenai can honestly say she wasn''t expecting a confession from Genma. Even when he raises his warm hand to her cool left cheek. She says and does nothing as he turns and leaves. Kurenai''s sharp mind reys his words as her feet continue walking. Learning about Asuma''s non-marriage was shocking enough but in the same minute, Genma pronounces his romantic interest in her. It consumes her mind as she automatically walks home, and is surprised to find Anko leaning against the front door. Walking up to her friend, she can tell she''s inebriated by the blush in her cheeks and her unfocused eyes. "Anko? What are you doing here?" "I juss wanted to make ssure my best babe was okay," she says with a slur. Before Kurenai can say more, Hinata-chan walks out with a ss of water and extends it to Anko. Having lied to her own father about training, the indigo-haired kunoichi arrived a day early, much to her wee surprise. "Sensei, wee back." "Thank you Hinata-chan," Kurenai tells her student. "Go get ready for bed. I won''t be back tillte." With a short bow, Hinata-chan leaves and Kurenai nods to Anko to go. "Thanks, kid," Anko says and slowly follows Kurenai. "So?" Anko asks as they slowly walk to Anko''s apartment. Chapter 74: Chapter 74 "I can''t think about this right now," Kurenai states, having been attempting to make sense of the ways this is either right or wrong, exhausting or empowering, inconsequential or significant. Kurenai''s emotions simply feel too raw, inmed with aggravation, and her propensity to use her mind even on matters of the heart is failing her massively. It''s just too overwhelming, and it''s unlikely she can make the right decision like that, so Kurenai just breathes and walks. "What''d he say," Anko asks with a bit of a snicker, adding, "not that I can''t guess. No matter how cool he thinks he is, it''s soo obvious to these chocte eyes." In a detached tone, Kurenai reys Genma''s words verbatim as if she were reading a report rather than recounting a personal experience. "I recall having heard he had a crush on me when we were fourteen but nothing came of it. I suppose I can''t say I''m entirely surprised by his affection," Kurenai figures aloud. "But his timing leaves a lot to be desired." "Like an STD," Anko groans. "Cropping up at the worst time. But, you know, early bird does get the worm, and he''s been wanting to feed off yours for years now." "Kami, Anko," Kurenai huffs with mild humor. "Do you have to paint such a vivid picture?" "I''m nothing if not creative," Anko chuckles happily, Kurenaiughing with her. "And yet, he''s not wrong about the job. Any mission could be ourst." "He also said Asuma isn''t marrying the princess," Kurenai states. "Though I have no reason to doubt him, I just find it hard to believe." "What a shitty asshole," Anko bellows incredulous. "What''s his fucking deal, chucking all that shit on you? Just say the word babe, and I''ll forsake all men with you... for a solid month. Sorry, but going without dick for any more than that and I''ll likely rape someone." Kurenai smiles despite her preupied mind. "Don''t ever change Anko." "Not a chance, babe," Anko states as they near Anko''s rough amodations. Anko could find a better home but her past is not easily forgotten among the vige. While not neighbors, Naruto doesn''t live far from Anko, making Kurenai ponder if she''s just a sucker for the shunned. "You want toe in?" Anko asks. "I''m pretty sure I still got a bottle of the good stuff." "Thanks, but I should be off," Kurenai rys. "Come on, you told the kid, you''d be backte and everything," Anko protests, taking her friend''s hand. "I''m just going to train a bit," Kurenai assuages, squeezing Anko''s hand as she discerns how different their definition of ''training'' is. "Take my mind off of things for a while." Anko gives Kurenai a quick peck on the lips, "alrighty. Night babe." Stepping in front of a disgusting red door, Kurenai wonders why Naruto lives here when it''s leagues worse than Anko''s ce and he should be able to afford something better. Barely tapping twice, the door swings open. The golden-haired resident gives her the widest grin before he rushes forward and wraps her in a strong hug, nting his face between her lovely neck and shoulder. Her body shudders to feel his radiating warmth and toned muscles of his shinobi-body. Her sexy dress doing nothing to dampen the impregnating feel of him as she tells him, "wait, wait. Inside, inside, Naruto." Rather than letting her free, he easily picks her upto her humored surpriseand carries her in. "I''m so happy you came," he expresses jovially into her neck and ebony locks, forgetting the door as he walks into his apartment. She closes the door with her free hand as she tells him, "I can see that. While there''s nothing wrong with enthusiasm, this is still inappropriate." Chuckling, he lowers her to solid footing but he doesn''t let her go. He''s beaming with a great smile as he immediately wants to know, "so, what''s my treat? You said if I did good in my training, you''d give me a treat. What is it?" The warmth of being so adoringly held doesn''t outweigh how improper it is, so she reaches around her and unfastens his hands to pull away from his hug. Still, holding his hand, she leads him into the much cleaner apartment towards his old ratty couchwondering what his personal attachment to the overly worn furniture might be before asking him, "does that mean you''d like me to help you train?" "Sure! But you should probably know..." Naruto trails off after she plops him on the couch while she sits on the coffee table in front of him. Still wearing her berry-red, cocktail mini dress from her night out, the hem of thece fabric rides up, nearly reaching the apex of her gorgeously crossed legs, showcasing a tremendous amount of toned thigh. Naruto''s eyes grow incredibly dark, dted pupils brazenly dering his base want as he gazes at her beautifully crossed legs. Momentarily lost in need, they''re close enough for Naruto to reach over, eager to touch her. Kurenai grabs his hand as she sighs. ''This boy,'' she mentally utters. "Naruto, remember to control yourself." He shakes his head but it does little to regain his control. "I... You just look so beautiful and sexy... it''s hard. This is three hundred times worse than waiting for Ramen." Gazing at her with pleading eyes, he craves to know, "can- can we start now?" Fixing her lustrous pitch-ck mane behind her ear, Kurenai can''t deny how ttering being wanted to this degree is, though she doesn''t appreciate how disruptive it can be when they need to talk. Letting out another sigh, Kurenai standssashaying the hem of her skirt to cover as much thigh as she canshe answers, "we can''t start just yet, but thank you for thepliment." Kurenai then takes him by the shoulders and rotates him in his seat, positioning him to face away from her before she sits on the couch behind him. "For now, let''s talk like this. You were saying?" Thrown off by how odd it is to be looking at his nk wall all the while talking to her, Naruto asks, "what?" "You were saying I should know something? About your training?" "Mnn, oh yeah," he exims. "Lately Sakura-chan''s been training with me, so I don''t know if that''ll be a problem or not. We''re still keeping this secret, right?" He asks the wall. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters. Here I leave the link /ckGoku222 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 "Yes. Yes, we very much are, yes," she tells the back of the blond''s head. "In fact, unless I say otherwise, don''t ever reveal or even admit to what we''re doing to anyone. If you doe across anyone who suspects, deny it and tell me right away, understand?" "Got it," he answers. "It''s kinda weird talking to you like this." "Whose fault is that," Kurenai returns. "Haruno-chan was the Kunoichi of the Year... how often does she train with you?" "Hmm, before this week, we only ever trained during team meetings, but now we train together every day." Thinking about the possibilities of the girl''s change of attitude towards Naruto, Kurenai asks, "do you think she might be using training to spend more time with you?" Kurenai already knows Haruno-chan is of the same beliefs as most of the vige when ites to the Jinchriki. It''s possible the pink-haired girl isn''t aware of a growing attraction. "I don''t think so," Naruto answers. "She tells me every day it''s only about getting stronger and how much she loves Sasuke-teme," he says with a gag. Kurenai wonders about Naruto''s love. From Kiba-kun, Kurenai knows about the Uchiha''s poprity among kunoichi, and having seen his photo, she can understand the attraction. The future of Naruto''s love seems destined for heartache. "I think she just wants to get stronger," he sullenly concludes. "I don''t feel that''ll be much of a problem, then," Kurenai asserts. "Does she know about your secret training?" She can hear his smile when he answers, "for the most part. She knows about my clone training and I told her I was working on shape maniption, but she doesn''t know what jutsu it is." ''Chakra shape maniption?'' Kurenai focuses on before curiously asking, "what jutsu is it?" Forgetting why his back was to her, he abruptly turns around in sheer excitement, and eagerly exims, "it''s the coolest jutsu ever! It''s so awesome!" His fists are clenched from bubbling energy when his blue eyes are stunned by her sitting form. She''s very seductively sat with her legs crossed, facing him with her elbow propped on the top of the couch and her head resting on the palm. With her other hand t on the cushion between them, her breasts are more pronounced and he can''t tear his eyes away. Her beautiful midnight ck hair frames her gorgeous face and he swallows arge lump stuck in his throat. "It''s- it''s so awesome, it- it might be worth two- er, three treats," he nervously tells her as his eyes feed on her alluring figure. Kurenai rolls her eyes at having to deal with his arousal again but allows him to remain facing her. She snaps her fingers and gestures for him to look her in the eyes, repeating the interesting bit of his exnation. "Chakra shape maniption? As in changing the form and movement of chakra?" Still aroused he nods before she continues. "Though I hadn''t expected you to be learning that quite so soon, I think one reward will more than cover any progress you may have madest night-" "I mastered it," he quickly tells her, then rifies, "well, I mean I can do the jutsu, it''s just not quite battle ready yet- Ah! But that''s more because I''ve never been in battle. But yeah, I mastered it! And it''s really really good! You''ll be so amazed, I''m sure of it," says Naruto as he shuffles a little closer to her. "So, um, can we do... you know, something extra?" It''s painfully obvious what Naruto wants; to the point she''s half amused and half annoyed. Kurenai takes a brave metaphorical step toward amused, and inquires, "does the jutsu have a name?" He nods vehemently. "Do you know it''s rank? Because if it''s anything less than a B, you can forget this whole-" "It''s an A-Rank, but honestly, it should be S-Rank," he interrupts inching closer to her. Feeling his radiating heat in tandem with his growing arousal, she again wonders about his body. ''No one should feel so warm,'' she thinks as she allows his eyes to trail up and down her tightly d body. Rather than move away from his growing lust, she instead looks at him suspiciously, curious about the details behind this A-rank jutsu he''s mastered, especially since she very much doubts Kakashi had anything to do with it. It''s possible that someone else is teaching Kakashi''s student but even that seems unlikely. After she considers his reward proposal, she responds, "ifand that''s a big ifif this jutsu is something spectacr, I''ll consider a more appropriate reward. Now, what did you master?" "Promise?" "I''m your sensei," she responds, ignoring the nature of the study. "Sensei''s don''t lie to their pupils." With a huge grin on his face, Naruto hops away from her and around the coffee table. Looking around his clean apartment, he exins, "I''m not going to use it on anything in here, but believe me, it''s crazy destructive." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 "That''s fine," she answers with an amused huff, as if she needed to actually see property damage as validity. "I know nearly all of Konoha''s and even some enemy A-Rank jutsu." With a nod, Naruto calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." Lost as to the need for a clone, Kurenai watches on as, without any further hand seals, Naruto, with as serious an expression she''s seen on any ninja mastering their skill, extends his palm forward. The clone seems like he''s scratching the air above it, whento her great surpriseblue wisps of visible chakra quickly grows into a solid sphere of spinning spirit energy. She can feel the extreme refinement of the dense chakra ball as he wills it into a perfect ball of energy. It nearly makes the hairs on the back of her neck stand up when he calls, "Rasengan!" Her bewilderment at the miracle in front of her couldn''tst long enough. No matter how long she stared, it wasn''t until Naruto allowed it to fizzle out did she snap out of her face-stricken awe. She hadn''t even realized she was standing so close to him until he canceled the highest form of shape transformation there is. Though she''s never seen the incredible jutsu developed by the Yellow sh himself, it''s fame is nearly as widespread as his Hiraishin no Jutsu. She''d even heard of Rasengan from Genma when he was part of the Fourth''s guard toon along with Raid, and Iwashi. "How?!" is all she can think to gasp. The toothy blond chuckles good-naturedly as he steps in to wrap his arms around her yielding waist, "pretty sweet huh?" She rips his arms from around her waist and drags him to the couch, making him sit as she kneels down in front of him. It''s easily an arousing sight for Naruto as she''s effectively between his legs and he can easily picture her mouth wrapped around his member like in some of the pictures she showed him to satisfy his semi-hard erection. But her face is nearly in panic and he can''t understand why she''s so frantic, which has the effect of keeping him calm enough. "You don''t understand," she frantically starts. "Do you have any idea who created that jutsu?" "Uh, the fourth Hokage?" "Exactly!" she calls looking him directly in his unenthusiastic eyes. "And it took him three years to master it! That''s not a jutsu anyone can just do, much less a genin fresh out of the Academy. Hokage-sama might be the only one in the entire vige who can possibly do it. Naruto, this is a big deal. You have to tell me how you learned that technique." Naruto didn''t expect such a reaction but, fortunately, Naru-nii came up with something he can make work. "...well, I''m not sure I can say." "Try!" "No, it''s... jeez, um, I mean it could be forbidden," he tries and she tilts her head and sharpens her eyes confused. Naruto slowly pats his stomach, looking away from her and tentatively asks, "you know about it, don''t you?" When she looks down at where he pats, she understands. "That it''s illegal to talk about it? I just don''t want you to get in trouble." "I understand," Kurenai ims, grasping what Naruto means. "For argument sake, what does that have to do with the technique?" Naruto hums a second before answering, "sometimes, I''m in my head or, I guess it''s the seal, and uh, I don''t know... it''s really hard to describe, but, it''s like a maze in there, and I met someone-" Her stomach tightens at the sh of her father''s smiling memory as she asks, "you met... it?" "No," he lies, though he hates himself for it. "I met someone else, well, it was more like a voice than an actual person I could see. Anyway, it warned me about the seal and taught me Rasengan." Kurenai is speechless and without thinking, she rests her extended forearms t on his thighs. Naruto feels the perfect softness of herrge breasts graze against his knees, but rather than be swayed by her incredible allure, Naruto has to ask, "ne, was I not supposed to do this? Did I do something wrong?" Kurenai looks up to him and can easily read how worried he is, or to be more precise, how worried she''s making him. She reaches forward with her right hand and lightly pats him square in the chest. With a smile, she reassures him, "hey, it''s okay. You didn''t do anything wrong. I''m only surprised. Have you told anyone else? Kakashi-sensei?" "Pfft," is his reply. "I would''ve if he gave a damn. Even though you attacked me, you''re still a way better sensei than him." Her face winces a bit as she recalls her shameful assault on him. "Well, I can understand your point of view but always remember he''s one of the strongest shinobi in the vige, and he''s gone through a lot." Naruto says nothing more on that, and when she notices his eyes travel down to her cleavage, she''s quickly aware of her position; on her knees, between his own, leaning over so even her breasts slightly grazes his thighs. She spots his thick erection bulging against the restraints of his pants and easily recalls their deal. ''Kami, he learned thee Rasengan,'' she mentally calls out in disbelief. ''What does a reward for that look like?'' "Nai-chan," he moans, bing more aroused by the second. ''I suppose I''m already on my knees,'' she points out, grabbing the waist of his nnel pants and boxers. She shimmies them down slowly all the while watching his pained face. Popping free of his cotton restraint, she''s almost concerned by how hard and throbbing his veiny member is. Actually seeing him up close, her first impression is quite simply, ''yes.'' Her second is, ''fuck me.'' Like the potential she can see in his future, she can feel to the point of humming the potential for many orgasm-filled nights. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 The purple crown of his cock is perfectly carved to slurp her insides with every thrust and drag. The shaft is thick and his base is faintly ringed with what she can only assume is the knotting muscle. Taking in fleshy musk of the upward curve phallus, her mouths waters. It pulses desperately for attention and Naruto cries again, "Nai-chan, please." Taking his hot base firmly in her right hand, she gives him a sympathetic smile before leaning down and assuredly licking the head of his angry crown, coating it in her flowing saliva. He groans happily when she sucks at his bulbous head, unconsciously shirking his hips forward. Kurenai leans her weight on his thighs to keep him still, pressing more of her soft breasts against him as her mouthps and sucks him off. With her lips sealed around his thick cock keeping the pressure taunt as she slurps up and down his meat, she isn''t surprised when his hands dive into her raven-mane gripping her head as she bobs up and down his. Though not exactly enthusiastic about giving him a blowjob, Kurenai does enjoy the sexual act as she takes his sizable balls in her free hand and massaging them. Naruto, in particr, is enjoyable to tease. She enjoys hearing his pained gasps, the way he scrunches his eyes shut, his legs spasms and how he grits his teeth as she starts taking as much of him in her small mouth as she can. Taking the cock out of her mouth, Kurenai, informs him, "cum whenever you want Naruto. Just let me know," she adds before dragging her tongue along the double-ridged underside of his thick shaft when she feels two hands grip her raised bubble bottom. She whips around to see another Naruto. His clone from earlier smiles at her before focusing all his fascinated efforts on kneading and massaging her firm posterior. Kurenai isn''t sure how she feels about this, sandwiched between two Narutos but the possibilities it conjures up Kurenai grows sodden. The tight material of her cocktail dress is peeled over the rest of her ass giving the clone a most beautiful view of her thonged ass. He can see the sheen of liquid coating the inside of her thighs and without much dy, he moves the thin silk out of the way and dives in face first. "Mnnn," Kurenai moans around his saliva-coated cock. Feeling Naruto''s hands all but force her on his shaft, she returns her attention to the meat pole in her grasp. As the clone enjoys his meal, Kurenai devours hers to the throat, bobbing up and down his thick meat all the while sucking and swirling her tongue around him. When she feels two fingers explore her moist cavern, and his mouth sucks on the protruding bundle of nerves, she moans gutterly around Naruto''s rod as she squeezes till he yowls. "Nai- Nai-chan, I''m almos..." she hears but she''s having some difficulty understanding since she''s starting to get close herself. Doing the hard thing, she pulls away from both Naruto''s. Though still jerking the original, she turns to the clone and asks for, "tissues. Or a towel." The clone quickly returns with a towel and Kurenai is amazed by the amount Naruto cums all over it. The pungent tang probes her nostrils, arousing other centers of her impure brain, alerting her body to grow hotter and wetter and ready for more. She gives the towel to a disgusted clone before sitting on the edge of the couch. His warm hand is immediately pressing against her lower back, wing at her mini-dress attempting to remove it. Though Kurenai still feels her frustration beg for release, she prefers finishing their conversation and so grips his eager hands and moves away. "Naruto, we still need to talk," she says, though his eyes are so dted she can barely see any blue left as her drinks her near nubile form in. The lust on his face unequivocally says he''s overwhelmed with need and she sternly states, "you need to listen to your sensei. Calm down and regain control." He doesn''t. At least not initially. Still fully erect, he grips himself as he pleads with her, "I don''t like this. Can''t we just- I really want to just-" "I know, but you have to control your urges," Kurenai exins as she readjusts herself in her mini dress. "Impulse control will help you be even better as a shinobi and a lover." Kurenai watches him calm down mentallylooking utterly heartbroken in the processbut physically, still fully erect. Sighing sympathetically, Kurenai walks over to him, takes him by the hand and leads him to his bedroom. Without the light on, closing the door behind them renders the room pitch-ck. "I can''t see," Naruto states. "I know," Kurenai acknowledges, leading him to the bed. Once naked in the darkroom, she settles them in the creaky old bedNaruto on his side with Kurenai behind him. "Just rx against me," she tells him. "Focus on my voice, okay?" Holding him felt like sitting too close to a fire as she states, "right now, I want to talk about what we''ll be going over. I''ve already exined in our lessons a bit of the practical side of things, what goes in where, why it feels good, varying positions, but most of that is simply technique. There''s more to making a woman feel good than technique." "How do you mean," he cautiously voices. "Woman are sensual creatures," Kurenai exins. "We want to feel an emotional connection to the person we''re physical with." "I get that," Naruto admits, constantly looking for anyone that can acknowledge him. If he didn''t have Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-nee-chan, and Iruka-sensei, he knows he''d go insane. Not wanting to travel down that gloom, Naruto asks, "you don''t" Naruto turns around, enjoying the slide and settle of her fluffy soft breasts against his chest, and only barely managing to make out her eyes. "You don''t love me, right?" Allowing the change of position to stand, despite the stiff hot rod pressing heat against her pelvis, Kurenai answers, "I''ve already exined that we won''t be romantic-" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 "But that''s my point," Naruto interjects, leaning in flush against her, his head in the crook of her neck, pelvis-to-pelvis, chest-to-chest and both growing warmer. "I know you don''t think about me like how I think about Sakura-chan, but I still feel really really good when I''m with you. That might not be the same but you''re super important to me." "It''s better with the person you love," Kurenai upholds, talking to the naked blond in his bed while thinking of a coal-haired Jnin escorting a princess. "The person I love doesn''t love me back," Naruto answers tly, angling his aching erection so its hard, curved length can hook up the moist apex of her legs in closer. "Doesn''t that mean if I can''t have that connection, all I can hope for is techniques to you know, help me make sure no one ever regrets being with me?" "I''m sure no one will regret being with you," Kurenai alleges, feeling him pepper her chest with kisses, often sucking hard enough to pull the skin, sending a delectable sensation throughout her body that makes her tighten her legs around his throbbing member. "You did," he absentmindedly points out as he takes her hardening nipple in his mouth and starts sucking. His suction moves her supple flesh in his mouth delighting in the soft feel and her gentle whimpers. "Tha- ahn, Naruto" Kurenai tries, feeling his eager hips press forward enough to spread her leaking lips against it. "That wasss mnn, different." "Why," he asks between massaging and sucking on her delicate teets. ''Why indeed,'' Kurenai muddles to think before stating, "well, I didn''t, AHHNN! Naruto," she calls feeling his head push in the drowning entrance of her cunny. Despite the slurping pressure, Naruto only slides in halfway. "UUHHG," Kurenai groans at the engulfing intrusion. Narutos shifts them over, putting his weight on his knees between her widening legs before he thrusts fully to capacity. "Nai-chan, Nai-chan," Naruto groans in rapt pleasure. "You feel so" ... KURENAI Observational Log: Week:01 Day:01. 01 Days out of(/) undetermined(?) SUBJECT: Summer Fox* AGE: Undetermined* GENDER: Male. HEIGHT: Confidential* WEIGHT: Confidential* PENIS SIZE: Beyond Average. Reference: ording to thetest reproductive organ study published in the Journal of Medicine, the average length of an adult''s genitalia is 5.6 inches(14.2cm) long with a circumference of 4.8 inches(12.2cm) when erect. The margin of physical variation does not exceed .7 inches(1.7cm). Fifteen percent of the male poption is over 7 inches(17.78cm) and only three percent are over 8 inches(20.32cm). ording to the Journal of Urology, the average size of an adult testicle is measured at 4x3x2 cm and the average measure of semen per ejaction is one teaspoon. It''s noted that younger males ejacte two or three more times than older males, however, it''s only a generalization. Observation: Subject: Summer Foxfrom here on will be referred to as SFhas been measured at 7.4 inches(18.8cm) in length when erect. Circumference measurements from tip to base when erect are as follows: Crown; 5.5 inches (13.97cm), Neck; 5.2 inches(13.02cm), Shaft; 5.6 inches(14.22cm), and Bulbous nd(his knot); 5.1 inches(12.95cm). The spherical erectile tissue at the base of his penis is notrger than the crown or even the widest part of his shaft nor is it always triggered. Further study is required at this point, however, the sensation it creates is so singr, it effectively aids physical sensation upon climax. Testicle size is slightly above average, measuring at 5.2x4.1x3 cm. Average quantity of semen per ejaction is measured at three tablespoons. SF has irregrly high levels of stamina and staying power. Personality and living conditions y a significant role in framing his style of intercourse; typically observed as long in duration and unyielding in intensity. Evaluation: The vagina SF regrly engages in sexual intercourse is measured at 3.4 inchesaverage for a woman of my height and weight. However, as the vagina is made for birthing babies, it''s exceedingly stic and can expand up to 200% when aroused, correcting the vaginal length of SF''s partner when sexually aroused to 6.8 inches(17.2cm). Given the angle of entry, SF regrly fills to maximum capacity. SF''s crown is pronounced and the thickness of his shaft works in tandem with the crown to inducewith every strokea highly pleasurable dragging against the soft barbs of the vaginal wall. Considering the stage or round of intercourse, effects can range from delicious friction to mind-numbing pleasure and possible catatonia. SF sexual appetite is ravenous and his lust is on a hair trigger, however, he always asks for some form of consent, whether it be vocal or physical. SF will need extensive training in self-restraint. Once SF is in the throes of passion, all lucidity and technique are discarded for the sake of reaching climax. While naturally-endowed advantages ensures partner''s satisfaction, SF will require prolonged instructive discipline to expand his sexual ability to that of masterful. To begin with, areas of training will include massage training, nipple and breast y, and kissing. Future education will feature oral sex andat SF''s repeated requestanal sex*. Personal Notes: I may be starting this observational journal now, however, the bargain struck between Summer Fox and Iwhich has progressed to consensual sexual congressbegan nearly two months ago. I will not be going over the events that''s lead a woman of my standing to this unexpected point in my life. Truthfully, I still have notable reservations about the entire affair, however, I''vee to realize that this ever-present concern stems more from the condemnation of society as well as reaping the disappointment of my friends and colleagues, than it does with SF himself. He''s a singrity, and if this rtion wasn''t with him, I''m certain it would NOT have happened with anyone of his standing. I now look to the future; as I always have. In that respect, SF has boundless potential; both in and out of the bedroom. Due to behavioral constraints imposed by our governing organization, I am hampered by how much I can influence his training as a shinobi. Taking into ount that he can be in multiple ces at once, I''ve decided to use this ability to expand his knowledge base. It''s unlikely either of us would be punished if I rmended a scroll for him to read. However, without even handing him the first scroll, I know this will be a challenge for the hyperactive male. Fortunately, this is the purpose by which I live my life happily. *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Full Name will not be documented. *SF''s age is unspecified. Public Records may have beenpromised. *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Height will not be documented. *For the purposes of anonymity, SF''s Weight will not be documented. *I am not looking forward to anal sex. Not with his size. Toys and preparation may be needed. Observational Log: W:01 D:03 03/? . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Personal Notes: SF has the kind of penis most woman wish were on taller, hotter men. Even calling it a penis feels insufficient. It truly is a cock. No other way around it. And Kami does it do the job. While Summer Fox is certainly not perfect or highly skilled, and tends to forget when he''s too excited, I can''t fault him too much without noting my own shorings. I sort of lose my own head; not as much as he does in the beginning of our session, but after round four or five, I''m mindless. It''s so bad sometimes I don''t even notice we''ve started another round without a condom kami, the creampies I have a theory. It''s been brought to my attention through thements of my colleagues and though I hadn''t anticipated it, it does exin the buoyant joy of it all. While the term Honeymoon Phase is generally reserved for newly formed romantic pairings due to the feelings of perfection in discovering each other, at its essence, the phrase is simply a union that shares a wildly eptable biological experience throughout the initial stages of their coupling. While SF and I are not a pairing in any conventional way of the wordthat is to say romantic in naturewe do share a bond, a connection, that''s deeply gratifying and dare I say, addictive. As an emotional rtionship, the honeymoon phase wouldn''t apply to us, but as an honest physical union, it most certainly does. As the most responsible of the two, I should begin to move us past this bubble of bliss. The bargain struck between SF and I centers around guidance, sexual enlightenment, and self-improvement, not numerous cream-pies, mindless orgasms, and nestled slumber*. As for his knowledge base, I decided to start him with various scrolls on different Taijutsu styles. With my own team to manage and develop, I can''t dedicate as much time on SF''s training as I would like but it''s my hope I can slowly slip in Genjutsu or Finjutsu theory and begin to round him out as a shinobi. *Every time I wake up in his horrible bedeither before or after a round of coitusSF is always holding me. Always! While it feelsforting and nice more often than not, I''m beginning to ponder the depth of this behavior. How alone was he? Observational Log: W:01 D:05 05/? After a week of vigorous lessons at his residence, I''ve had it! While I would never use jutsu on undeserving civilians, I''m still an infiltration specialist. Henge''d as an obscure Konoha Housing Rights Division officer, I easily met with SF''sndlord; a fat, balding, inbred and shoved in his unshaved face the Article Code expressly ensuring all tenants have a right to clean, habitable housing, andndlords are required to maintain livable unitsones in which doors and windows are not broken; the roof and walls keep out water; plumbing works, there are no vermin running free in the building or unit, and dispenses HOT and cold water. Hot Water! If I have to wash off the copious amount of dried up evidence in his freezing cold shower again, I''m going to burn that building to the ground! Lastly, the Honeymoon phase seems to still be in effect. Having learned SF is the only upied apartment on his floor, I''ve be noticeably more vocal in my more mindless moments of bliss. I''ve instituted a day-on, day-off rule. Hopefully meeting every other day will ease the cravings. Observational Notes: W:02 D:01 08/? Reference: ording to thetest orthodontic study in the Journal of Medicine, the average length of an adult tongue for a male is measured at 3.3 inches(8.5cm). Observation: In addition to the canine trait on his sexual organ(his knot) SF also has a long tongue with observable nodules that produce above average friction when licking. SF tongue is measured above average at 4 inches(10.16 cm) in length. Evaluation: SF is enthusiastic with regard to licking and sucking my vagina. The exterior of his tongue provides a wonderful amount of friction. However, SFcks awareness when picking up his partner''s cues. As a result, SF has little sense of how to build toward an intense climax. Instruction should focus on pacing, the inclusion of simultaneous stimtionnipple y, hair pull, or muscle massageandbinations. As his instructor, I''ve also exined theplexities of kissing properly: Compromising with your partner, of leading and following, of biting and sucking, of erogenous zones like the neck, earlobe, cor bone, of bringing the whole body in closer, whether it be hands on the face, neck, lower back, or my personal favorite, in my hair. Despite obvious inexperience and repeated instruction, SF was enthusiastic throughout and eventually found a rhythm that worked well with me. Further practical experience and guidance are required. Personal Notes: He''s noticed kissing is another one of my weak spots. There''s just something about two, hot, saliva coated tongues squirming inside my mouth, against the roof or teeth, at the same time my pussy is writhing as he drills me... Without thought, my body just mps down on his thick length and I orgasm that much harder because of it. As such, we''ve spent a fair amount of time on the subject of kissing. I''ve revealed three personal thrills during kissing that make my knees tremble; gripping and tugging my hair, allowing me to suck his tongue as he drills me, and tasting my own juices on his tongue and lips. Unsurprisingly, our make-out sessions end with my cunt squeezing the cum out of his cock. This was before he left. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 It''s unfortunate I''ve only spent a week with him before his team was assigned an escort mission. It was shocking to learn how they had received said mission. While I begrudge low-rank missions as much as every shinobi in the vige, I would never raise my voice and demand better missions from our Hokage. I was sure SF would be reprimanded in some way shape or form, however, I''ve learnedafter the factthat SF seems to have a working rtionship with Hokage-sama. It makes sense considering certain details.* Of course, I refused to engage in our usual activity the night before his mission. As a general rule, shinobi tend to not engage in rigorous sexual activity before missions. However, I utilized the time to go over strategy and his gear, and was upset upon discovering everything he owned was worn and or old. He exined that it''s all he could afford which didn''t make sense. As I had plenty to spare, I gifted him a standard shinobi field pack,plete with Kunai, Shuriken, Makibishi spikes, Exploding Notes, Cable Wire, a couple sh and Smoke Bombs, Emergency Food Pills, and an empty Sealing Scroll. SF was through the moon, to say the least. He used the day and many clones to present me with a gift of his own, an unusual flower; dirty because of all the earth still attached, but pretty and thoughtful nheless*. Though he was worried about how things might change when he returned, I reassured him that I would still be here when he got back and I had no intention of breaking our arrangement. *For the purposes of anonymity many details of SF''s rtions will be restricted. *Our bargain shouldn''t have room for gifts, however, I allowed it given his insistence it was special, though he didn''t know how. Will check with a specialist. INO It took Ino half a day before she simply decided to do it. Due to her age and her n''s prominence in the vige, buying one made her nervous. It would certainly get around if people found out the heiress to the Yamanaka n, Yamanaka Ino bought a vibrator to pleasure herself at sixteen. Ino listens to enough gossip and bathhouse rumors to know that would definitely be talked about at length. Her n would also be looked down upon. But ording to her body, her fingers weren''t enough to reproduce the high of pleasure she achieved with Naruto. As a ninja, Ino found out she had nothing to worry about. She was in her bed that evening with a vibrating dildo the length and girth that most reminded her of Naruto. While acquiring the sex toy was all too easy, using it seemed to be a problem. For some reason, it didn''t fit, and Ino isn''t sure why. She was plenty wet. After sucking Naruto off as Sakura, she has a fairly urate idea of his size, and yet something wasn''t quite the same. Ino tried putting it in until it hurt and had to stop. To ease her frustrations, Ino''s been making do with the vibration against her clit and training harder with her team, but it''s been the most confusing issue of her week. Not the only confusing urrence. Recalling her conversation with Sakura when she dropped off her report before Team 7''s mission, Ino is growing more and more confused about Naruto. Sitting at the register of her families empty flower shop gives Ino plenty of time to try and make sense of Sakura''s evaluation. "How''s your traininging," Ino had asked an annoyed looking Sakura. The Yamanaka was absolutely thrilled by how disheveled the pink-haired kunoichi looks. Un-moisturized, unconditioned, un-beautified, Sakura looks like she went through an obstacle course in the densest part of the forest. Ino smiled with obvious satisfaction, clearly angering the pinkette as she adds, "I don''t want either of you two slowing Sasuke-kun down." "I hate you," Sakura inly spits. Though the vitriol was in as day, Ino shrugs it off. "Do you have any idea how much that baka trains?! It''s practically attempted murder!" "It can''t be that hard," Ino chuckles with amusement. Narrowing hateful eyes on the long-haired tinum-blond, Sakura simply growls, "have you water-walked yet?" Unsure of what Sakura is implying but unwilling to appear unaware, Ino shrugs with her response, "we''ll be starting tree-walking this week actually. I''m sure we''ll be water-walking in no time. Why? Have you?" Smugness is the only other emotion the pink-haired girl showed that day as she told her, "well when you start tree-walking, you''re going to feel proud when you can hold it for thirty minutes, and you should. As a student of Iry-ninjutsu, I can tell you that''s above average for ninja our age. Do you want to know how he trains What lunacy you forced me to be apart of? That idiot fights Kage Bunshin of himself on water for hours! Everything he does is jacked up to insanity and it''s killing me! It''s a personal best if I only pass out once." Ino didn''t believe it. Not that Naruto. Not the Dead Last of their ss. How could she? He was the most hopeless case the Academy had ever seen. If he wasn''t an orphan, Ino was sure his parents would''ve taken him out after failing the second time. Ino even asked Asuma-sensei what''s the average length of time one can hold tree or water walking. His response of, "hours," also came with a caveat. "Just because a thing is unlikely, doesn''t mean it''s impossible," the gruff Jnin-sensei told them. "This world is filled with odd and unexpected shinobi. The Nara technique of Shadow Binding is as unique as the Yamanaka techniques mind-walkers and the Akimichi techniques of body weight and size maniption. Then there are Kekkei Genkai which is a different league of weird. You never know what you may face out there which is why teams are the most effective way to fightto cover each other''s back." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 It suddenly didn''t seem so impossible, though that doesn''t exin why Naruto was so horrible in school. Clowning around is fine and all, but when it came time to actually doing the work, Naruto was always a failure. The blond loud-mouth was a paradox Ino couldn''t ignore because she knew her mind simply wanted to think about the biggest event in her young life since graduating from the Academy. The event that turned her from a girl to a woman now made Ino hyper-aware of Naruto, despite how pathetic he is ''or appears?'' she wonders. It almost made Ino happy when Asuma informed them he wouldn''t be marrying Princess Tomoko. Not because she hadn''t liked the princess when she got to meet herTomoko-hime even said she looked like a family member. Like many in the vige, Ino was impressed by the grandeur of the royal daughter and was looking forward to the announcement of a wedding; partly because it would be such a momentous event the entire vige would celebrate and also because she would get to buy a new dress. No, Ino was happy because the news of it was more distracting than thinking about her urges. More so when she learned that Asuma apparently has a sweetheart within the vige. He hade into the shop after the princess left to buy roses. Red roses. As a student of botany and flower arranging, Ino knows what red roses mean. They''re the unmistakable expression of deep emotion, whether it be love, respect, admiration, devotion, heartfelt regret, and sorrow. And any florist worth their petal knows twelve roses mean ''be mine,'' or ''I love you.'' Considering the princess was gone, it wasn''t hard for Ino to deduce Asuma-sensei had a special someone in Konoha. Initially, it made her wonder about honor and duty to one''s vige. She never thought Asuma-sensei would prefer not to marry the princess until she saw his face as he purchased the roses; which could only mean he''d do it out of duty. Simply put, it was expected of him. He clearly loved whoever this woman was far more than his face expressed for Princess Tomoko. It was a scious thrill that thankfully had nothing to do with Naruto. This distraction made Ino feel like she could breathe, and the Yamanaka heiress was desperate to know who this woman was. Ino doesn''t recall anything from the bathhouse talk or from some of the older girls working for her n. She had even asked Shikamaru. The pineapple-head was too bored to care but when Ino promised to wake him up every time he tried to go to sleep, he deduced Asuma''s sweetheart was either a Jnin-sensei or a Special Jnin. When Ino asked her mother, she mentioned how reserved Asuma is about his private life, primarily due to being the son of the Hokage and that meant most of the woman seen with him neversted. Despite her curiosity to know the identity of this kunoichi, what was more interesting was the fact that he came back three dayster and then four days after that to buy a dozen red roses, which told her he either had multiple women, or he was really really sorry to one who wasn''t having it. She wished him luck thetest time he came in to purchase a dozen long stem roses. Sitting alone in the shop waiting for any customer toe in and distract her from her medical scroll on ''Basics of Water Release,'' and her unsessful exploration of her sexual awakening. Ino ns to try her vibrator again once her mother returns when the bell above the door finally rings, automatically making her sit up, close the scroll, and speak with practiced cheer, "wee to Yamanaka''s Flower Shop." Ino''s happy to see her mother return, though she''s talking about orders with a woman she''s never metlikely a potential clientwhich means she''ll have to wait a little longer before she can run to her bed and relieve some pent up stress. "I''ll only be a few minutes sweetie," her mother calls as the pair head into the hallway leading toward the greenhouse. Assuming the potential client simply wants to see their wears, Ino guesses her mother will be five minutes tops as she starts removing her apron. As it often happens when Ino is ready to leave, the chime above the door rings again, automatically prompting Ino to cheer, "wee to Yamanaka''s Flower Shop," while at the same time hoping this won''t take long. Tying her apron back in ce, Ino immediately recalls the beautiful kunoichi as Team Eight''s sensei. Ino''s only seen the ebony-haired sensei in passing around Hokage tower and remembers thinking, ''with her long dark locks,rge red eyes, and shapely athletic body, that''s a woman who stands out.'' Women like her make Ino, along with other girls, wish she can grow up faster to have a body like that. "Ah, Yhi-sensei, how can I" Ino greets with a smile that quickly sours. "Afternoon, Yamanaka-chan," Kurenai smiles her greeting. Before Kurenai even makes it to the register, she notices how frightened the young blond is, frozen in panic at the sight of the exotic flower in her hand. So terrified was the girl, that Kurenai began to wonder if the potted flower was a poisonous nt she was unaware of. "Ino-chan?" Kurenai calls, dispensing with the honorifics. Ino''s head snaps up to the beautiful sensei. The question of why she has a Fire Slipper Orchid, one of the rarest flowers in the world, in her possession is on the tip of her tongue when she hears her mother call out from the back. "I''m nearly done, sweetie." Instantly Ino thinks about the deal she made with her parents; keep the profit of the rare orchid''s sale or allow the n to try and cultivate more; which of course will take no less than fifteen years. Ino had decided not to ask Naruto if there were more orchids. She didn''t want to see him. She didn''t want to feel urges. She didn''t want to lose control at least not with the Dead Last. For the thousandth time, Ino thinks how much easier this would all be if her deflowering happened with Sasuke-kun rather than Naruto. Clearly, there were more Fire Slipper Orchids, and for some unholy reason, Kurenai-sensei had one. "Where did you get that sensei?" Ino nearly snaps, only barely recalling Kurenai-sensei is her superior and respect is due. Hearing her mother return with the potential client, Ino knows she doesn''t want her mother to see the orchid. It would raise questions of who discovered this ''golden'' garden that Ino didn''t want to be answered. She didn''t want anyone to know Naruto gave her the orchid all those weeks ago. And now, to her dread, Kurenai-sensei may answer those questions for her. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 "Pl- Please, sensei," Ino begs, moving around the counter and extending her hand. "Please, please, please, can youe with me? I- we- can''t" Kurenai-sensei is clearly confused but trusts her and takes her hand. Exiting the shop with haste, Ino is shouting behind her shoulder, "mom, I''m heading out! I''ll be back soon!" Despite her panic as they rush through the market''s street, Ino happens to note the ebony-haired sensei''s calloused palm and couldn''t help but be envious. Ino wonders how much training it would take to create so many callouses when the young sensei stops her cold. "I feel this is far enough, Yamanaka-chan," Kurenai states, stopping between buildings at the edge of the street. "Can you tell me why we had to rush out of there in such a hurry?" Ino looks around nervously a moment before responding, "I can but, can you please tell me where you got that orchid?" Kurenai eyes the girl skeptically. Clearly, there''s a story here and the young Yamanaka is agitated. Still, she answers, "it was a gift, though I''m unaware of this particr orchid. Now, would you care to answer my question?" Ino isn''t sure what kind of cover-story she cane up with that would be convincing when she hears a squeal. Ino and Kurenai both turn to Ino''s ted mother. She''d found them and the way Ino''s stomach tightened up felt like she was kicked in the gut. "Ka-san-" "Another one!" The normally calm brte Yamanaka exims. Moving closer to the rare orchid, the Yamanaka matriarch looks from Ino to Kurenai and back before stating, "I''m fairly certain the Fire Slipper Orchid my daughter had received was from a boy. Why my daughter didn''t think I would find her rushing off strange, I do not know, but I''m curious, Kurenai-sensei, are you perhaps delivering this orchid on his behalf? Would that mean you know his identity? I know my Ino-chan has reservations about the boy-" "Ka-san!" Ino hisses. "Ino, recall your manners," her mother warns, returning to her normally calm and collected demeanor. Ino calms down as her mother continues. "As I was saying, I realize this can feel embarrassing for all involved, however, as a mother and florist, I can''t ignore such extravagant gifts." Kurenai smiles politely before stating, "I''m unaware of the details surrounding this nt-" "I''ll exin it to you," Ino interjects. "If we can go to lunch?" One look at her mother and Ino adds, "alone please." "Really now, Ino, for this boy to go so far" "Please," Ino begs her mother with both hands sped together. "Fine," Ino''s mother replies, before turning to Kurenai. "However you must tell me who this boy is- Not as a mother, but as a florist. Clearly, he''s discovered a gold mine." "I take it this is a valuable flower," Kurenai hazards an easy guess. "One of the most," Ino''s mother simply states. "Well, Yamanaka-san," Kurenai begins. "If anything, I can assure you this boy does not know it''s value. He simply thought it was pretty. With your permission, I''d like to take Ino-chan to lunch." Using her mask to perfection, Ino''s mother nods her eptance, however, Ino knows she wants answers and it seems like she won''t let it go. Turning to her daughter, she extends her hand, sternly asking her curious daughter, "the key to the register? You left with it." Sure enough, wrapped around Ino''s elbow is the key to the cash register and the realization that she had to suffer all this because of a small bit of metal annoys Ino to no end. KURENAI Once the pair have settled in a nearby tea shop with the apparently valuable Orchid on the table between the kunoichi, Kurenai states, "I feel I''ve been patient enough, Ino-chan. How about you start with the orchid." With a huff, Ino slowly answers, "it''s one of the rarest orchids in the five nations. Taking fifteen years to bloom, the market value is as high as seven-hundred and fifty thousand ryo per stem." Kurenai could not keep the shock from her face. ''Seven-hundred and fifty thousand ryo per stem!'' Kurenai wonders if she''ll ever stop being surprised by the boy. First, his chakra reserves, then Rasengan, to then learn of his nature maniption training and of course the sex. To Kurenai, the surprise isn''t simply the orchid with such an astounding value but also because Ino seems to be the girl Naruto wanted the lessons for to begin with. He''d always mention his teammate Sakura, but never once did he bring up the heiress to the Yamanaka n. For some reason, the obviously beautiful tinum-blond sitting before her seems to want to keep Naruto a secret from her family. If nothing happened why would such a secret need to be kept? Unless the girl doesn''t want to acknowledge unexpected feelings for Naruto. It''s understandable. Kunoichi ofte seem ravenous over the Uchiha or the Hyga boys. Most boys seem to dislike Uchiha-kun primarily because he has the tragedy, the wealth, a face, and natural ability that receives all the female attention. Kiba-kun, in particr, will go off on such a tirade if the Uchiha is brought up. The two are silent long enough for the tea to arrive. In that time, Kurenai wonders what Ino and Naruto''s rtionship is, and so asks, "why don''t you want your parents to learn about Naruto?" Ino gags in response, which seems like an exaggeration in Kurenai''s opinion, but then again, Kurenai is aware and often reminded of how effortless Naruto brings out negative reactions out of people. Kurenai is really starting to wonder what kind of life the blue-eyed boy has led. The sensei has heard and seen too much extreme behavior not to satisfy some of her growing curiosity. "You know, if you have feelings for Naru-" "I don''t have feelings for him," Ino cuts her off, adding, "who would? He''s the worst in just about every way you can think of!" ''That''s definitely not true,'' Kurenai thinks with a tingling tightness of her legs before imagining Ino yelling that very rebuttal to Naruto. It would certainly exin why he''d want to gain more experience with girls though, the sex doesn''t make sense. He would''ve asked, ''how to date,'' not, ''how to make girls feel good.'' Unless the pair have done some physically romantic activity which Ino is extremely embarrassed and ashamed about. ''Possibly a moment of weakness?'' Kurenai wonders, before asking, "how would he know to bring you this orchid?" Again, the girl seemed dejected to answer, "a couple of months ago, he wasing back from his training in the forest and I noticed a petal of the orchid stuck on that disgusting jacket of his." ''Yes, that jacket is absolutely horrendous,'' Kurenai can''t help but agree. "I never told him how valuable it was but you can probably guess how much I wanted to know every detail," Ino finishes. ''That must''ve been when they first started being aware of one another in a setting that wasn''t the Academy,'' Kurenai thought. Understanding the lengths Naruto goes to for his dreams, Kurenai wonders if Ino is apart of that future he sees so clearly. ''Maybe he''s using Ino to get over Sakura,'' Kurenai wonders, though quicklying to the conclusion that isn''t the type of impression Naruto reflects. "And you haven''t seen him since," Kurenai wonders aloud. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 "Kami, no," Ino answers with such ire, it mildly annoys Kurenai. "You''re not going to tell my parents are you?" "I''m not certain," Kurenai answers honestly. "How difficult is it to tend to this orchid?" "Very," Ino simply puts. "Which means it would likely die under my care," Kurenai reasons. "I need a specialist to avoid killing it. Would you prefer I deal with another florist? As a shinobi, I don''t feel your parents would appreciate my taking such a rare prize to their civilianpetitor." "You can sell it," Ino suggests. "Again, I would need a florist for their connections," Kurenai responds. "Unless you''d like me to stand in the market ce trying to convince someone to spend seven-hundred and fifty thousand ryo on an orchid. Do you know what you can buy with that amount?" "Then" Ino grasps for ideas a couple of seconds before suggesting, "then give it to me and I''ll sell it for you. Just please don''t tell my parents about that baka." Again, Kurenai is irked by the casual way Naruto is disregarded, and so assuages the blond. "I will not tell your parents, however, I will not lie to them either." "Thank you Kurenai-sensei," Ino states with clear relief. "I also have two conditions you must adhere to," Kurenai adds surprising the girl. With her silent nod, Kurenai deres, "one, you will take and tend to the orchid until I decide whether to sell it or not. I will, of course, pay you for the work." Though it was a gift from him, Kurenai should talk to Naruto about it. It''s a very expensive gift after all and he might have different ideas for it if he knew the price. "For my second condition, you will join me for a little reconnaissance work." She hesitates to ask, "uh, what kind of reconnaissance?" "Intelligence gathering," Kurenai answers. "On one, Uzumaki Naruto." "What?" she gasps. "Why?" "I have questions that need answering," Kurenai simply states, taking a sip of her tea. "About that idiot?" Ino asks. "What''s there to know that you haven''t already heard? There are all sorts of rumors about him, like, stealing, rape, and murder, but, I''m not so stupid to believe that kind of fear mongering. I only believe what I see, which is the stupid pranks he does, he''s talentless, which is only worse because he''s so loud and annoying about bing Hokage." Having heard all of that and more, Kurenai expresses her dissatisfaction. "Well, I wonder about all of that." "Why?" Ino can''t help but ask the beautiful kunoichi. "How do you even know Naruto, if you don''t mind my asking? You''re Team 8''s sensei, so why would you care about that idiot more than Kakashi-sensei?" "You shouldn''t specte on Kakashi-sensei''s diligence toward his students," Kurenai quickly asserts before adding, "Uzumaki-kun has been assisting me for several weeks now. Interacting with him has led me to wonder about a number of things I would like rification on." "Like what?" Ino follows up, not at all expecting the idiot to be helpful to such a beautiful woman, but then wondering about what Sakura said of him. Ino''s mind is curious and her body is pushing to delve deeper into his world. "Like everything," Kurenai answers easily. As Ino mentally repeats, ''it has nothing to do with him and everything to do with the deal,'' Ino states in a huff, "okay." NARUTO ''Ah, the Escort Mission to Wave,'' Naru-nii recalls with mncholy. ''I''m just happy it''s not another stinkin'' D-Rank mission,'' Naruto thinks as he walks with his team in formation around Tazuna-jiji. ''Besides, I have way too much energy,'' Naruto adds. ''Yeesh, maybe it was a good thing I never had sex,'' Naru-niiments more to himself before really thinking about it. The way Naru-nii trails off, Naruto adds, ''how amped up I''m feeling, I''d say you were right, if you weren''t so wrong Nii-san.'' Naru-niiughs before offering, ''rx. You''ve got clones training right now. Dispel them when you want to feel tired.'' ''That helps, but it''s more physical energy than chakra energy. Nai-chan wouldn''t even budge the night before I left. Like, that''s so mean! And now we''re walking suuuper slow when I feel like I can run all day!'' ''Well, putting the smoking hot sex aside, I get having too much energy. Which is good because you''re going to need it for this mission. Actually, there was something that I wanted to talk to you about.'' ''What''s up?'' ''You remember how I said we have to be careful with some stuff? Like, if we change too much, I won''t know how things y out before they happen to you?'' ''Yeah'' ''This is one mission I want to change no matter what.'' ''What about the future?'' Naruto''s concern asks, trying to calm down his energetic muscles.''You said it could be dangerous to change stuff.'' ''I can still help in other ways; like with training and info on shinobi to watch out for,'' Naru-nii assures him. ''Besides, I think we can both agree you''re already doing stuff I''ve never done.'' ''Okay,'' Naruto agrees with a shrug. ''So what do you want to change?'' ''There''s a person I want you to try and save,'' Naru-nii expresses. ''His name is Haku. You''ll know it''s him because he looks like a girl and he''s got long dark hair. He also pretends to be a hunter-nin.'' ''Why''s Haku so important?'' ''Haku is one of those shinobi who''s had it as bad or worse than us. He lost his parents too and he was alone until he met Zabuza.'' ''Zabuza?'' ''Kiri Jnin. Crazy strong. You''ll have to be extra careful around him. He thinks he''s a monster, and to some extent he is. He knows a lot about the dark side of the shinobi world but he''s wrong about the things that matter.'' ''What''s that?'' ''Friends aren''t tools. Ninja''s have feelings. And we''re not just fighting machines for the highest bidder.'' . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 84: Chapter 84 ''Why would Haku be with someone who thinks like that?'' ''Because to Haku, Zabuza is like Iruka-sensei or Ji-chan. Zabuza was the first person to care for Haku and Haku will die to protect him.'' Naruto nods in understanding, making Sasuke look at him oddly. ''So how can I help him? I can''t imagine anyone would ever make me change my mind about Ji-chan or Iruka-sensei.'' ''You have to convince Haku that his existence DOES matter, and you have to convince Zabuza that shinobi CAN be more than tools or killing machines.'' ''Yeah but how?'' ''You''ll figure it out,'' Naru-nii simply states. ''You''re me after all. I have faith in you.'' ''Hmm,'' Naruto''s mind wiggles with suspicion at the puddle ahead. ''What?'' Naru-nii asks. ''There''s something weird about that puddle'' With a lot of mirth in his voice, a humored Naru-nii asks, ''what''s weird about it?'' ''I don''t know,'' Naruto responds. ''I guess it''s just weird to see a puddle all of a sudden.'' Hearing Naru-nii chuckle a bit, he then advises, ''well since you''re on mission, you should definitely keep your eyes open, just in case.'' With too much energy to just wait and see, Naruto simply takes out a shuriken and tosses it with deft uracy at the puddle. To Naruto''s great surprise, a wed hand shoots out of the dematerializing water, ''nging'' against Naruto''s blocked shuriken. ''Huh,'' Naruto thought to which Naru-niiughs and says, ''have fun using up that energy!'' Naruto didn''t know what to expect from his first battle, but he''s full of energy and he''d been sparring against multiple clones with Sakura''s urate tactics for weeks, making him rather calm. Despite the power aching to be released as a pair of ninja sprint toward them with deadly intent, Naruto thinks, ''thank Kami.'' Without even acknowledging his team or sensei, Naruto crosses the middle and index of each hand and shouts, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." Ten clones appear surrounded by thick smoke. In the distraction of the extra bodies and smoke, the sharp ws of the gauntlets cut in from the left and the right. Two clones are popped instantly, one by each attacker, yet Naruto only needed the physical extension of their weaponized hands for a couple of well-timed clones to grab each gauntlet, holding them inert for simultaneous strikes from the remaining Narutos to the body and face of both attackers. Naruto, himself felt such gratification driving the knuckles of his energized fist into the temple of one of the assassins, he wanted to do it again. After Naruto had absorbed Sakura''s pinpoint timing of attack from the clones she alwaysmands, Naru-nii helped Naruto to quickly pick up on the trick to fighting multiple attackers at once: focus on his own openings while using his ears more than your eyes to read an attack. Shinobi ears can hear the shifting of dirt, splitting of air, metallic humming and even note the distance and timing by how fast sound reaches the ear. It''s how Naruto fights all his clones two or three at a time. With Naru-nii''s experienced guidance, Naruto eventually recognized a few of his own openings and learned to expect attacks and focus there. These shinobi don''t seem ustomed to such all-around continuous attack. Like a Naruto-barrage, the second they turn one direction, a clone is striking at their blind spot. The assassins take out another two clones before two more clones throw kunai at the killer''s heads, and as expected, the fast ninjas dodge, allowing Naruto and a clone to catch the thrown weapon in a sprint toward the killer''s backs and stab them between the tenth and eleventh rib, directly into the liver. Having experienced multiple times how a liver shot can incapacitate, the would-be assassins are shocked to stillness long enough for more cloned kunai to be brought up to their necks, threatening them with execution via severing the jugr. With pressure firmly kept on the kunai in their liver, the assassins aren''t in any immediate danger of bleeding out or a quick death as Kakashi calmly walks up to them, impassively congratting his genin student. "Well done, Naruto," Kakashi says as he walks around the ck-haired assassins. "Gzu and Meizu, the Demon Brothers. Chnin from Kirigakure." ''What did you guys do with the Demon Brothers?'' Naruto asks, Naru-nii. ''Ya took care of them already,'' Naru-nii asks more out of surprise. ''Man, I wish I could figure out how to see with this thing.'' ''Yeah me too,'' Naruto wistfully agrees. ''We just tied them to a tree,'' Naru-nii recalls. ''I assume they were arrested since we never saw them again. Still, you should ask them who they''re working for.'' In the deepest voice he could muster, Naruto asks, "who are you working for," while Kakashi and an irate Sasuke-teme are disarming and securing them. "What makes you think they''re working for anyone," Tazuna stiffly asks. "Because they would''ve let us by if we weren''t a target," Kakashi answers. "I think it''s time you were open with us, Tazuna-san." Tazuna, of course, exins the real circumstances of the mission. Team Seven were told of the destitute living conditions the people of Land of Wave is suffering due to the greed of a shipping magnate named Gat and how he uses Gat Company as a front for illegal dealings. "Gat''s effectively bankrupted our country with hispany''s monopoly on shipping and the only way to revitalize our economy is to build a bridge to the maind." "Naturally he wouldn''t want this bridge to be built," Kakashi easily interprets. "Ma, ma, what to do this is easily an A-Rank mission It''s likely to only get harder from here on out" "Please, we can''t go back," Tazuna proims. "I have to continue! Everyone is depending on me to finish this bridge!" After all the help Naru-nii''s given Naruto, helping Haku has been the only request he''s ever made, and truthfully, after hearing a bit about the supposedly girl-looking boy, Naruto would''ve helped him regardless of Naru-nii''s request. So, Naruto shoulders his pack and easily chimes in, "we''re wasting time, Kakashi-sensei. The faster we get there the faster we can help these people!" INO Ino was upset. No, she was angry. Outraged even. Kurenai-sensei and Ino had just left the second most popr grocery in the marketthe same grocery she shops in, her n shops in, most vigers shop in at least once or twice. While the number one grocer in the market has more product, they can be overpriced, which is why the number two spot will always have business. The number two grocer, Mitsuwa''s, is also run by a retired shinobi which means active military receive discounts. Kurenai exined the reconnaissance was a twofold n, though she would only share the first, which was walking in the blond idiot''s shoes. Ino didn''t see the point, however, Kurenai mentioned Narutodespite only earning genin rank paydoesn''t have the type of expenses that would keep him perpetually poor. So, Kurenai had entered the most popr of the grocer separately to observe, while Ino, henge''d as Naruto, shops for basics. Before Ino can get one thing in the basket, she''s chased out with a broomstick ''a broomstick, of all things!'' . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 In the second grocer, Mr. Mitsuwa took over the tender from one of their cashiers and proceeded to charge Ino-in-Naruto''s guise, four hundred and eighty ryo for a single candy bar when the price tag clearly says ten ryo. At the first word of outrage, Ino got Naruto banned from the grocery store for life. Both Kurenai and Ino were shocked and regretful for getting Naruto banned. "Let''s try not to ban him from the weapons shops," Kurenai says as they walk the crowded markets. "Well, that asshole overcharged me by over four thousand percent for a stupid candy bar!" Ino yells, feeling an absolute need to defend herself. She hadn''t even done anything wrong. More than that, Ino had done so much to avoid the blond blue-eyed boy, and now she''s literally disguised as him. Ino was stressed enough. "I could buy premium steak for that amount!" They walk the market toward their next destination. No longer disguised as Naruto, Kurenai exins to Ino as they walk, "it''s critical shinobi fuel their body for maximum performance. I had wondered why instant ramena mealcking many essential vitamins and mineralsseemed to be the only thing he eats. Now we know." "I still don''t see why this matters," Ino shamelessly admits. Sure she wasn''t expecting to be treated like that but Naruto must''ve deserved it somehow. "For all we know, he probably pulled a prank on Mr. Mitsuwa," Ino reasons. "That''s a possibility," Kurenai agrees. "We''re investigating because I want to know how much Uzumaki-kun is ountable for. Imagine what happened to you at Mitsuwa''s happening to him all the time for no reason." "That doesn''t make any sense," Inoments. "No one can be that mean for no reason. I''m certain Naruto''s done something." "Well let''s see what we learn," Kurenai states. Kurenai enters the familiar shinobi weapons shop, ''Ten Out of Ten,'' a few minutes before Ino, henge''d as Naruto, strolls in as she imagines he does. Kurenai is greeted warmly by the man in Chinese garb. The shop''s owner, Dny-san, is enthusiastically helping Kurenai, while Ino waits. Like Ino in her n''s flower shop, Dny-san''s daughter also works in the weapons shop but the bun-haired girl refuses to help Ino-Naruto. Ino even calls to the girl, who only replies she''s busy stocking. Dny-san excuses himself from Kurenai, saying, "I''ll only be but a moment, Yhi-dono. I must deal with such a rude customer." The older man didn''t have to walk far to tell Ino-Naruto, "I have nothing for you this month, so leave, boy!" Unsure what the arrangement might be, Ino keeps it moving for Kurenai''s reconnaissance, replying, "but I need to buy a field pack." "Boy," the old Chinese man warns, heightening himself to tower over Ino-Naruto. "You should consider yourself lucky I''m even letting you buy our secondhand inventory. Without me, you''d be fishing through the recycling center for the broken and useless." "B-But I''m a shinobi," Ino-Naruto returns. She''s never heard of a shinobi weapons dealer refusing to sell to a shinobi. "I have ryo, I can buy your best!" "These weapons are for true shinobi, not some demon Dead Last!" the man profanes. "Now get out of here before I ban you like all the other shops!" Sure enough, every other weapons shop had violently reminded Ino-Naruto that he was banned. Throughout the day, they learned that it was not just the weapons shops but the wears, essory, and armory shops as well. Restaurants were worse and even furniture stores were hostile. Ino couldn''t believe it, yelling out in sheer frustration, "what the hell!" As they walk into Naruto''s building, Ino also has to yell, "And why are we here?" Kurenai was deep in thought,piling a report of the day in her head as she passively answers, "the only other person he could ask to take care of Tori-chan is in the hospital, so he asked if I would feed her." "Tori-chan?" "A beautiful royal purple Sterling," Kurenai answers, thinking of the best feature inside his apartment, excluding the boy himself. As they ascend to the top floor, they both wonder why the hallway lights aren''t on. Entering Naruto''s apartment, they quickly learn the electricity is out, then eventually discover the water and power to the entire building is gone. Even in the dark room, the Sterling wouldn''t leave as Ino iratelyments, "you know, it wouldn''t surprise me if thendlord''s charging him as much as a n home to live in this dump." "I''ll figure out what''s going onter," Kurenai conveys, hoping it''s not what her brain is suggesting it is. "In the meantime, I think we gathered enough intel to move onto the second leg of the mission." "Gathered enough aggravation you mean," Ino totes. "Kami, I was ready to kill someone! How could anyone who has the honor of selling clothes ever treat another human being like that? Fashion is beautiful and that idiot needs it more than anyone!" "At least we''re more aware of why he has so many jumpers," Kurenai adds. "The only ce that would sell him an outfit has boxes of unsaleable merchandise." "That orange garbage shouldn''t exist in this world and he''s selling it one at a time for as much as premium shinobi linen! How does Naruto not murder someone? And did everyone get together and just agree to call him a demon? ''Demon this,'' and, ''Demon that'' It''s urgh!" "Keep in mind this is more difficult for you because you''re ustomed to a significantly different mode of address," Kurenai reminds the tinum-blond. "You''re the heiress of the Yamanaka n and he''s just an orphan no one likes. Obviously, they would treat you with more respect. Remember, he''s ustomed to this even if he shouldn''t be." "I guess, but still," Ino argues. "That doesn''t exin everything." "Well, hopefully Iruka-sensei can help fill in some of the gaps," Kurenai tells the girl as they begin to leave. "Iruka-sensei," Ino repeats. "Why him?" "Aside from this ''Ji-chan'' of his, Iruka-sensei is the only other person that seems to know him," Kurenai affirms. "I''ll meet you at the hospital next Sunday, visiting hours." Ino remains silent, taking it all in, and simply nods. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 86: Chapter 86 NARUTO ''Are you in Land of Wave yet?'' Naru-nii wonders. ''I''m almost gone here.'' ''Not yet,'' Naruto thinks. ''Still in the fog.'' ''How are you and Kurama getting on?'' ''Not bad,'' Naruto hesitantly answers. ''He can be pretty stingy but he had a pretty good idea I wanted to run by you.'' ''What''s up?'' ''He wanted me to use up all my chakra on a bunch of clones to do whatever I want throughout the day, then he''ll let me use his chakra instead.'' ''Are you nervous about that?'' ''Yeah, I guess I am,'' Naruto admits. ''I mean I don''t want to lose it or anything.'' ''I get that, but remember, he''s angry because everyone thought of him as some mindless monster only capable of hate,'' Naru-nii exins. ''But I can tell you he''s not terrible and his chakra''s not terrible. It''s up to you, though. He''s your partner after all.'' ''Yeah,'' Naruto affirms as their group slowly advances in their little boat under the cloak of thick fog. ''I guess I just wanted to talk about it. I feel better now, thanks.'' ''Anytime,'' Naru-nii voices. ''I won''t be there when you meet Zabuza and Haku. Remember, just because I told you what happened to me, doesn''t mean it''ll happen the same to you, so keep your eyes and ears open. Haku will be the one in a mask pretending to be a Hunter-nin. If you see any white rabbits, be ready.'' "There!" Sasuke calls as he throws a shuriken into the bushes, startling a few birds to take off in the air. After checking the shrubbery, Naruto yells, "Ah! You killed a rabbit!" With big balls of tears in his saddened eyes, he quickly cradles the motionless rabbit in his arms. He looks from Sasuke to the bleeding rabbit, continuing to yell, "how could you be so cruel!" "I- I sensed something-" Sasuke defends. "Oh! Thank Kami," Naruto interrupts. "Usagi-chan''s still alive!" Rushing over to Sakura, Naruto presents the injured furry animal, asking, "could you?" "What am I, your vet," Sakura asks though taking the bleeding animal and working her best to heal its injury, after which, Kakashi yells, "get down!" They all get down just before a giant sword spins lethally overhead like a tossed shuriken, filling their ears with a deafening metallic hum until it lodges itself halfway through a tree ahead. Feetnd on the long handle of therge sword and the Demon Jnin they belong too amplifies his awesome killing intent. Despite the suffocating killing intent, Naruto moves into ce with as much stealth as possible. It wasn''t until Kakashi-sensei cleared the mist and told his team he would never allow hisrades to die that Naruto recalls the summit Naru-nii has him climbing toward, of the training he''s killing himself over every day, and then he remembers who has worse Killing Intent than Zabuza Kurama. Staring down the Demon Jnin after staring down the Demon Fox suddenly didn''t feel so challenging. "Ne, you should give up now," Naruto calls out to the unmistakably strong Jnin. "Because you''re looking at the greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!" "You''re acting big, wearing that headband like you''re a ninja," Zabuza slowly, evilly, chuckles. "But a real ninja is someone who hovers between life and death numerous times. Only those in my Bingo book deserve to be called Ninja. Guys like you, can''t-" "So, all I have to do is beat you to deserve being called a ninja?" Naruto interrupts. "Naruto-" Kakashi warns as Zabuza chuckles evilly. "You should have been aedian brat," Zabuza spits. "You would''ve lived longer." "How about this," Naruto irately yells back. "How about I let you have the old man behind me," he bargains as he points to the old builder, "if you beat me. But if I beat you, I get your sword!" "Naruto, enough!" Kakashi admonishes even as his stern red and ck eyes remain fixed on Zabuza. Though Naruto feels it in his body to listen to his sensei, he also knowsthrough no fault on sensei''s partthat Kakashi doesn''t know everything. Again, Zabuzaughs before bringing up his index and middle, activating jutsu. "A clone is more than enough for you," Zabuza states as a water clone emerges. "Kakashi, if you interfere, I''ll kill the brats and the old man behind you." "Kakashi-sensei," Sakura warily calls but isn''t sure what she wants to ask. Whether it''s about Naruto, them, or the mission, this is all dangerous territory and it''s looking closer and closer like one of them wasn''t going to survive it. While her duty kept her by Tazuna-san, she worried more about Sasuke-kun and her team. Naruto moves away from the safety of his battle-ready Jnin-senseiwho''s stuck between the mission behind him and the assassin in frontto the clearing beside them, all the while the water-clone is eying him. Naruto takes out prepped kunai for each hand, spinning them in the air before gripping them in a fighting pose. The water-clone rushes to the blond, and as a taller faster adult, he was on Naruto in a second, bringing down the clone of hisrge sword with scary speed. Naruto smiles as the sword slices down for the kill before speaking, "boom." Both Naruto and Zabuza''s water clone explode, surprising some longer than others. Kakashi and Zabuza were able to sense the kunai being thrown from the bushes at the original Demon of Hidden Mist, and when Zabuza blocks it, Kakashi and his Sharingan are on him. Though Zabuza stops Kakashi''s kunai to the neck with his bare hand, a couple of shurikens thrown low and from Zabuza''s blind spot are embedded in his leg. "It''s over," Kakashi harshly states as he locks Zabuza''s injured arm in an arm grapple before expertly breaking it at the elbow then immediately follows up with a strike to the rogue Kiri-nin''s nose. Despite a broken nose, the Kiri-nin rolls back with the force, attempting to gain some distance, but Kakashi is far more mobile, never letting up on the constantly retreating Kiri-nin until the half-naked ninja is leaning heavily against a tree, visibly exhausted with a kunai deep in each limb. Before Kakashi can execute the killing blow, two senbon stick the eyebrow-less assassin in the neck instead. Turning to the direction of the senbon, the mostly stunned group find a masked ninja with long ck hair standing calmly on the long branch of a tree. Naruto emerges from the bushes as Kakashi checks Zabuza''s body, asserting, "definitely dead." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 87: Chapter 87 "Thank you very much," said the sweet voice of the hunter-nin. "I''ve been waiting for the right moment to kill Zabuza." "Uwah," Naruto bemoans, looking at the senbon and thinking, ''so, this is Haku.'' "That''s a hell of a shot." "He''s a Tracker-Nin, from Hidden Mist," Kakashi mildly states, happy his blond student isn''t irrationally outraged by the impressive skill of someone who could be as young as Naruto himself. "You''re very knowledgeable," the Tracker-Ninments. Naruto and Naru-nii had discussed how to handle the situation enough to realize they needed more time. Neither one coulde up with a n that could readily convince Haku to not sacrifice himself for Zabuza, so they decided to just go with ignorance for the moment and taking the time to ask as many questions as they could in the hopes that a n will form. So, Naruto takes therge sword from Zabuza''s back and examines it as he asks, "do you think he had anyone he cared about? Someone who might be sad he''s gone?" "Zabuza Momochi killed over a hundred Academy students before bing a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist," Haku calmly states from behind his mask. "He''s murdered too many since then to have anyone he cares about." "I doubt that," Naruto returns, knowing the truth and slowly lifting the sword. "I bet even Zabuza had someone he cared about. We''re not just killing machines after all. We all have people we want to protect." The quiet that followed is broken by a scoff from Sasuke. "Don''t pretend that was protecting us, Dobe. I don''t need your protection!" "Sasuke," Kakashi admonishes. "Ninja are tools," Haku tells Naruto. "They are the highly tuned instruments of death for the use of a vige or a benefactor paying for their services." "Nope!" Naruto calls loudly. "Friends aren''t tools. We have purpose and it''s got nothing to do with just killing." "If you ever felt any loss at all, you''d know how stupid you sound," Sasuke retorts. "You think being an orphan means you know loss!" Though Naruto''s angry enough to attack thest Uchiha, Kakashi deals with him instead. "Sasuke!" Kakashi barks, grabbing Sasuke by the shoulder, though the avenger simply shrugs his Sensei''s hand away before walking away. As Naruto res at the angered Uchiha, Haku walks to Zabuza, lifting therge adult by the injured arm. Naruto walks to the masked Haku and extends the handle of Kubikiribch. "For the person he cared about. Tell ''em Zabuza fought hard!" "Naruto," Kakashi calls. "That weapon can earn you a lot of ryo if you keep it." Though he wavers a little at the prospect of ryo and all the ramen it can buy, Naruto asserts, "this matters more than ryo, sensei. And besides, shinobi are more than tools." Haku pauses for several moments, staring Naruto in his confident baby-blue eyes before eventually taking it. As Haku leaves, Naruto knows he''ll see them again. Though he was really hoping to help Haku here and now, thoughts of Ji-chan and Iruka-sensei tell Naruto it''ll take more than that. Still, Naruto is happy he told the masked boy the truth. Lowering his headband, Kakashi wobbles on his feet before he drops to one knee. "Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura calls, running to check on him. Sasuke returns as Kakashi exins, "I used my Sharingan carelessly." "We should go," Sakura states as she does her best to ease her sensei''s physical exhaustion, though, Sakura feels like it''s not nearly enough. "Oi!" Naruto calls, and from out the trees at the other side of the clearing with the scorched radius from the clone''s explosive notes, six Narutos and Tazuna-san walk toward them. Kakashi, Sakura, and Sasuke turn to the Tazuna-san next to them, who promptly grins before popping into white smoke. A clone of Naruto appears in its ce before it dispels as well. As Naruto receives a small cache of memories, he notes no pain at all. ''It must be easier when there''s not a whole day''s worth of training to send back,'' he guesses with a shrug. As a prankster, Naruto loves getting away with a hoax and smiles as he answers his team''s bewildered looks. "You didn''t think I''d actually risk the real old man in that little bet, did you?" As Tazuna''s primary defense, a confused Sakura asks, "when did you" "Before Kakashi-sensei cleared the fog," Naruto answers, thinking how helpful Naru-nii''s been with details of what''s supposed to happen on top of all the training he helps guide. With the help of his clones, Team Seven make it to Tazuna''s home with their chakra exhausted Sensei. NARUTO Looking down at a cane-leaning Kakashi-sensei, the blond genin answers his surprised sensei, "I''ve been tree-walking for two months now. Why?" "Well, I never taught you that, did I," Kakashi returns looking up a tall tree to the branch Naruto is hanging from the bottom of using solely his chakra to stick. Turning to Sakura, calmly tree-walking up a different, yet just as tall, tree, he adds, "I never taught either of you." Understanding the type of validation Sasuke needs to keep from losing mental and emotional bnce, Kakashi tries to keep it light and inconsequential. "Hmph! Sakura-chan is the smartest Kunoichi in our ss and I''m not so dumb I can''t pick up a scroll to figure out tree-walking," he proudly calls, though he would avoid scrolls if he can be told instead. "Maybe you''d notice your other students a bit more if you weren''t giving Sasuke-teme private lessons!" Surprised to hear the im, Sakura asks her sensei, "what lessons," before realizing that it shouldn''t matter to her if Sensei favors Sasuke-kun. ''Everyone should,'' she thinks. ''He''s the best!'' Though, at the outraged face of Sasuke-kun, Sakura suddenly doesn''t feel right about learning an ability he clearly hasn''t yet and begins to walk back down to the forest floor. Something in her brain didn''t feel right about that rationality and Sakura didn''t like it. ''Sasuke-kun should be up here with us,'' she mentally yells. "Sakura is doing very well with her Iry-ninjutsu and I''ve noticed your training as well, Naruto," Kakashiments avoidingpliments to keep the third genin from seething. Truthfully, after he''d heard Sasuke''s ambition to, ''kill a certain man,'' Kakashi knew he had to keep a closer eye on the Uchiha than his others and felt the three genins worked out favorably for the avenger. If Naruto continued his growth beneath Sasuke and Sakura remains supportive, than chances were good Sasuke could turn out rtively bnced with time, and the Uchiha n wouldn''t die out. "Whatever," Naruto calls back, sliding down the tree and meeting his team on the forest floor. "Since only one of us needs training, I guess I''ll keep an eye on Tazuna-Jiji." Noticing Sasuke fuming for feeling so left behind, Sakura can only think to say, "I''m sure Sasuke-kun will get it in no time," while Kakashi tells Naruto, "if you''ve mastered Tree-walking, we should at least try water-walking." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Naruto turns to Sakura, expressing, "it took me a week to learn tree-walking and even if it takes the teme less, I bet you he won''t get it on his first try." "Hardly anyone can get tree-walking on their first try," Kakashi states looking to relieve the tension, only for Sakura to flinch as Naruto adds even more tension by replying, "Sakura-chan got it on her first try, and I learned how to walk on water a week after I learned to walk on trees." "Don''t be so fucking full of yourself you idiot!" Sasuke yells. "You think I care you learned one thing all shinobi have to learn?! I don''t! Because no matter how many lifetimes you train for, you''ll never gain the power of the Sharingan!" "Yeah well, when you do finally decide to get your pink eye you can copy this," Naruto yells as he gives Sasuke the middle finger. Naruto walks away as Kakashi holds an absolutely fuming Sasuke back. Though Sakura would much rather stay with Sasuke-kun, to cheer and support himto be his strengthSakura doesn''t want to risk Ino''s retaliation should the tinum blond inadvertently learn from Naruto that she stayed with Sasuke when she didn''t have to. With a muscle-tearing hurt in her chest, Sakura glumly tells Kakashi, "Sensei, I''ll stay with Tsunami-san." She turns to an absolutely seething Sasuke-kun and tells him with pitiful cheer, "I know you can do it Sasuke-kun-" "Just shut up and leave!" Though hurt, Sakura is empathetic to Sasuke-kuns feelings of embarrassment and so truly knows he doesn''t mean to snap at her. She leaves her sensei and her love. HAKU From behind Haku, Gat and his two guards enter the moderately room unannounced, though the Kiri-nin heard them well before they reached the room. Zabuza isying in bed while Haku tends to his wounds. "You Kiri-nin must be worthless," Gat spits. "I''m not paying you toy about." Zabuza says nothing so then neither does Haku. Walking up to the bed like he''s in no danger, Gat is about to ce his hand on Zabuza. Sensing the kunai in his master''s hand, Haku takes it upon himself to act angered and irate for the Zabuza''s injured state, grabbing and breaking Gat''s hand. Haku not only wanted to keep Zabuza from aggravating his injuries further, but he also wanted to keep his master from brashly jeopardizing their future ns for the Fourth Mizukage with the money they''ll earn here. "You have a week," Gat yells, holding his trembling injured hand. They talk of their target''s family as they leave, but Haku is more concerned with his special person. He can''t care about a family he''s never met more than the person resting before him. His special person is suffering. Grabbing a basket after a quick change, Haku heads into the forest. "Oh, nee-chan, you woke me," Naruto mumbles. He rubs his eyes of sleep as he informs her, "ne, you shouldn''t be out here by yourself. It could be dangerous." "What about you?" Looking at his headband, Haku gently asks, "are you perhaps a ninja?" Far more awake, Naruto smiles greatly as he adjusts his forehead protector. "Sure am! I''m going to be the greatest Hokage ever!" "Oh," Haku smiles at the cheerful blond. "Is that why you''re out here? Training?" "Yup! There aren''t any shortcuts so I need to be super super strong if I want to be the greatest Hokage." "Mnnn, but why?" The question makes Naruto tilt his head and Haku adds, "you already seem very strong." Naruto shakes his head at the pretty girl, vocalizing with passion, "no, no, no. I need to be super strong! I have precious people I need to protect." "Do you believe you can only be truly strong when you have a precious person to protect?" "Mmm," Naruto hums questioningly, thinking about Naru-nii. Certainly, he didn''t know everyone he''s protecting but his precious people are among everyone. "I don''tpletely know," Naruto admits before he rifies. "I''d definitely do everything in my power to protect my precious people, so yes, but there are also friends I haven''t met yet, right? Just because I haven''t met them yet doesn''t mean I wouldn''t protect them too right? I don''t know. Like, I just met you today but we could totally be friends. We could be the best of friends!" "Maybe we could," Haku smiles prettily, making Naruto blush a bit and miss Kurenai a lot. "We definitely would," Naruto states, extending his hand. "I''m Uzumaki Naruto!" Humored by the very upfront attitude, a smiling Haku takes Naruto''s hand as he introduces himself, "I''m Haku." ''No way!'' Naruto mentally screams, expression of shock clear on his face. "Haku!" "Uh, yes," Haku states slightly apprehensively and on alert. "Is there something wrong?" "Eh? Oh, no," Naruto tries to recover. "I was just surprised is all. You''re way cute!" Haku actually blushes as he looks to the ground and recalls why he was out there. "I have to collect some medical herbs." "Can I help?" Naruto asks, wondering how to help Haku. "I''m actually pretty good at picking nts. Just show me what it looks like." After Haku shows him the nt, they both begin searching and picking all the while Naruto tries to wrack his brain for a n to help Haku. "Thank you for your assistance Naruto-kun." "Ne, can we meet tomorrow," Naruto asks. "Same time and ce?" Surprised, Haku simply nods before leaving. SAKURA Guarding and assisting Tsunami-san was going well until she courteouslyments, "you must be very strong if you don''t need to practice with your other teammate, Sakura-chan." It irked Sakura that she immediately pictured Sasuke-kun rather than Naruto, but as Sasuke is the only one who can''t tree-walk yet, the Rookie of the Year is the only one in training while Kakashi, Naruto, and Sakura are on guard duty. Tsunami-san continues, "it''s rather lovely to see someone so pretty who is also ninja." "ah, um, thank you," Sakura manages around her trepidation. "I''ve heard from father your teammate has defeated all the attackers you met along the way here. Naruto-kun must also be very strong." Internally, Sakura heaves as she makes a mental note to switch with Naruto tomorrow and weakly mentions, "we''re all very strong." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 KURENAI Ino is running to meet the beautiful Jnin-sensei at the entrance of the Hospital. Kurenai smirks as the girl isn''t running because she''ste, but because she wants to be right on time, and Kurenai is amused by that. Ino stops before her at eleven on the dot, before she bids her good morning and they walk to the recovery ward. After the nurse confirms with Iruka that he''s up for visitors, the kunoichi walk into his room. Kurenai and Ino had already heard the lower half of his body is paralyzed, though knowing it and seeing it are twopletely different things. It was hard for them to see. For Kurenai, this is a fellow sensei andrade who was injured protecting a student from a traitorous sensei. And for Ino, the nice Chnin had been her teacher for years. To see a man who taught her the principles, the foundations, of what it means to be a Konoha ninja, so broken was heart-wrenching. Though the bed is the standard hospital bed, soft shapes are ced around his form to keep him upright with his limbs properly bent. Iruka smiles at their entrance as he raises the back of the bed to make facing them easier. "To be visited by one of my best pupils and the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha," Iruka sings. "How did I get so lucky to see such beautifuldies today?" "That''s kind of you to say Umino-sensei," Kurenai starts while Ino smiles mournfully at thepliment. "Please, Iruka is fine," he asserts with a wave. "Have a seat. What can I do for you?" After moving seats close to his bed, Kurenai exins from the beginning. "Some weeks back, I enlisted the help of Uzumaki Naruto. It was a mundane task but I''ve since had many chances to speak with him and he''s mentioned you a number of times." Iruka chuckles with a wide grin as Kurenai adds, "to hear him talk, you were the only sensei in the Academy." "Yeah, well, he''s was a troublesome one, but I was happy to learn he has a good heart," Iruka happily expresses. "I have to admit, Umino-" "Iruka," he repeats. "Iruka-san," Kurenai corrects with a small smile. "He''s mentioned some things that don''t make sense." "Such as," Iruka wonders, though he likely knows. "His education is of special interest to me, or theck thereof," Kurenai begins. "I''vee to learn that not long after he graduated, he can tree-walk, water-walk, perform A-Rank jutsu, and he seems to have an absurd amount of chakra. His Kage Bunshin, in particr, canst far longer than what would normally be life-threatening to the majority of shinobi, and he seems to have an unfathomable potential to learn, whichpletely contradicts his ss rank." "You''re kidding," Iruka gasps, taking each remark about his favored student with more and more brow-raising astonishment. "Are you sure we''re talking about the same Naruto? Blond spiky hair, blue eyes, whisker birthmarks?" The raven-haired beauty nods and adds, "somehow, he learned on his own the reason he couldn''t do the Bunshin no Jutsu is because on top of havingrge chakra reserves, he hasrge Tenketsu and I don''t have to tell you how exceedingly difficult it would be for him to attempt justsu that only requires a minimal amount of chakra." "No, yes," Iruka hums in deep contemtion. "Like trying to urately tip a full barrel of water into a teaspoon without spilling. He''d have an easier time learning S-Rank jutsu than D-Rank." A monumentally bewildered Ino tries to make sense of this information, crunching her face confused as she asks, "excuse me, sensei, but are you trying to say that Naruto is actually strong? Like he''s been strong this whole time even though he failed to graduate three times and is the Dead Last of our ss?" "Oh, how I hate that title," Iruka mumbles. Despite having used it many times herself, Kurenai is growing more and more tired of hearing it as well, especially to describe Naruto. Iruka then exins to the tinum-blond genin, "Ino-chan, rather than thinking of the Academy''s final test as the ultimate authority on the intelligence or ability of every single student, wonder instead if standardized tests only work with standard shinobi." "Um," Ino hums trying to understand, then asking, "you mean to say that Naruto isn''t normal. Like Kurenai-sensei said, his tenketsus are apparentlyrger, meaning he would have a hard time utilizing low chakra techniques." "Yes," he agrees with a proud smile, and adds, "but more than that, more than Naruto''s specific example. If the final test was instead the Nara''s Shadow Bind, how well do you think others would perform then? What if the final test was water-walking? How well do you think Naruto-kun would do? It''s not unlike judging a fish by its ability to climb a tree. Why wouldn''t everyone in the ss, including the fish, not believe it has no talent after failing such a simple test?" "All students can learn and seed, Ino-chan, but not all at the same time and in the same ways," Kurenai reinforces, happy to know there are some instructors out there who are genuinely passionate about teaching. "I guess, but he still did poorly in ss," Ino cautiously points out. She''s smart enough to see both these sensei have positive opinions of Naruto despite the mountain of evidence, or maybe a hill of evidence at this point, that says otherwise. "Is there any credibility to the grading of his tests?" Kurenai asks, recalling Hinata''s ims of unfairness when grading his tests. "I''ve been informed that despite answering questions correctly, he still receives zeros." "Ah," Iruka says with clear embarrassment. "While I wouldn''t say he answers everything correctly, I can, in fact, confirm that behavior among the staff." "Can you tell me which instructor," Kurenai asks. "All of them," Iruka sadly states. "Any sensei that can use tests to reinforce their bias of him, did so repeatedly. What''s more is if his text manuals were ever lost or stolen, he would not be issued another one." Still irate by her experience in his sandals at the market, to only hear about how he was apparently treated in school, Ino couldn''t help but ask, "so then how-" Chapter 90: Chapter 90 "He used to break into the Academy''s libraryte at night," Iruka sadly mentions. "I caught him once," Iruka adds with a smile. "I''m sure that''s how he started breaking into ces." "It''s that systemic" Kurenai wishes she can say she''s surprised but at this point the picture of Naruto''s life is clear. Any way or method Naruto could be screwed over, he was. Ino couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She was so sure he was just an idiot, but now two intelligent adults are saying different, and after ying as Naruto for a day, she couldn''tpletely deny it. "I- okay," Ino speaks, clearing her troubled mind. "Not that I don''t believe you, and truth be told, the way he acts out makes even more sense now, but this is hard to ept, mainly because I don''t get why everyone hates him so much. How could so many people hate one boy for no other reason than being an orphan? It just doesn''t add up." "You''re right Ino-chan," Iruka glumly states, weakly mming his head against his pillow. "It saddens me to say when I first met him, not only did I not understand him, but I didn''t want to. I had my own personal reasons for refuting him, you see." Kurenai didn''t need to hear why but it''s forbidden to talk about so Ino can''tpletely understand. "While it''s surprising he''s learning that much in such a short period of time, his enthusiasm isn''t. In my personal experience, I was happy to learn the one thing about Naruto you can always count on." "What''s that?" Ino asks. "That boy never gives up," Iruka asserts with a smile. "Orphaned from birth, a child of poverty, nearly all his sensei belittle his intelligence, hated by everyone, mistreated by most, attacked and beaten by some; you would think someone going through all that for years and years would simply give up or turn to hate and violence. But not Naruto. He fights that much harder, like something I''ve never seen before. He gives me hope that this world can be a better ce and it''s why I''ll defend him with my very life." The strength of his eyes as both women felt his conviction was palpable. Laying paralyzed only aided the truth of his words, and more than Kurenai, Ino was in awe that someone would actually go so far for Naruto of all people. One of her favorite sensei''s positive opinion of him made her ufortable as she thought of all her insulting thoughts, taunts or abuse of him. Kurenai simply felt impressively pleased to know more about the loud blond and finds herself hoping he''lle back soon. The remainder of the visit was reformed to pleasantries while both kunoichi nest deep in thought about a blond genin they thought they knew. NARUTO It would''ve been a fun couple of days if not for a few things. One, Naruto keeps creaming his pants after constant wet dreams. The reality of Naruto''s morning generally finds him in the washroom cleaning his boxers of a heaping quantity of spunk before anyone else is awake, wishing over and over to get back to Kurenai soon. It doesn''t help that Tsunami-nee is really pretty and bends over often. She may be a mother, but she still has an attractive figure. This has been a constant problem he attempts to remedy through excessive training. Two, Sasuke refuses to acknowledge Sakura, which Naruto can see hurts her. The fact that it hurts her, means it hurts Naruto and he just wants to punch Sasuke for not realizing how amazing their pink-haired teammate is, repeatedly making him wonder, ''what does she even see in that asshole!'' Living together in close proximity like they all are, sharing the washroom, the dining table, and chores, Naruto can''t help but see the introverted attitude the Teme seems to have with them is ever-present. For some odd reason, Naruto always imagined that once he returned to his home, he would rx and smile more or something to that effect. Witnessing how wrong he is, Naruto can''t help but wonder why Sakura-chan would prefer someone so mean to her over someone who actually cares about her. Lastly, neither Narutos have yet to figure out how to help Haku. Naruto and Haku talk every day for an hour in the forest and it''s been one of the best times he''s ever had with another boy near his age. At two years apart, the eighteen-year-old brte is super nice and funny, and though it unnerves him how girly he looks, he''s super thrilled to have met him. With every new piece of information the Narutos learn, they wonder if a n might form that would actually work considering who Haku''s special someone is. A big part of the problem is, and isn''t, Zabuza. If Zabuza dies at their hands, Haku may not want to be friends anymore, or evene to Konoha with them. If Zabuza lives, the Narutos don''t think Haku would leave him to live a different life. Naruto himself wouldn''t leave Ji-chan or Iruka-sensei, so how could they expect Haku to leave Zabuza? The Narutos are stuck on this point, however, they''re currently content to hang around with the Hunter-nin. "You don''t have to guard me," Tsunami tells Naruto. He and seven clones are sitting at the dinner table trying to cut a leaf with chakra alone. It''s been going well. After weeks of trying he''s finally seeing some real progress. Naruto turns to the pretty mother as she exins, "I know how much father enjoyed having you with him. He said you and your clones helped construction move thirty-seven percent faster, which is incredible." Naruto chuckles as he responds, "yeah, I have a lot of energy and I wanted to help." "Ah, to be young again," she says whimsically with a smile. "I think it''s a nice to see that side of a ninja." Confused, Naruto asks, "what do you mean?" "Forgive me," Tsunami says. "I only mean to say it''s nice that ninja can help build. We here primarily know about their strength to destroy rather than help. Father''s told me how much you want to help us, and from the bottom of my heart I can''t thank you enough." "No sweat," Naruto proudly tells her with a big smile. "Naruto-kun," Tsunami calls. "Is it true you changed into my father on your journey here?" "Yup!" "That''s just so unbelievable," Tsunami states with a giggle. Naruto puts his fingers together and henges into her father, to her joyful surprise. "Oh my! You look exactly like him." Naruto hunches his back like Tazuna does, pretends to look around the room in confusion and mimics his voice, saying, "Tsunami, be a dear and help me find my sses." As they''re already on Naruto-Tazuna''s face, Tsunamiughs at the dead-on impersonation. "Why I can''t find those sted things anywhere!" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 When Naruto changes back to himself, Tsunami ps for the performance and even the clones join in. The next morning, Kakashi-sensei rotates their assignments again as it seems Sasuke finally learned tree-walking. He certainly did it faster but Naruto didn''t care about that. KURAMA Kurama was irate, displeased, frustrated, and anxious. After establishing a connection through the seal tomunicate with his container, the puny blond no bigger than his nail runs up to the damn gate. The sight of his grin annoyed Kurama further, forcing the great chakra beast to pace to alleviate his aggravation. In the dark dankness of his seal, Naruto noted, "it''s pretty rare for you to call me down. What''s up?" Kurama used to live for thend gifted to him by his father; the peace and tranquility his father''snd provided him. Even now it aches to think of that loss. Kurama did not want to be sealed, however, he did not want to be controlled even more. The loss of his father, then siblings, and then even hisnd to then be controlled and hated by so many, the only source offort, of peace in all this is the few moments his brat container has with his mate. And now he''s been cut off. Pacing angrily within therge cavern beyond the gold prison bars, Kurama demands to know, "why has it been so long?" Naruto tilts his head confused, angering the chakra beast further. To Naruto, they''ve only had a handful of conversations since they first exchanged names and the Kybi has been surly in every one. Their conversations don''t even feature much more than Naruto''s pathetic development in tapping into his chakra. Naru-nii confirmed there are several transformations that happen depending on the amount of Kybi chakra he takes in, but he hasn''t been able to reach the first transformation yet. Though that has more to do with time constraints then abilityhis team, Kurenai, and Naru-nii''s training take up most of his waking hours. With squinted eyes, Naruto asks the bristling Kybi, "why is ''what'' taking so long?" "YOu" Kurama cuts himself off, angrily grumbling as he moves to the gate and settlesfortably on his front paws to closer inspect the blond. "I thought you were a human of your word." "What?" Naruto snaps, growing more confused. "I am!" "Than why haven''t you mated," Kurama surly asks. Seeing the shocked confusion on his face, Kurama raises himself to look down on the puny brat. "You said you reached a deal with your mate that guaranteed carnal satisfaction. I''m so disgusted with myself for believing you, a human!" "Wha- Ne, Kurama," Naruto sputters,pletely thrown off by this weird topic of conversation. "You know I''m on mission, right?" "And?" Kurama retorts. "I''m the strongest of the tailed beasts! I shouldn''t have to wait to feel something other than this dark abyss!" "Well, I mean," Naruto tries, unsure how to respond. "There''s not really much I can do until I get back. Trust me, after the week I''ve been having, I want to get back as much as you do!" "As the container of the greatest tailed-beasts, I demand you mate with your teammate!" "What?" a shocked Naruto hollers, though he blushes profusely, nearly making Kuramaugh. "I can''t just sleep with Sakura-chan!" "Have you asked her," Kurama returns smugly. Pulling up short, Naruto mumbles, "well, no, but- BUT I don''t need to ask her, you big dummy! She doesn''t even love me!" "That exins nothing," Kurama shrugs off. "Why should I deem you worthy of my chakra when you''re unable to even mate regrly?" "Hey now," Naruto tries to reason with the oddly bratty Nine-Tails. "Come on, cut me some ck, will ya? It''s pretty amazing that I even have Nai-chan training me-" "More!" Kurama interjects. Naruto looks confused and exhausted as Kurama adds, "you must gain more power to attract more mates. You will continue training with my chakra and when you are as great as I, you will acquire more mates." "You remember we''re supposed to be stopping that masked dude from taking all the Bijuu right? Your brothers and sisters?" "An impossible task since you can''t even handle the strength of a single one of my tails!" Kurama verbally jabs and Naruto''s shoulders sag. "You must train harder. It''s clear to me, the more power and attention you receive, the easier it will be to attain willing mates." "I guess," Naruto questions. "But I''m kinda hoping to marry just one, so how about I just have a lot of sex with one. I mean it''s not like you can tell who I''m having sex with, so why would I need multiple women?" "I suppose that would also work," Kurama agrees. "That will be your price, brat. For my continued support against Madara''s ns, you will acquire a life-long mate designated for frequent coption or multiple mates. As long as you don''t lose to the other Jinchriki, I don''t care which." Naruto throws his head back rolling his eyes before he says, "how about we just keep training on using more of your chakra without losing my mind and we''ll worry about who I have sex withter?" "More, brat," Kurama reminds him with hard eyes and growl. "Moooooorrreee." With a deep exhale of air, Naruto nods, "I got it, I got it. I know it''s not fun here and I really want us to be like Naru-nii and future-Kurama, so for the both of us, I''ll definitely try. We''re teammates after all." Kurama says nothing as Naruto leaves, unsure of how to react to the brat''s assertions. Truly, he''s is different than his previous wardens different than many humans, however, that shouldn''t matter. ''It doesn''t,'' Kurama stubbornly thinks as heys down for a nap. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 NARUTO After talking with Kurama, Naruto had been waiting for Haku to show up all morning. Unsure why his friend iste, Naruto leaves a clone just in case he shows up and returns to Tazuna''s residence to find a crying Tsunami on arge brown-haired man''sp being fondled over her clothes. Try as she might to resist the man with a tattoo on his left shoulder and bicep groping her, she''s clearly more concerned with her son who''s on the floor being kicked by another man with bluish-white hair and ck eyes. They''re bothughing until Naruto enters. The bigger of the two is reaching for his sword while the smaller had drawn it, but neither is faster than Naruto''s rage-filled speed, slicing the neck of the one beating on Inari before throwing that same kunai at therger one''s head, killing them both. Helping both Tsunami and Inari while his clones drag out the corpses, Naruto asks, "what happened? Where''s Sasuke and Kakashi?" "They- They said my father''s already dead," Tsunami wails. "And that Inari would be next if I- if I didn''t-" "It''s okay," Naruto states, putting his hand on her shoulders. "They won''t hurt you again." "Please you have to save my father," Tsunami calls. "I''ll leave a few clones," Naruto tells them before rushing out of their home. When he gets to the bridge, he finds Sasuke fighting Haku with his mask on while Kakashi and Zabuza fight it out some distance away. Sakura is fighting several of Gat''s mercenaries by herself, effectively keeping them from killing Tazuna. Sakura needs his help, he wants to make sure Haku is alright and he can''t let Kakashi kill Zabuza. Naruto simply wants them all to stop. Then he spots Gat at the end of the nearlyplete bridge,ughing as he watches on from the safety of a group ofrge and imposing men. For one man to cause so much chaos, to hurt so many lives andugh all the while? Naruto was sure this is why he works so hard to be strong; to stop men like this; to stop men threatening the lives of innocent people, in the present and in the future. "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Thirty puffs of white smoke reveal thirty angry clones of Naruto. It''s more than he uses for training but as he knows they won''t exist for too long, he''s positive they won''t be too draining. Naruto sends fifteen to aid Sakura, confident she''ll manage his clones to perfection since he always has the hardest time when she leads them in their sparring sessions. Ten attack Gat''s men from the front while the other five jump over the bridge to travel under it. Wondering if the dome is the same one Naru-nii described, Naruto jumps inside the cage made of ice-mirrors and finds Sasuke''s cut up and bleeding but noting no severe injuries as his raven-haired teammate yells, "you idiot! Why would you jump inside?! What kind of shinobi are you!?" Irked at being yelled at for trying to help, Naruto throws back, "wha- one who can water-walk! Which is a hell of a lot more than I can say about you!" "Tch," Sasuke coughs, before turning to the ice mirrors and yelling, "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" Sasuke''s fireball may berge but it doesn''t damage the mirrors, to which Haku notes, "they won''t melt with that level of firepower." "He''s right, that''s pretty weak," Naruto points out. "Shut up!" Sasuke yells back. "You shouldn''t havee here," the hunter-nin tells Naruto before all the mirrors light up and fire senbon after senbon at the pair of Konoha ninjas. They prick and cut all over but the attacks are shallow and non-lethal, and thanks to Naru-nii, Naruto knows why. Haku doesn''t want to kill. Haku''s not a killer. It hurts Haku to do this, and from what Naru-nii said, Zabuza knows this as well. When the onught of long needles finally subsides, both Naruto and Sasuke are thrown roughly on their backs. Though he feels like he''s got a thousand little cuts aching all over his body Naruto stands, calling out to the mirrors, "I had toe Hunter-nin! Zabuza owes me his stupid sword!" Though Zabuza and Kakashi only focus on each other, Zabuza responds amused, "Oh, theedian is back." "Uzumaki Naruto, the ninja who beat you!" Naruto yells proudly, muzzling most of the action on the bridge. "Get it right!" "Whine all you like, boy, but you beat nothing," Zabuza ims. "A pathetic brat like you could never take Kubikiribch from me. You''ll die right where you are." "We''ll see about that," Naruto calls before turning to the masked Haku. "Ne, Hunter-nin, you''ll learn soon enough, but I won''t die until I be the greatest Hokage ever!" Snapping his fingers together, Naruto cries from the pit of his stomach, building not only his vocal outcry but his profuse reserve of chakra. Like the second stage of RasenganpowerNaruto increases the volume and output of his spirit energy, forcing his abundant reserves to the precipice of hisrge tenketsus and holding the buildup there until the pain cascades throughout his entire muscle system. If he could see himself, he''d know, like the others watching him, how awash he is with blue luminescent power shrouding his crouched form. Through the painful ripping, he howls, "Tajuu, Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" A mountain''s worth of white smoke puffs before the entire mirror dome fills with Narutos. While some escape and break the mirrors from the outside, some attack from the inside, smashing one mirror after another until Haku flies out of his Ice jutsu. Though reeling from the burst of energy, Naruto rushes the much faster boy. The speed of Haku''s fist snap against Naruto''s face, stomach or any opening the Hunter-nin could easilynd, but Naruto is relentless. Despite losing in taijutsu, sharp pain is no reason to stop or slow. He takes as much pain as Haku can dish, battling to absurd ends for this brte boy and his future counterpart. Naruto''s clones disperse one at a time, causing constant smoke as both boys trade blow for blow, converting a loss of footing into a strike at distance, parrying one punch into an effortless counter, and though it appears one-sided, Naruto doesn''t relent, putting his all into more into feeling more truth. Naruto is learning who he is fighting a newly found friend and he won''t stop; not until Haku gives him a reason too. Despitecking in skill, the more Naruto fights on, the more his body adapts and the more he sees. Then, as sudden as the next sharp inhale, Naruto moves faster than he''s ever felt, stopping and evading more than he had beforecountering and deflecting moreuntil Naruto finally feels it. That hesitation. The physical conversation between them, tells Naruto that Haku doesn''t want to do this. Naruto can somehow feel that Haku''s fists ache to hit him, and they don''t want to anymore. It''s all Naruto needed to clearly see the oing strike, palm it in his strong grip, keeping a huffing Haku in ce while Naruto rears back his own fist, drawing energy not just from the rotation of his entire body, but with the strength of his convictions of what this means to win. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Like a tight spring snapping free, Naruto ms his unwavering fist directly into Haku''s mask with an impossibly heavy ''thrack!'' The Hunter-nin isunched a great distance away, hitting the ground with a hard thud before rolling farther. If Naruto didn''t have legitimate reasons behind this fight, it would''ve hurt him even more to do that to someone he cares about, and that horrible anguish rises violently from his taut stomach. "AAAAAHHHHHH," Naruto screams to the heavens, wrecked with raw emotions. "ZABUZA!" With less fog and fewer clones, Naruto vaguely sees Kakashi and Zabuza still facing off, though both are paying more attention to him and Haku. "I''ming for your weapon!" Unbeknownst, to Naruto and Sasuke, a water clone of Zabuza materializes threateningly behind Sasuke before the Demon of Hidden Mist tells Kakashi, "don''t even think of interfering, Kakashi. Or my clone kills your little pet." Zabuza immediately breaks away from Kakashi at break-neck speed, shouting at the blond ninja, "you want it, brat? You got it!" Zabuza was truly a monster and he was on Naruto in seconds, bringing down his enormous sword with great stone cutting speed. A kunai in each hand and chakra constantly flowing from each foot, all Naruto could manage was evading or blocking, getting cut no matter what. Even if Naruto blocks a direct assault, the concussive force alone is enough to rattle his skull, deafen his ears, and send him flyingchakra suction or notall the while Zabuzaughs. "You need to do better than that if you want to beat the Demon of Hidden Mist," Zabuza yells as he toys with Naruto, confidently digging in little cuts every so often, not only feeding his de, but his own blood-lust. Naruto uses everything, every technique he knows, every clone avable, every tool in his pouch and nothing could stop Zabuza from having his waykicking Naruto harder than he''s ever felt, punching him with the force of a sledgehammer, cutting into aching muscle with his sworddrawing more and more blood from the red-stained blond. "Congrattions, brat!" Zabuza yells, as he parries Naruto''s kunai strike with his leg before kicking him in the face. "I officially recognize you as a shinobi," Zabuza adds before finishing hisbo with a kick to the stomach, sanding Naruto far enough for Zabuza to jump in the air and prepare a downward cut. "Now you can die like one!" Gleefully, Zabuza brings down a lethal cut, strong enough to howl in the severed wind as the assassin attempts to cleave Naruto in two. Naruto barely manages to bring up both kunai, creating a V to catch the razor-edge of the legendary de. But even still, with the force of his technique, Naruto instantly drops to one knee, mming chakra-infused bone and cartge into cracking concrete as inches of the de digs into his trapezius muscle, sprouting blood up the side of his jumpsuit''s cor and his face. "Naruto!" the blond ninja hears Sakura call, but his blurry attention can only focus on the madness of Zabuza''s cold face. ''Oi! You dumb Fox,'' Naruto''s mind calls as all strength in him fluctuates and sputters as much as his free-flowing blood. ''Get off your ass, I could use a little help here!'' Arge red eye pulses within him and like a second heart, bigger than his head, pumps more disgusting power into Naruto''s small body than he''s ever felt in training. Everyone begrudgingly witnessing the fight is suddenly stunned to see red chakra surround his body and steam the air around. Not a secondter, his wounds begin to heal faster than is medically possible and Naruto is left with more power than he knows what to do with but Naruto knows exactly what to do with this absurd strength. The animalistic blond heaves the great sword up with super strength from is already healing trapezius wound, and rolls forward towards the mercenary, sniping both the assassin''s set feet with his kunai. Zabuza growls in the pain at the kunai embed through his feet and into the stone below as Naruto''s left hand grips the assassin''s right wrist. While a clonends next to Naruto, Zabuza tries to pull away but the blond''s insane chakra-covered grip is unyielding, until he resorts to striking Naruto in the face to let goa hit that would''ve normally knocked him out is ignored and healed in secondsall the while Naruto and his clone are shaping a glowing ball of chakra in his right hand. "You think you know what it means to truly be strong," a bloody Naruto bellows passionately at the assassin, though all on the bridge clearly hear. "I''ll show you how the greatest Hokage there''ll ever be protects his friends!" Growling fiercely, Naruto focuses on condensing the great ball of rotating power until it''s perfect. Leaning in, the blond, bloody and beaten ninja ms the destructive ball of chakra straight into Zabuza''s gut, roaring for all to hear, "Rasengan!" No matter the perspective of the explosive attack; from Kakashi''s, Sakura''s, Sasuke''s, Haku''s, none could ept a small bloodied blond genin smashing a condensed tornado of chakra into a former Kiri-Anbu''s gut and rocket the seasoned shinobi thirty yards away, spinning the taller mass like a propeller all the while. The hard, bone-breakingnding looked like mercy as it seemed like Zabuza would go on forever. In the infinite quiet of the bridge, a heaving Naruto sends two clones to get him as he slowly walks over to a stunned and held down Haku whose mask is in pieces on the floor. The clones keeping Haku from interfering dispel and upon realizing he kept Haku back while he beat the beautiful boy''s special person, Naruto grows very nervous. He can''t imagine Haku would be happy about that and immediately apologizes, "ah, Haku, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to beat your special person! But I had to prove to him that friends aren''t tools. You- He- I mean, if there was another way-" "Did you know," Haku slowly asks. Confused, Naruto asks, "know what?" "That the person you met in the forest and the Hunter-nin by Zabuza''s side were one and the same?" "Oh," Naruto follows, responding, "yeah." "You" Haku is taken into silence until his clones bring Zabuza''s weakened body. Kakashi and Sasuke close in as the Demon Ninja coughs and sputters blood through his sharpened teeth, prompting Naruto to happily bellow, "oh thank Kami you''re alive!" The extensively wounded former Kiri-Anbu managed to painfullymunicate, " I under estimated you." Anxious about Haku, Naruto ignores the statement to ask, "Ne, Zabuza-jiji, instead of your sword, can Hakue with me to Konoha?" Though everyone is surprised, Naruto ignores them to add, "I promise I''ll protect him with everything I got," while heavily smashing his fist in his palm. "No," Haku gasps, wincing in pain. "Do not ask this Naruto-kun! I won''t leave Zabuza-sama!" "Why not?" Naruto counters, looking from Zabuza to Haku. "Zabuza-jiji isn''t the only one who cares about you." "I''m his tool," Haku calls back. "I''m meant for nothing more than to kill anything he desires!" "That''s not true," Naruto calls back. "I heard you! During our fight, I could tell every punch younded, every kick you tagged me with, you didn''t want to kill me. You didn''t even want to hurt me!" Haku is stunned to hear the admission but Naruto turns to the sprawled Zabuza and states with a pointed finger. "I bet you even he knows friends aren''t tools. Shinobi aren''t murdering machines. We build! And we protect! That''s my Nind!" Haku tries to argue, "well you''re wrong!" But, like his fists striking his blond friend, the beautiful boy doesn''t feelplete conviction. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 94: Chapter 94 "Haku" Zabuza moans weakly. "No, Zabuza-sama," Haku pleads, tears streaming down his swollen face. "Please let me remain by your side!" "No" Zabuza wheezes. "Go" "Sakura-chan," Naruto calls, turning to his teammate. "Can''t you help him?" Sakura''s face has been set in perpetual surprise for the past five minutes and is stunned into awareness by Naruto''s direct question. Thinking past her reservations, she turns to Kakashi for his directive when Sasuke proims, "he''s our enemy! You can''t heal our enemy!" "No, he''s not!" Naruto defends Zabuza against his teammate. "He was only doing it for the money and that was taken care of like five minutes ago." He points over to where Gat should be, and when they all look they see a group of mercenary looting Gat''s dead body for anything of worth. "No payment means no job, which means he''s not our enemy!" With a stiff nod from a moderately wounded Kakashi, Sakura tries her best to heal their once-enemy. Naruto turns to Haku, pleading, "I wish I could''ve met you first, really, I do, but I''m meeting you now and that has to count for something, right? Please, Haku, won''t you be my friend?" Haku looks pained in a way that has nothing to do with his wounds as tears flow freely. "Go" Zabuza adds. "If I mean anything" Tear-filled, Haku nods once, croaking, "a-as you wish, Zabuza-sama." Even with Naruto''s help, it takes Tazuna another week to finish the bridge. To Naruto''s immense despair, Haku doesn''t talk to him but for, "excuse me," or, "I''d like to be alone, please." Naruto tries to give him space but every day, every hour, he''s hoping Haku would search him out so they can talk like they did in the forest. Even Naru-nii''s enthusiasm and jovial gratitude for helping Haku didn''t truly break his mncholy. ''Naru-nii was right,'' Naruto thought. ''Haku is a person to be remembered and now he hates me.'' Naruto was expecting worse the morning they found out Zabuza had left in the middle of the night, leaving Kubikiribch behind. Though the people of the city threw a huge celebration for Team Seven''s departure, even naming the bridge after him, Naruto couldn''t truly feel joy. Even though he genuinely felt happy, he nearly felt obligated to smile andugh along with the others. His mind was always empathetic to his long-haired friend and how it''s his fault Haku was separated from his special person. It was a rather sullen journey back to Konoha, but at least it was faster as they ran most of the way back. As per the conditions of Konoha''s security, Team Seven walk thest five miles toward the vige, absentmindedly understanding they''re being observed and reported on just as everyone else is when journeying to the hidden vige. Just before the group reaches therge gate, Team Seven can see Anbu guards waiting for them. "Naruto-kun," Haku calls in his lovely voice. Surprised to hear from him, Naruto doubts he even heard properly. The others move to meet security as the pair remain and Haku continues, "I''m sorry I''ve been so distant. I know you didn''t deserve that but I had to sort out my thoughts and feelings." Taking Kubikiribch from his back, Haku extends therge heavy sword and presents it to Naruto. "Zabuza-sama would like you to hold on to Kubikiribch as would I." Surprised by it all, Naruto slowly nods and takes the very heavy de, instantly epting that he wouldn''t ever be proficient with a sword bigger than he was. Looking at a mournfully smiling Haku, Naruto simply states, "thanks Haku." "He wanted me to tell you he''ll take it back at your rematch," Haku adds with a friendly face, though Naruto''s face pales as white as a ghost when they hear Kakashi call, e on you two." As they walk, Naruto asks for rity sake, "does this mean we''re friends again?" Haku''s smile is more genuine when the beautiful brte asserts, "I left the person who means the world to me to be here with you. You couldn''t get rid of me if you tried." "Really," Naruto asks happily, feeling his energy spark once again. "Really, really!" "Before he left, Zabuza-san told me, if the world had more men like you, they wouldn''t need men like him. He ordered me to keep your dream alive. And I''m happy to do so." Naruto has to hop to reach enough height to bury the tip of the massive cleaver into the dirt so his hands would be free to give Haku a big bear hug. In front of a stern Sandaime, with Anbu surrounding five shinobi, four are at attention while Naruto is struggling to lean therge sword in the corner of the Hokage''s office. He tried using the metal wire like Haku said to keep it at his back but it was so annoying. Naruto felt carrying it or leaning it against him was easier. After finishing a quick overview of Team Seven''s mission, the Sandaime sternly asks, "your preliminary report states this Kiri-nin, Haku, along with known associate, the Demon of Hidden Mist, Momochi Zabuza, were an enemybatant during your mission. And it''s only because their contract was terminated that Haku decided to emigrate to Konoha." "Ne, Ji-chan," Naruto starts, giving Kakashi stressfully harder heart-palpitations as Naruto''s informal response to the strongest ninja in their vige bbergasts everyone but Sakura. "Since we''re friends, can Haku live with me?" "Naruto!" Sakura whispers her yell. "Naruto-kun," the Sandaime begins to reply. "You must remember when to show my office the respect it deserves if you''re ever going to take my hat." "Hai!" Naruto straightens. "Hokage-sama, can Haku please stay with me?" "We will submit her application of asylum," Sandaime states. Having yet to be informed about Haku''s gender, the older man continues, "it will be reviewed by both the civilian and shinobi council, however, this will be a military decision. Should everything run smoothly, I don''t foresee any issues. However, while her application is pending, I would prefer if you both stayed in different quarters. Call me old fashioned but with the exception of marriage, I believe girls and boys should not share one room." "Ji-chan," Naruto starts,pletely forgetting his earlier formality toward the office he covets. "Haku''s a boy." "No way!" Sandaime calls flummoxed, looking at Haku''s beautifully feminine, smiling face. "I know, right," Naruto sternly adds, groaning philosophically. "This world is full of mystery." "Yes, even at my age, wonders never cease," Sandaime agrees in a wise tone, nodding with his eyes closed. After the room is forced to ept this monumental break of decorum without exnation, the Sandaime rolls the scroll up, calling out, "job well done, Team Seven. For representing your vige with exemry bravery, your mission will be upgraded to A-Rank. All but Kakashi and Naruto are dismissed." "I''ll wait in the hall," Haku tells Naruto. When it''s just the three of them in one of the most secure buildings, in the most secure rooms in all of Konoha, the Hokage announces with authority, "S-ss Security protocol. Sarutobi, Hiruzen, 000261, Kage." Immediately the once bright office hums to life as the windows are darkened and thousands of previously unseen Finjutsu characters glow blue along the walls and floors. Naruto hears at least ten locks but he doesn''t know from where. The now dark room is lit bymps as neither Kakashi or the Sandaime react to the overly hostile changes. After a second of utter silence, the Hokage states, "for the moment, this will remain an S-ss secret. The report concerning this technique will be redacted to further reflect how vital this information is." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 95: Chapter 95 "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi states as Naruto warily adds, "Hai." Turning to Naruto, the strongest shinobi in Konoha demands to know, "Naruto-kun, how is it that you learned the technique known as Rasengan?" Growing less nervous, Naruto answers, "um, well, I don''t know how best to exin it, but, um, when I fought Mizuki-sensei, I went into the seal at least I think that''s what it was. It was dark and weird. I was in this giant room when I heard a voice. It told me not to pull the seal and then told me I should get stronger. It gave me three tasks that turned out to be the three steps to learning Rasengan." Hiruzen eyes Kakashi for a split second before his analytical observation focuses on Naruto again to ask, "this voice, did you see the face it belonged too?" "No," Naruto answers honestly. "Just the voice in the room." "Was there anything else in the room," the Hokage asks. "Hell yeah," Naruto admits. "A bigass gate with a huge red fox behind it who''s a bit of a dick." "So you''ve spoken to the Kybi," Kakashi asks. "Yeah," Naruto answers. "But like I said, total dick. ''Wretched humans this,'' ''Greatest of the bij that.'' I just tune him out." "And it was responsible for the red chakra witnessed," Hiruzen asks. "Do I look like a charity, Ji-chan? His chakra''s the rent he owes me for staying in my body," Naruto proims. Hiruzen turns to the head Jnin andmands, "Kakashi, make sure your students are aware to never reveal anything about his red chakra shroud. This mission and its details are never to be spoken of again." "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi confirms. Turning to Naruto, Hiruzen asks with more softness in his voice, "is there anything else the voice told you?" "Mmnnn," Naruto hums, scratching his smooth chin. On the way back from their mission, the future and present Narutos had discussed the likely oue of using Rasengan in public. Naru-nii agreed it was the right call to use the technique so they set their minds to trying to answer what they thought the likely questions would be. They agreed to use the same idea they used with Kurenai on others, but Naru-nii thought there could be an opportunity for more. ''More what,'' Naruto asked his older self as Team Seven plus Haku travel through the trees from branch to branch. ''Well, you''re getting closer to the second part of mastering your nature maniption and I learned it using the help of another shinobi named Yamato, but I can''t think of a way you could meet him and ask for his help without causing a ruckus.'' ''Why did he teach you?'' Naruto asked. ''Kakashi-sensei thought he could help train me and asked for an assist.'' ''Do you think we can make him do that again?'' ''Who knows,'' Naru-nii freely admitted. ''I suppose if they know that you''re ready for that, they might ask him. Since I had to learn it in days with thousands of clones, Kakashi felt he needed Yamato-taichou because he can do Wood-Release jutsu and that helps negate Kurama''s influence over us. You have more time to take it slower so maybe they won''t need him.'' ''Kurama mentioned once how much he hates wood-release,'' Naruto mentally chuckled, thinking how pleased The Demon Fox was with ''his human'' when Naruto told him they were headed back to Konoha. ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii agreed. ''Let''s just go for it and see what happens. Even if we don''t get to meet Yamato-taichou, we''ll figure out another way.'' In the now fully secure office of the Hokage, facing the esteemed God of Shinobi, Naruto snaps his fingers and goes for it. "Oh, the voice mentioned something about perfecting it." Taken aback, the Hokage repeats, "perfecting it? You mean to say the Rasengan is an iplete jutsu?" "Uh, I guess," Naruto shrugs. "I''m still working on it so I can''t say for sure." "How," the Hokage asks, keenly interested. "How are you trying to perfect it?" "Duh, with more training," Naruto states. "I learned I have an affinity for Fton chakra, so I thought I''dbine them." "Kakashi," Hiruzen sternlymands. "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi states, understanding his Hokage''s unspoken directive. But Naruto doesn''t, promptly asking, "what?" "Kakashi will be assisting your training," Hiruzen answers the boy. "Oh, now you want to train me," Naruto bellows incredulously. "Are you sure your precious Uchiha can spare you?" "Naruto," Hiruzen calls sternly and Naruto buckles, hardly ever hearing Ji-chan talk to him like that. "This is important! It''s simply amazing one so young would learn the Rasengan, a technique that took the fourth Hokage years to master. Adding to that, it''s also an iplete jutsu that somehow you intend to add Fton chakra to is simply astounding! For the good of this vige, this is a top priority." Crossing his arms, Naruto grumbles under the old man''s stern admonishing. "You don''t seem surprised," Kakashi points out, looking closely at Naruto. "This is a technique developed by the fourth Hokage and that doesn''t excite you as I would have expected." The Hokage stands at his full height, looking down at Naruto and sternly asking, "did you know?" The Narutos hadn''t nned on this. Panicking for more seconds then he felt allowed, Naruto goes with the only exnation he can think of, "yeah, well K-Kurenai-sensei told me." Both men are surprised by the admission. While the Third Hokagemands no one visible, "bring Yhi Kurenai here at once," as Kakashi asks, "you showed her?" Though the Hokage seems more interested in another point, asking the elite Jnin, "why does Kurenai-kun know more of your student''s techniques than you do, Kakashi?" "Hey, let''s get one thing straight here," Naruto calls out over both adults. He turns and points to Kakashi, stating, "you were too busy with the teme to help me, so, while I was helping Kurenai-chan, I asked if she could teach me some stuff. She said she wasn''t supposed to because of some stupid rules I don''t remember, but she was still nice enough to give me some cool scrolls and even a field pack since my gear was so old. So, yeah, I showed her. That''s when she told me it was the Fourth''s technique." Both men are silenced until the Kageknowing the blond rather wellwarily inquires, "and did you tell her how you learned it?" Nervously, a wilting Naruto answers with a pitiful chuckle, " Well, she asked" "Kakashi," the Hokage interrupts. "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi responds, understanding hismander''s unasked instruction. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Not understanding as well as the veteran Jnin, Naruto raises his voice in defense of Kurenai. "She better not be in trouble, Ji-chan! She didn''t do anything wrong!" "She''s not in trouble, Naruto," Hiruzen says with a smile. "However she needs to be made aware of her Hokage''s position on this information. And as hermander, I need to be absolutely certain she understands what''s expected of her." "She does!" Naruto continues to defend. "She totally told me not to tell anyone. I only used it on Zabuza because he was crazy strong and I couldn''t beat him without it!" KURENAI Kurenai wished to Kami she was anywhere but here, at a dango shop with Anko, Ino, Genma, and Asuma. In their pursuit of intelligence gathering, Ino and Kurenai had inadvertently banned Naruto from two of thest few critical shops that would sell to him. Add to that, Kurenai''s scare tactic to get hisndlord to fix the hot water apparently scared therd of a man to simply run off with all the tenants'' rent. Having skipped out on loan payments, property taxes, utilities, among other expenses, the vige immediately shut off the electricity and water and if the delinquent ount isn''t settled in the next forty-six days, everyone who hasn''t left yet will be evicted and theplex foreclosed. Kurenai only wanted to meet Ino before Anko arrived to tell her to sell the Fire Slipper Orchid. She may not know what Naruto wants to do with it, but she''s certain he''ll need funds soon. To her surprise, Ino showed up with Asuma. As her sensei, it''s not unusual for Asuma to be with Ino, but Kurenai sent a note to talk about the intelligence they''ve gathered, and that''s a topic Kurenai doesn''t want to discuss around Asuma. It just felt too odd for her. Even as the pair approach her, seated cross-legged at a table for three, her stomach tightens and her skin itches. "Ino-chan, Asuma-sensei," Kurenai addresses. "Kurenai," Asuma states taking a seat. "First Naruto-kun, and now Ino-chan. As her sensei, I didn''t want to pressure her too much to learn what you needed from her, so I thought I''d tag along and ask you in person." ''He needed a reason toe see me,'' Kurenai''s mind wonders as she takes a regal sip of her tea. "I''m sorry I wasted your time," Kurenai asserts. "I was gifted a unique flower recently and I simply wanted to tell Ino-chan to sell it on my behalf." Turning to Ino, she requests, "please let me know what fee the Yamanaka n require to facilitate the sale." Ino simply nods, and Kurenai can tell the clever girl detects the underlying history between the Jnin-senseis. Kurenai can''t be sure her own red eyes were as apathetic to the love of her life as she would like them to be, but Asuma hadn''t looked anywhere else besides her which was a dead giveaway. "That''s news," Asuma casually states. "What sort of flower?" "That''s private Asuma," Kurenai asserts with a tone that left no arguments. Taking out and lighting up a cigarette, Asuma replies, "must be some flower." Ino can tell this is thee kunoichi she''d been looking for; the one that Asuma is in love with. It was simply too obvious to her trained pupil-less eyes, and so she asks Kurenai, "just out of curiosity, would your favorite flower be red roses?" Slightly taken by the question, Kurenai answers honestly, "yes they are," to which the girl squeals and turns hopeful eyes on Asuma. Kurenai wants to roll her eyes but her mask of indifference is set. Clearing his throat, Asuma asks, "should I assume you''re the reason why Ino-chan''s been on our assestely about training more?" "I believe Ino-chan to be a very capable and intelligent kunoichi," Kurenai tells Asuma, making Ino blush at the unabashedpliment. "Does she need a reason for her desire to be stronger?" Though Kurenai is certain Ino''s sudden motivation to improve has everything to do with hearing about Naruto''s impressive progress. "Oh thank Kami he''s here too," Anko''s overly relieved voice calls out. "Now I don''t feel so bad for picking up a stray." "I''m not some lost puppy, Anko," Genma responds as they both walk up to the table for three. "Anko," Asuma starts before addressing Genma with a bit of an edge, "Genma." Genma simply nods with his usual indifference. "Kurenai and little Ino-chan. What are you doing here?" "She was invited," Kurenai bluntly states, growing more anxious. Turning to Anko, Kurenai silently asks with her eyes, ''why?'' Anko lightly shrugs, responding with a roll of her eyes, ''no helping it,'' as she drags a chair next to her best friend. "Since you''re here Yamanaka-chan, hows your inventory lookin'' on red roses," Genma asks, stunning Ino as she''s brought in the middle of all this. "Hope there''s still some left for the rest of us." Kurenai knows how much Anko enjoys drama. As soon as the dango arrive, the buxom midnight-haired kunoichi will be in heaven. Though taken at first, Ino has always had a force of personality that easily helps her navigate any social situation, including the two bulls eying their red target and so answers, "of course Genma-san. It''s our most popr purchase. Pleasee in whenever you like. I can even show you a few cards your mother may enjoy." Anko snorts along with Asuma. Though a genin, her pupil-less blue eyes dare Genma to say anything. It''s clear the girl wholly supports her sensei, but Kurenai couldn''t enjoy this any more than Genma did. Even looking at Asuma now,ughing his big-bearugh shoots a mncholy ache through her chest. Her heart is still mending and this isn''t helping. She simply wants to leave. "At least now I can scratch you off the list," Asuma asserts. "What list," Anko asks suspiciously. "She hasn''t told you," Asuma casually inquired. Kurenai detes a bit when Anko shakes her head. ''What could I say? Anko, look at this flower a genin gave me. She would wonder why the hell I would even bring it up,'' which Kurenai needs even less. Before Asuma can dig up any more clues, Kurenai ends his round-about expedition by asserting, "Anko, would I be a horrible friend if I didn''t tell you about a flower I received that I''m now asking Yamanaka-chan to sell for me?" "I''d like you a hell of a lot less if you wasted my time on hot garbage like that," Anko affirms. All while looking at Asuma, Kurenai responds, "good to know." Though Anko had said that, Kurenai is fairly certain Anko is actually interested who gave it to her, but in front of the men, she wouldn''t sell out ''her babe.'' Before any more can be said, two Anbu immediately appear in a flurry of leaves. "Jnin-sensei, Yhi Kurenai," the masked shinobi starts. "Hokage-sama requests your immediate presence in his office." Looking toward the others, she can tell they judged the urgency of the tone as well, but all Kurenai can think is, ''thank kami.'' . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 KURENAI Running at top speed from rooftop to rooftop, Kurenai had no concrete idea what to expect when she was suddenly summoned to the Hokage''s office. They sprinted so fast, Kurenai''s certain she broke her personal record, reaching Hokage tower in a minute, fourteen seconds. Though winded, she didn''t let it show, employing the shinobi taught Continuous Circr Breathing technique to constantly supply her brain and lungs with oxygen. Secondster, Kurenai drops into Hokage-sama''s secure ck room for sensitive material with not only Kakashi, but Naruto. ''He''s back,'' she thinks amused, happy to see that despite some blood on his torn jumpsuit, he seems uninjured. To her surprise, a warm thrill flutters from her heating center. Given the amount of amazing sex they had before the blond''s departure, Kurenai expected to have a hard time coping without, but after every passing week, she felt further satisfied somehow. While every night her morally-unrestrained subconscious dreamed of their next night together, her physical desire was manageable, especially after elerating her own team''s training. Now in the Hokage''s secured office, one look at Naruto, and despite the darkness of the room, she can see his pupil dte as they grow hungry for her. Oddly enough, her body is roused awake, transitioning her toned-tense muscles to grow soft as a cushion for his pounding pleasure. Before they can be found out by two of the sharpest shinobi''s in all of Konoha, Kurenai steps forward at attention, "Hokage-sama." Taking a seat, Hiruzen proceeds to inform her, "I''ve been told a number of things concerning your rtionship with Naruto-kun. You''ve been summoned to exin yourself as well as hear my inclination on this affair." ''He found out,'' is Kurenai''s first gut-wrenching thoughtless response, but as her brain frantically dissects everything, she realizes his tone seems off; not of a man who found out a Jnin-sensei with a previous romantic entanglement with his son is currently sleeping with a fresh out of the Academy genin regrly. Fortunately, Naruto both assists andpletely stuns her with utter surprise as he sternly maintains, "Ji-chan, you said she wasn''t in trouble. You''re making it sound like a court-marshal." "Naruto-kun this is important," the Hokage huffs, as Kurenai wonders why Naruto isn''t being yelled at for calling the leader and most respected shinobi in their vige ''Ji-chan, like it''s the most natural thing in the world! Not even Asuma calls him anything near so personal a name,'' she realizes. Nearly instantly, she then recalls Naruto mentioning a Ji-chan often and finds that shocking revtion impossible to keep from her perfectly symmetric face. Whipping her head from her leader to the blond genin and back, her singr thought shockingly yells, ''How the hell is the God of Shinobi his Ji-chan!?'' The only way her mind alleviates her anxiety is when she registers this isn''t about their sexual encounters. The Hokage''s stern voice continues. "Kurenai-kun, in the past few minutes, Naruto has told us-" "Only because I don''t want to lie to you," Naruto interjects in a low voice. The Sandaime sighs before continuing, "he''s shown you the technique known as Rasengan, correct?" "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kurenai promptly answers. "A little over a week before he left for his mission." "And do you also know how he came to learn this technique," her leader demands to know, and in his presence, her urge to satisfy his curiosity is so strong she''s certain she would answer any question he may have, even, to her dread, her sexual rtion with the blond. "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kurenai responds. "As he did not want me to vite your edict, he refused to borate, however, I understood what he was attempting to exin." "Is there anything else you can tell us," her Hokage asks of her, and despite her earlier assertion she would be truthful in all things, Kurenai answers, "simply that he trains diligently." "Hmm," her Hokage epts and Kurenai is slightly relieved. "For the moment, this will remain an S-ss secret. Is that understood?" "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kurenai responds. "Did you exin to Naruto-kun the hierarchy by which genin disclose their techniques," the strong elder asks of her. "As well as themon practices of a Konoha team dynamic." "Now wait a minute-" Naruto starts to cut in when Kurenai quickly answers, "Hai, Hokage-sama." "And he still showed you," Hiruzen thoughtfully says, more to himself than anyone. "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kurenai still answers. The Third takes a long drag of his pipe, momentarily in deep consideration when the elder finally expresses, "thank you Kurenai-sensei," taking her by surprise even if she didn''t show it. "I''ve always known how dedicated you were to the future generations of this vige, but never more so than now. I feel proud and fortunate to have you within our ranks." Dazzled, Kurenai wanted to cry as her devotion to her home has never felt so venerated. Hiruzen turns to Kakashi and asserts, "Kakashi-kun, from this moment forward I expect better." "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi returns nearly like an apology. "Naruto-kun, your training will be strictly monitored from here on out," Hiruzen tells the blond. "What does that mean?" he asks truly curious. "It means I need to oversee your training," Kakashi answers. "Why? I''ve been doing pretty awesome on my own," Naruto points out. "You are a special case," The Hokage admits. "Because of the fox?" "Among other things, yes," Hiruzen admits. "What other things," Naruto irately asks. "Things like you''re an important shinobi to this vige," the older man sayspassionately, adding, "And I have to protect the future Hokage after all." Trying to keep the grin from his face and failing, Naruto grumbles, "fine. What''s going to happen to Haku? He''s a really good person who had a lot of bad crap happen to him." "I do not object to a neighborly association or even a social one," the Third evenly states. "He may utilize any of the vacant rooms on your floor, however, he will be on probation for a number of years, the strict guidelines of which will be exined to him. He''s not the first asylum-seeker this vige has ever seen and if it is truly his wish to stay, he will abide by our rules until we are satisfied. As such he will not be able to leave this vige for quite some time, which means, for the moment, he cannot be a field-shinobi, if he''s ever a shinobi." "Can we train together?" Naruto quickly asks. "He''s wicked strong." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 "Only if it''s supervised," Sandaime answers. "Speaking of Kakashi, Kurenai, we cannot be so blind to progress by what we think we know. More than any, I understand the magnitude of the bond between a student and his sensei. To my very core, I believe no other significant perspective of tutge should interfere with that development, that rtionship. Many sessful shinobi have been produced in this manner, however, so too has it contributed to our failures my own included. And so, Naruto-kun''s development will now be two-fold with Kakashi as lead architect. Kurenai-kun, I understand you have your own team, as such, I only ask for any assistance you can manage without hindering the progress of your own students. I mean it. You''re no use to me if you burn yourself out." "Hai," Kurenai speaks. "Hokage-sama, that will not be necessary," Kakashi begins to exin with the smallest measure of shame in his voice. "My shorings are clear to me now. You have my word I will do better." "Kakashi-kun," Hiruzen starts, softer in tone than his authority. "You are by far one of the most brilliant shinobi I''ve ever had the privilege of witnessing, but there are simply some tasks better managed together, as a team, as a vige." When Kakashi nods in understanding, Kurenai bids her leader, "if I may, Hokage-sama?" At his eye blink, Kurenai turns to the silver-maned shinobi, asking, "Kakashi-sensei, you live in a one bedroom apartment correct?" Unless shinobi are part of a n, work in a military position that sees nobat, or their family are civilians with homes, most shinobi tend to keep a simple apartment. Death is too constant of apanion to n for a home so Kakashi''s answer of, "that''s correct," is no surprise. "That''s what I thought," Kurenai responds then turns to Naruto. Before his eyes dte and lid even further, Kurenai deres, "Uzumaki-kun, I''m sorry to have to be the bearer of bad news, but your building''sndlord has fled Konoha with all the funds meant for business expenses, which means your apartment currently doesn''t have running water or power, and in another forty or so days, all tenants will be evicted." His squinted eyes are doing the math. " Wait, are you saying I''m homeless?" he voices before loudly crying out, "Ah! What about Haku? I said he can stay with me. Mmn, no, Zabuza-jiji''s not going to like this" "With the Hokage''s permission," Kurenai begins to suggest. "My home has three bedrooms and a study that could be converted-" "I''d rather ask Sasuke-kun," Kakashi interjects. "It would be advantageous if two of my students lived under one roof. And he has more than enough space." "Ha!" Narutoughs at the suggestion. "Not with that huge head of his." "Naruto-kun, he''s your teammate. It wouldn''t hurt you to be a little more empathetic considering you know why his home is empty," Kakashi tries when the Third Hokage calls out, "enough! Kurenai-kun, I appreciate your offer however I would feel morefortable if Uchiha-kun is asked first. If he disagrees, try other avenues. Kurenai-kun''s offer is thest resort, understood?" The senseis nod, though a part of Kurenai is beginning to realize how much more difficult it''ll be to meet her blond bed-mate now. She informs the shinobi elder, "Hokage-sama, while possible oues are currently unclear, Uzumaki-kun has found a very rare nt that he gifted to me with a market value of seven hundred and fifty thousand ryo." They all repeat the amount under their gasping breaths as she continues, "I realize apartment buildings range in the millions, but-" "I''ll have a list of possible properties sent to you," the Third cuts in. "I will expect progress reports. Dismissed." Kurenai''s mind disobeys her moral''s will to stop thinking about how hampered her sex-life now is. Her intellect is rebellious in its tremendous desire to locate suitable alternatives for their lessons to what now appears to have been the heaven that was his apartment. Her mind can''t help but yell, ''he literally had the entire top floor to himself!'' With Hinata-chan and her all-seeing Byakugan living in her home during the week, and this Haku boy living with Naruto every day, the difficulty of keeping their lessons secret went from an E-rank to an A-rank. ''A new location means a new routine which means a higher risk of discovery and all with the same Naruto.'' This is the math Kurenai''s mind is incessantly trying to solve as they walk out into the hall. Kurenai spots a beautiful girl waiting and finds it odd when Kakashi walks up to her, disclosing something she couldn''t hear. Kurenai''s assumptions about the pair don''t travel far as she hears, "careful, Nai-chan." Turning around Naruto is leaning the weight of a sword longer than he is against his shoulder and has to lower himself for the tip of the immense de to clear the doorway. His immediate question after he got her attention is, "uh, um, when do you think we can-" Kurenai cuts him off just as her own rising core temperature moistens, asking instead, "where did you get such a actually, why does this sword look so familiar?" "Mn? Zabuza-jiji wanted me to hold on to it for a while," Naruto responds. "Zabuza Momochi, Zabuza?" Kurenai gasps as Kakashi and Haku walk over. "As in the''Demon of the Hidden Mist?'' He''s one of Kiri''s Seven Swordsman! That''s- Don''t tell me that''s actually Kubikiribch?" Kurenai asks, looking over therge sword. "You are well informed," Hakuments standing beside Naruto. Now Kurenai is wondering why this beautiful girl is next to Naruto when the ever-surprising blond states, "Kurenai-chan, this is Haku. Haku, this is Kurenai-cha-" "Yhi Kurenai," the raven-haired Jnin-sensei rifies and she wonders how it''s possible this bowing boy could look more beautiful than many other actual girls. "We should get going," Kakashi states, taking the lead toward the Uchihapound. As the four begin to walk, Kurenai makes certain Naruto is in front of her while Haku stays beside her, and requests of anyone, "maybe someone can tell me how a legendary sword like Kubikiribch, came to be in your possession when its previous owner is a notorious assassin." "Naruto-kun made a wager with Zabuza-sama," Haku begins to exin to her in a positively enchanting voice. ''He even sounds like a girl,'' Kurenai mentally gasps as Haku states, "if he defeated him, than Kubikiribch would be his prize." Kurenai didn''t mean tough in disbelief, especially not in such an udylike mannerdeep from her toned gut. Without a single denial from Kakashi and at Naruto''s hurt expression, Kurenai couldn''t help the, "no! He- He was one of Kiri''s highest ranking shinobi; having graduating their Academy at the age of nine by single-handedly killing all their students." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 99: Chapter 99 "Well excuse me if it''s so hard to believe," Naruto pouts. Kurenai has to work hard not to make it seem like a lovers spat as she evenly states, "I''m sorry, Uzumaki-kun, I didn''t mean to doubt you, it''s just, the odds of a skilled shinobi defeating Momochi Zabuza is nearly 700 to 1, whereas a genin defeating him" Kurenai trails off as it seems like Naruto is ruffled by her rational objection. Despite being analytical by nature, Kurenai ignores the statistics and simply states what''s underneath it all. "I''m happy you''re back Naruto-kun." ''More so now than ever,'' she mentally adds, gasping like she only just dodged a strike to the heart. With his, "Mnn," and his wide grin, she can tell that''s all he wanted to hear as Haku exins what happened. Halfway to the Uchihapound, they all hear a loud shriek that they discover belongs to one of Guy-sensei''s students. The ck-haired kunoichi with two Chinese buns in a qipao-style blouse breaks from her team and rushes straight to Naruto, or rather the massive sword he''s carrying over his shoulder. "Kubikiribch! Kubikiribch!" she repeats in total amazement. The pretty girl is beside herself as Kurenai recalls her from the weapons shop, ''Ten Out of Ten.'' Snapping away heart-shaped eyes from the sword to the blond genin, she has to ask, "where? Why? When? Please!" "If it isn''t my most beloved rival, Kakashi of the Sharingan," Guy calls triumphantly, causing Kakashi to slink deted. "Guy," Kakashimely greets. "Oooohhh," Guy yells with pumped up fists. "That''s what I hate about you, my fierce rival! You''re too cool! Kurenai-sensei, you''re youthful radiance is as bright as the springtime sun!" Heughs proudly while Kurenai can barely chuckle politely. "So this is Guy-sensei''s eternal rival," Lee observes with bright, star-filled eyes before whipping around to Neji, likely itching to challenge the genius Hyga again. Neji simply sighs before walking away. "Na, Guy," Kakashi starts. "We have an important matter to attend to, so bye." "Wait," Tenten calls to Kakashi before turning to Naruto. "My family collect rare and valuable ninja tools from across all the nations. Kubikiribch is one of the legendary Seven Swords of Kiri with the ability to regenerate itself using the iron from its victim''s blood! What do you want for it?! How about a discount on shinobi gear for life?!" "I remember you from, Ten Out of Ten," Kurenai says moving between a senbon-armed Haku and an unaware Tenten. "Regardless of any offers made by your family, your father will, I repeat, WILL stop treating Naruto-kun like a second-ss citizen. You can also tell Dny-san from now on Naruto''s ryo is just as good as anyone else''s. Is that understood?" Though Tenten had a difficult time looking away from the sword, she nods once before informing the blond, "please don''t do anything until we talk again!" then rushes away. When the group continues toward Uchihapound, Kakashi walks up beside her and asks, "care to exin." Surprised by the question, Kurenai actually cranes her neck in disbelief as she asks, "aren''t you aware of how poorly your student is consistently being treated in the vige; not just by civilians, but shinobi as well?" Kurenai can''t tell if he is or isn''t aware because she suddenly realizes the mistake she made by leading their walk after telling Tenten off Naruto and Haku are now behind her and Kakashi. Despite the growing humidity preparing her womanhood for some very aggressive snuggling, Kurenai tries to walk as mechanically as possible, hoping the blond behind her doesn''t lose his head over the swaying of her hips or perky rear. NARUTO Naruto had no idea how long he''d been staring at Kurenai''s ass forvividly imagining gripping and massaging the round flesh as he mindlessly drills her hot honey-potuntil Haku elbowed him hard enough to break his yearning reverie. When Naruto reads the knowing smirk on the beautiful boy''s face, Naruto immediately blushes down to his neck. Turning away from the chuckling boy, Naruto tries his best to control his pangs of lust while they walk, though, looking at the sway and swing of graspable flesh her every step incurs, his desire is continuously testing his weakening control. "Ne, Naruto-kun," Kakashi calls from behind his little orange book, bringing Naruto out of his daze. "Mn? Yeah?" "If you let me do all the talking, I promise to treat you to ramen at Ichiraku''s," Kakashi bargains as the walk the empty main street leading to thergest residence. "Really?!" Naruto eagerly hoots before his mind considers further possibilities. "Wait a minute, shouldn''t you treat us forpleting the mission anyway?" "That does sound fairly standard," Kurenai adds with a bit of a smirk. His shoulders dete a bit but he agrees as they enter the grandness of the once popted Uchiha mansion. Naruto had never entered the Uchihapound and was astounded to see how grand it was. Despite how deserted the old traditionally designed buildings are, it all looks regrly maintained. Naruto andpany just pass the third gate entrance when they meet Sasuke-teme in the open courtyard before the main mansion, wearing an informal yukata with the Uchiha crest on it. Kakashi takes the lead as Sasuke-teme eyes each of them. "Sasuke-kun," Kakashi starts. "Kakashi-sensei," the raven-haired avenger returns. "You know I don''t like unannounced visits." "We''re here because your teammate would like your help," Kakashi starts but before Naruto could energetically correct him, he continues to add, "I know it''s difficult for the two of you to ept one another, but I believe that''s only because you''re more alike than you realize. You both know pain and more importantly, you''re teammates. The conflicts you face together means something and Naruto-kun would help you just like I know Sasuke-kun would help you," the elite Jnin tells each boy. "In the world we live in, you don''t have to like each other topletely trust in one another. So, Sasuke-kun, the situation is Naruto-kun is now without a home. As his teammate, we thought you would like to help him." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 100: Chapter 100 When Uchiha-kun grumbles his agreement, Kurenai begins wondering how easy it would be to sneak into thergepound. ''Maybe Naruto can sneak out?'' she immorally wonders when Sasuke adds, "in return, I want my Sharingan Kakashi-sensei. You promised and I won''t wait any longer." "Fine," Kakashi dully agrees. Before any more can happen, Sasuke also stiptes, "I may have a responsibility to the Dobe but I don''t have one to a Kiri traitor." With onyx eyes of steel, he tells Haku, "call me crazy but I don''t trust you." "Fine," Kakashi agrees. "Not fine!" Naruto breaks the bargain previously struck, saying, "Haku''s my friend and I''m not just going to let him live on the street!" "We''ll find him another ce to live," Kakashi promises, adding, "think of how much stronger our team will be if you and Sasuke-kun took this opportunity to make peace with each other." "Sasuke-teme doesn''t want Haku to stay, that''s fine," Naruto agrees. "It''s his house, but I wouldn''t feel right about it. So, thanks Teme but Haku and I''ll find somewhere else to live." "Naruto," Kakashi attempts. "Try to be reasonable. You have my word Haku-kun will be fine and Sasuke-kun is your teammate." Naruto knows that makes sense and struggles to sort his thoughts. Despite how much Sasuke-teme annoys the hell out of him, the spiky-haired blond does understand certain sides of the avenger. Kakashi''s right, they both know loss and Naruto understands that to his core. But, what he can''t understand is how someone who is so loved by everyone around himwho is so giftedcan act like aplete douche to everyone! While Naruto struggles for every friend, Sasuke-teme only needs to walk outside and nearly the entire vige would love to be with him. ''Then there''s Sakura-chan,'' his mind angrily thinks. Though Naruto is supremely happy Sakura-chan is training with him now, and can''t help but push himself that much harder because she''s there, the pink-haired love of his life is, instead, in love with this arrogant ass for no discernible reason. It''s the strongest reason for their rivalry. ''A now this extra pearly ass-wipe of a teammate wants to separate him and Haku? Not happening!'' "I get that we''re teammates Kakashi-sensei. We''re shinobi of the Leaf so we have to work together, but we''re different because I do trust Haku." "Don''t say I didn''t warn you when he stabs you in the back," Sasuke retorts. Naruto didn''t see Haku''s fist tighten as he proudly deres, "he wouldn''t!" The silence that follows is filled with stern res, ended only when Kurenai turns to the elite Jnin-sensei. "Kakashi-" "There are more options than two boys living with you." "I don''t even want to know what you''re insinuating," Kurenai naturally responds, though flooded with guilt. "But I believe I have a viable alternative." KURENAI "Of course," Iruka-sensei tells the group after a tearful Naruto hugged his favored Sensei, sweetly blubbering his apologies before they exined the situation. As simple as those two words, an excited Naruto and the ever-serene Haku have a ce to stay. The Umino residence was in the more economical section of the shinobi sector, clearly left to the devoted Chnin from his deceased parents. It was a one-story three bed, two bathnot nearly asrge as Kurenai''s two-story home but the unkempt and wooded backyard was more thanrge enough for the boys to train in. The interior of the home was clearly a workaholics cave with stacks of books, scrolls of essays and student development sheets. The Umino residence was also far from the main populous of Konoha, and as much as Kurenai tries to deny it, it''s much closer to her house than Naruto''s apartment. ''That''s something, at least,'' Kurenai muses. She was silent as the boys picked between two equally small rooms, nearly reflecting the equal war within herself. Like an unbiased observer, she observed a mental war between her body''s yearning for sexual release with Naruto, and her moral integrity willing her to uphold decency and civic responsibility. While Naruto was away on his escort mission, her mind ran the longest marathon on this single topic, going round and round looking for an answer she can live with, because while sex with Naruto is unbelievably marvelous, she still can''t bring herself to tell her best friendwho''s a sex goddess in her own right. It means deep down, Kurenai knows it''s wrong and she just can''t keep this moral burden up any longer. No matter how good it feels, she knows it''s not right and while Kurenai still wanted several nights with him, it was beginning to feel like her nocturnal time with Naruto was numbered. That was until her mental gymnastics is thrown for a loop with another point of contention: Naruto nearly died at the hands of Zabuza Momochi. With a highly intellectual, visually vivid mind, Kurenai can easily form mental simtions of what it must''ve been like for a genin, fresh out of the Academy, to face a seasoned ck-list target in their bingo book and her chest constricts her breathing at all the ways her bedmate could''ve died. ''He could''ve died thirty-eight different ways I can think of'' and that thought makes her stressed and anxious. It''s simply ludicrous he survived and it''s left her in an agonizing state of doom to the point that simply acknowledging his well-being with her eyes wasn''t enough. Sometimes knowledge is a scary thing and Kurenai just needed an anchor, something to steady her. Wrong though it may be, right now, the raven-haired Jnin needed to touch him to feel his breath his pulse his heart. Despite the circumstances, Kurenai had given herself permission to be free with this boy. She let him in, and to her grand astonishment, she''s grownfortable doing so. Her body needed to feel he''s actually safe, and yet, she can''t. For the foreseeable future, Haku will likely be in close proximity to Naruto and Kakashi has been mandated by the Hokage to take a more vested interest in Naruto''s training. Sadly, the observation, ''he doesn''t live alone anymore and he''ll always havepany,'' feels like she''s being sentenced to prison. As the big-dick blond in question creates clones to retrieve the few belongings from his apartment, Kakashizily calls, "Haku-kun, I''ll be back in a moment. I need to speak with Kurenai-sensei." Slightly confused, Kurenai follows the elite Jnin outside to the unkempt wilderness that is the frontwn. When they were alone, he cuts straight to the point. "Whether it was your intention or not, you''ve undermined my authority as Team 7''s sensei." Kurenai expected this and respectfully exins to her senior Jnin, "it was never my intention to weaken your ce as their sensei and team-lead. This simply yed out within our blind spot; yours as much as mine." Though silent a moment, it''s not tense before Kakashi points out, "with regard to Naruto, the third feels the way he does because of what he couldn''t see in Orochimaru." Though unsure why he would bring it up, Kurenai agrees with a nod nheless. "But Naruto isn''t Orochimaru. I''ve checked on that kid a number of times and despite his solitude, I feltfortable he wouldn''t turn to his hate." "Is that why you''re dedicating more time with Uchiha-kun," Kurenai asks, though she''s sure Obito fits in there somewhere. "To curve his hatred?" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 "If my team is going to maintain its unity," Kakashi begins to say, ignoring her question. "I can''t wait to raise Sasuke''s skill level." Kurenai understands what that truly means, and though she''s aware Uchiha''s introverted personality type is necessary within their ranks and have their uses, she''s not sure how sustainable that model is with someone like Naruto on the team. "You want Uchiha-kun to be the captain" Kurenai uses the elite Jnin. "as a counterbnce to the dominance of his unstable feelings. You''re using Naruto-kun and Haruno-chan to taper off his hatred of Itachi and his trauma." "Don''t expect to reach me for at least a month," Kakashi easily continues. "You need to think of another way," Kurenai tries to impress upon the elite Jnin. "That''s avoidance and no matter how much better it would be if Uchiha-kun was the best, Naruto-kun isn''t going to stop growing." Kakashi disregards her concerns and simply reports, "Naruto and Sakura are more than capable ofpleting D-Rank missions on their own. You don''t need to supervise. Just sign off as sensei. I''ll also have either Guy or Asuma check in-" "Guy," Kurenai quickly cuts off. After a moment, Kakashi casually states, "it''s not my ce to butt-in, but he told us Tomoko-hime is a petty and spiteful person. As the third born daughter, she has little prospects in the way of any significant power or marriage, so she''s very rebellious and has no respect for shinobi or her own family. He ignored you because if she learned how much he cares about you, or you him, she would''ve dyed her return that much longer simply to feed off of your pain. Apparently, she even prefers more feminine boys; you know, the frail, hairless, pretty ones." Kurenai silences her mind for seconds allowing that revtion to sink in and test the fragile waters of her loving heart and honestly, it only made her angry. It''s such an Asuma thing to do, protect her from pain as best he can. ''And what? Now it''s okay for me to be with him? After the perfect way he brushed us off?'' Her mind recalls Genma''s words, ''he''ll be okay,'' and she can''t but wonder if that''s truer now more than ever. Despite the context, the agony continues to drown her chest with heavy hurt. ''No,'' she thinks. ''This wasn''t just that. This was a fear.'' Though Kurenai loves Asuma for how much of a man he is, her vige ces a lot of importance on teamwork and even a friend would''ve been treated better than she was. Kakashi was told, and more than likely so was Genma, which is likely why Genma feels he''s better for her than Asuma-kun. ''What was he waiting for? Commitment for shinobi who are so often near death can be harder or easier, but could that be the reason why he hesitated? Why he thought it''d be better if I went through that?'' She can feel her heart harden as she tly tells Kakashi, "he may have overextended himself trying to avoid hurting me. As you''re the leader of Team Seven, I''ll respect any choice you make." Kakashi just nods as they both reenter Iruka''s house to find it empty. The Jnin-sensei find the boys in the backyard and Haku is showing Naruto how to throw senbon when Kakashi interrupts. "Haku, we should go." "Hai, Kakashi-san," Haku returns. "Wait!" Naruto calls confused, and for once, Kurenai feels the same. For a moment she entertained the notion that maybe Kakashi preferred boys until the elite Jnin answers, "Naruto, part of receiving asylum in Konoha is a mandatory interrogation." "Really?" Naruto calls with a hint of worry. "For how long? Can it wait? We were going to Ichiraku''s for some ramen." "It''ll take as long as it takes and it has to be now," Kakashi mundanely states. "Just don''t freak out if Haku''s not back in two days or three days. The more information they have to go through the longer it''ll take. Team meeting tomorrow; seven, sharp." With a respectful bow to Kurenai and a hug from Naruto, Haku departs with Kakashi, leaving the sexy Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha and a sexually starved blond boy with a big dick and mountains of energy alone in an empty residence. Kurenai manages a gulping swallow before her thin waist is captured by strong, hungry arms, pulling her softness to him like he''s trying to fuse them together. She can feel his heat and muscle as he moans repeatedly, "Nai-chan," exciting her nipples to hear such need for her. "W-wait" Kurenai tries, feeling slightly short of breath with an amorous rumbling in her chest. His arousal was easily pressing against her round rump and within the orbit of his radiating warmth, her body grows softer, like a hot cushion with zealous lubrication. Without her consent, her ass rubs against his steel rod and like recalling hunger, her appetite grows rapidly to uncontroble heights. ''Cock,'' her mind bids as Naruto absentmindedly begins dry-humping against her, moaning, "Nai-chan!" "N-Naruto wait," Kurenai tries, even though it thrills her to the bone at the thought of him deep inside her, spreading her slick walls repeatedly until she cums hard enough to pass out. "Not here," she manages as thest vestiges of reason slip away. Holding her sofortably tight that she can feel his racing heartbeat, he simply lifts her off her feet and her flexible legs bend back and wrap around him at the knees, fixing herself deliciously against his raging hard-on as he walks inside the house. With every step, her weight presses down on his rock hard rod, growing overly wet with an itching need. She can feel the pulsing shape of his head pressing between her soft cheeks until he just clears the threshold, then she''s on the floor, on all fours, with a magnificently hard phallus eager to rearrange her insides. The realization triggers a massive rush of blood toward her already twitching wet cunt. Naruto whimpers as he shoves the mesh armor blouse up and over her bandaged thighs and pelvis. Groaning like a wounded animal, Naruto, without thought or permission, unsheathes a kunai, spins it in his grasp and expertly cuts through a binding, unraveling theplex impediment. "Naruto!" he hears and is immediately remorseful until he sees her pulsing peach, sodden and swollen for him and he forgets everything, including his own appendage to stuff his hungry face in her sensitive womanhood. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 "MMN!" Kurenai groans deeply from her tight core. ''Yes!'' her mind screams, feeling his long tonguep her never-ending stream of honey. Feeling shackled in her clothes, Kurenai struggles to take off her blouse, but when he dips his long slippery organ in her twitching snatch to get at the richer fluid deep within, Kurenai''s mind nks out as she groans loudly. She drops midway through taking off her blouse as the tension cable of her impending orgasm tightens frightfully fast. It''s been too long, he wants her too much, and after what Kakashi told her, the ever-present ache in her heart needs this just as bad. "Ahhh! Haahh! Mmmnn! Na-Naruto! I''m- I''mmmnn, almost!" she moans. The building ecstasy churns her cunt-connected sanity madly and she bangs her heavily aroused head against the tatami mat. Her mouth salivating profusely, spilling down her chin and neck as the unyielding coil filled with unbridled ecstasy is ripped to shreds when his mouth finds her engorged clitoris and sucks. "CUMMMMM-" She screams, her lower back arching with full body spasms as her strong legs try to snap together, though it''s not enough to keep his hungry tongue out of her spewing snatch. Kurenai screams from within her white and red blouse as her entire body erupts continuously for nearly a minute. All the while heps and sucks at all the juices erupting from her radiating pleasure center. Kurenai finally sinks to the floor, boneless in a haze of euphoria. Suffocating in her blouse, she weakly removes the moist cloth and vaguely learns Naruto is naked behind her. She bes more alert when he lifts her waist to his pleasure weapon''s level. "Wa-wait, Naruto I''m still-AAHH! MMMNNNN!" she mewls as he prates her sensitive folds to her depths, delivering the exact exhration her body has been craving. Kurenai moans along with him, who clearly feels the same. The hot wet connection onlysts until his need to be even deeper in her sodden center overtakes him. With a tighter grip on her strong hips, he drives his meat pole the full length of her gushing canal, ripping a deep moan from her throat as his fat cock-head kisses her puckered cervix. "I missed you so much Nai-chan," he moans desperately. Weak and losing control fast, Kurenai doesn''t respond, concentrating instead on the delicious friction he sparks within her as he pulls out and quickly plunges back in to a wet ''shloop!'' ''Wai- I''m still aahhnnAhhn! Ahhn! Sensitivvvvvv,'' Kurenai panics but her voice is gone as he pulls out and pumps his massive hardness back in, ripping a, "Cuummmmiiinnnnnnnggg," scream from her throat. Curling her back and toes as she full-body spasms in repetitive rupturing pleasure, her twitching cunt grips and pulls him in, jonesing for his man milk. Naruto moans loudly, happily, by her mping sucking grip and isn''t far behind. After a minute of a full-body orgasm, Kurenai sinks to the mat below, sweating and breathing heavily. Naruto flips her over to see her thoroughly debased and debouched appearance. Her pink nipples on herrge breasts stand stiffly at attention, her hair is a mess, shiny and stuck to her feverish skin, her ruby red lips moaning and rubbing against each other and her half-lidded eyes are unfocused and heavily dted. Inmed by the syed evidence of his lust, Naruto slopes against her sweating body, hungry mouth to flushing chest as he uses his knees, feet, and pelvis to pump his engorged need in and out of her sopping mess. "Haah! HAhnn Ahn ahhh Na- Na- I''mmmmmmnn," Kurenai tries, instinctively wrapping her legs around his pumping ass and her arms around his nipple-sucking blond head. Over and over his unyielding speed is maddening, fucking her like tomorrow is the end. ''The end,'' her heart clenches at the thought of his near death. ''He could''ve died,'' it hurts her to realize and Kurenai fucks him that much harder, quickly closing in on a grand third orgasm. "Fuck me Naruto! My pussy''s aching! Fill me up!" "Nai-chan! I can''t- You''re so-" The horny blond starts to say before forgetting his words and takes enough of her pert breast in his mouth she can feel his teeth as he hungrily sucks and fucks, Kurenai''s eyes roll back as another body-shattering climax ruptures her every pleasure nerve in her body, only this time, Naruto ms in, to his balls, and dumps stockpiles of cum into her quaking cunnie. If the pumping liquid filling her quaking cavity wasn''t so thick, she would''ve feared he was urinating a day''s worth of pressurized piss. At the gtinous flooding of molten man-milk in her quaking center, Kurenai cums continuously, losing her mind in the process and ascending past all problems into pure bliss. "Nai-chan! I can''t get enough!" Naruto bemoans from the pain of so much pleasure. Despite milking him dry, he hasn''t softened and in her frenzied euphoria, she couldn''t do anything but let him have his way with her. He brings both her knees to her chest before going balls deep with another round of hot beef injections. Her breast swing trapped between her raised legs as he beats on her gushing walls, continuously keeping Kurenai in the high heavens, triggering orgasm after orgasm up and down her squirming body until his balls tighten and he unloads shot after shot of his hot cream. Kurenai sees white for an indiscernible amount of time, feeling only heavily vibrating bliss. When shees to, Kurenai realizes she''s in a bed, it''s dark outside, making it darker inside and more than anything, Naruto is resting on top of her, his head nestled between her soft breasts and his groin firmly against her own. At the feel of his hot hard body on top of her, a humming pleasure makes its presence known along with half hisid penis still inside her. Kurenai enjoys the tranquilizing feel of him against her as her body celebrates the refreshing feel of a good, hard fucking. It certainly wasn''t the longest of their sessions. The need between them just propelled it to another level of sensitivity all its own. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 With Naruto between her breasts, hugging her with a fear she may flee, Kurenai rubs the top of his silky blond hair, enjoying everything about the moment. She doesn''t tend to hug him back when she wakes up like this, but she can''t forget he nearly died. Every ninja in the vige knows any mission can go bad at the drop of a hat. There are no guarantees in their profession, but still, with Kakashi in the lead of a C-Rank mission, she had no doubt everything would be okay. ''He not only survived what was changed to an A-Rank mission, but he fought Momochi Zabuza and actually won!'' Her chest aches with the statistical possibilities of his death. It''s very possible Team Seven could''ve returned with the announcement that the blond trouble-maker, who shouts to all who will listen, how he''ll one day be the greatest Hokage ever, is dead. Though Kurenai never really returns his desperate hugs, she holds him dearly now. Her rising body temperature triggers her cooling sudor and she leans down to pepper the top of his head with ardent kisses. Pleased within his slumber, he hums and she starts to feel him grow within her. "Naruto" Kurenai softly calls as she massages his fine scalp. It takes several more calls to finally rouse him out of slumber, all the while his penis steadily spreads her sticky and white walls. Sleep addled, he looks directly at her a moment before a wide smile breaks across his face. "How are you feeling," Naruto manages to ask before more sensations register. She can clearly read on his face when it registers that he''s on top of her and growing semi-hard inside of her. His piercing blue eyes dte and are lidded as his cheeks blush for an overall expression of lust-filled hunger. Before he gets too ahead of himself, Kurenai rolls them on the bed so she''s on top. Leaning up as she saddles his groin, Naruto has the most amazing look of a naked goddess, hard nipples on perky C-cup breasts, long, ck, fuck-me-hair of a mess framed around her beautiful face, elegant neck, and toned shoulders. Feeling her weight on his groin with her knees and toned legs bracketing his torso was its own majesty. Naruto was instantly hard at the drug inducing sight of her and instinctively bucks his hips up. But even if he had the leverage to dive in deeper, Kurenai lifts herself just high enough to remove his curved meat rod from her soaking quim. "Nai-chan," Naruto tries, sitting up. Feeling the copious amount of semen in her begin to ooze downward, Kurenai ces a gentle palm on his chest stopping him. Sitting on his engorged arousal, rubbing herself against him as she exins, "Naruto, do you remember what this position is called?" "I- ah, you''re rubbing," Naruto tries to say, enjoying the way she slowly grinds her pussy lips, lubricating the underside of his throbbing erection. "Naruto, I''m not going to allow you inside me unless you tell me what this position is called," Kurenai promises, growing wickedly fond of the pained face he''s making as she rides his thick log, coating it with her juices and his dribbling cum. "Come on. I taught you this, remember?" "I- mmn, don''t remember?" Naruto calls between gasps, gripping her thighs as he tries to thrust for more friction. Kurenai takes his hands and fixes them above his aroused head, giving him a much close view of her swinging breasts. "Come on, I know how smart you are." Kurenai dangles her tits so they barely brush against his hot chest as she continues, "I''m riding you. What are girls called when they ride a stallion?" "C-Cowgirl," Naruto whimpers. Kurenai releases his hands so she can sit up straight. Taking his pulsing cock in one hand she slowly lifts herself and aligns his pleasure rod with her dripping love tunnel. They both groan in satisfaction as she impales herself with his beating sex. In this position, women have much more control and Kurenai easily navigates his thick-headed trajectory with her angling, squeezing him all the way to their mutual satisfaction. Fully stuffed, Kurenai remains still, slowly asking the groaning blond, "Naruto, why did you think you could beat Zabuza?" Naruto''s response was to grip her thighs and try to fuck her. She dashes his hopes when she grabs his hands and nts them over his head again, leaning in closer to look him straight in the zed eyes. Her face is inches away and despite being wrapped so euphorically inside of her, her face and red eyes are serious. "Why did you think you could beat Zabuza?" she asks again. Regaining some rity, Naruto realizes she''s asking him a serious question; one he didn''t have much of an answer for. He isn''t sure what to think, though the silence is interrupted when she continues. "Ninja survive because we take careful stock of our opponent and use that knowledge to develop a strategy to defeat them or if the option is avable, run. What was your strategy against the Demon of Hidden Mist?" Again, Naruto couldn''t think of words to answer but could see her growing concern. She almost looks in pain to him when she continues, "were you really willing to throw your life away over a sword? There are people who care about you, Naruto. Iruka-san would be devastated if he learned you died trying to fight someone as strong as Zabuza. Your ''Ji-chan,'' which, don''t think you''re getting out of exining that one to meour Hokage cares about you and would''ve been saddened to learn of your death. I-" Kurenai pulls up short, though her cum-filled womanhood squeezes him hard. They both moan as she wonders if it would be a lie to say she cares for him nearly to the point of love. Her love for Asuma clearly shows the difference between the two but it would most assuredly hurt her if Naruto died. She couldn''t help think how his death would taint her life, make her a bit spiritless lose her fire. "I think of you as a special person in my life," Kurenai concludes. "It would''ve hurt us to learn of your death. So why would you be so reckless?" Naruto is stunneddick-in-pussy-forgotten stunned. ''She was worried about me?'' His mind asks. Being worried he could die is not something anyone has ever expressed to him, except maybe Iruka-sensei when he fought Mizuki. But this beautiful, strong kunoichi actually cares about him like Iruka-sensei does. It actually excites him to learn he''s made another friend; another special person he would do everything to defend. And he swiftly realizes that''s always been his answer. "Nai-chan," Naruto starts lookingpletely in her worried red eyes. "I mean it when I say I''m going to be the greatest Hokage but that means there are super strong ninja out there I have to fight. No matter what they want, they''ll hurt anyone just to get it and I need to be even stronger than I am to make sure they can''t ever hurt the people that mean the most to me. The Hokage always protects his people." Naruto''s hands move out of her grip to cup her beautiful face in his palms. "I didn''t care about the sword, I cared about Haku. And I didn''t think I could beat Zabuza, but, I just had to. I''m sorry I scared you, Nai-chan. I didn''t I didn''t think that I could do that to you." ''This fucking boy,'' Kurenai''s mind yells with affectionate aggravation. Rather than tell him anything, she leans down and kisses him. She rarely instigates this type of affection. For the sake of maintaining their emotional boundaries, her mind simply won''t allow her to cross those boundaries. While Kurenai understands kissing can be a part of sex, she prefers to kiss someone she''s in love with. Swirling her dainty tongue deeply around hisrge rougher organ, the feeling overwhelming her isn''t simply sexual or loving, but of gratification, praise, adoration, and triumphant. While she may have her reservations on the morality of their rtionship, there''s little doubt this boythis shinobiwill be someone great. He may have a long way to go to surpass the four before him, but the foundation is there. She can see it. And that deserves this kiss. ''He risks his life because he cares,'' is her answer. ''He still cares despite it all,'' she thinks recalling everything she learned of his daily life. Her awe of him is enough for a make-out session. It''s as simple as that. As uplicated as his needy upward thrusts, and as natural as her responding downward grind, it''s the first time they''ve ever have slow simmering sex. On top, Kurenai takes the lead, rolling her hips and angling his rock hard cock to churn her insides in all the right ces. Her red eyes flutter with his every sparkling pull and quivering push against her gripping walls. Her red lips constantly moan and she nearly loses all awareness every time he rouses her melting g-spot. He grips her strong thighs, massaging them as she rides his cock closer and closer to their peaks. "Naruto, I''m ahhn going to help- AH!.. make your dream- ah! Ahnn! Cum! True!" Kurenai moans with her eyes closed, tweaking her nipples as she nears the greatest drop. "I''m almost-" Naruto groans, tightening his grip on her. Leaning her hot and wet body forward, Kurenai picks up her tempo when she felt her massive end only a few hard thrusts away, and Naruto didn''t disappoint. He grips her hair-matted face and crushes her moaning red lips against his, sliding his tongue into her mouth to suck on hers as his final thrust busts his balls and Kurenai''s mind explodes with ecstasy. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 104: Chapter 104 KURENAI A different hunger forces Naruto and Kurenai from his thoroughly soiled bed and into the kitchen. As everything in Iruka''s kitchen is mostly expired, they decide having dinner in her house would be best. Fortunately, it''s Saturday and Hinata is staying in herpound. Though Kurenai is thrilled by the idea of shower-sex, her vibrating body needs rest and thus after separate showers, they walk to her house. Along the way, Kurenai senses it''s safe to ask the blond, "Naruto, why is it that you never mentioned Ino-chan before?" The boy leaps a few feet in the air in clear panic, groaning nervously before Kurenai adds, "I was able to speak with her recently, is why I''m asking. You always mention your teammate Sakura-chan, but you''ve never mentioned Ino-chan." Rxing some, Naruto nervously answers, "did she say it was okay? To talk about it? Because she sooo didn''t want me to bring it up to anyone! Said she''d kill me if I ever did." Kurenai can sense the disconnect. Clearly, he''s referring to something specific, whereas Ino-chan felt like she was abhorrent to the idea of their pairing ''or was that it?'' she wonders, leading her to ask Naruto, "is she why you wanted me to teach you how to make girls feel good? Because you didn''t make Ino-chan feel good?" "I guess," Naruto admits, growing confused. "I can''t really say, you know? I didn''t know what I was doing and she she was just so I don''t know. I thought we both liked it at the time, but then she said she didn''t, so I was super confused." Kurenai can''t quite believe what he''s alluding to without explicitly saying it and so tries, "the kiss?" "The kissing, normal sex, anal sex; everything," he inly admits. Kurenai is absolutely stunned as he continues. "She was my first, you know? I think I was her first too even though I''m pretty sure she loves Sasuke-teme just as much as all the other girls do. I just don''t get why she picked me and then said she hated it after," he glumly admits. "She" Kurenai didn''t know where to begin, mentally gasping when she realizes this boy is just a bottomless pit of surprises. ''The heiress of the Yamanaka n wow,'' she mentally gasps before finallymunicating, "Naruto, as a woman I might be able to better understand her if I could ask you a few more questions." "Really?" Naruto asks. "Oh, yeah, you totally could! Ask away!" "Tell me about the time before it happened," Kurenai starts. "Essentially everything leading up to it." Naruto then exins the flower petal and Ino''s desire to look for the flower; meeting her and walking through the forest; suddenly being jumped by her and her begging him to have sex. "We did it for a while," Naruto exins fondly. "And at the end, she yells at me to never tell anyone and that she''d kill me if I did, which is why I''m super relieved she told you. This''s been bugging me for a while," he tells her with a smile, and Kurenai feels a twinge of remorse for tricking this monumental secret from him. But she also worries others may learn of her secret just as easily. "So can you tell me why she was so upset? Did- Did I do something wrong?" Kurenai couldn''t answer him. She needed more information, especially since Ino-chan was acting suspiciously. "You know Naruto, if Ino-chan felt she made a mistake, she may not want to think about it, and being around you would have the opposite effect; it would make her think about it more. I don''t mean to say you are a mistake, but if Ino-chan was sure she wanted to be with you one minute and then unsure the next, she would want to take some time for herself to understand why she did what she did. I feel she may have yelled at you so she could have some space to properly sort out her feelings." "Wow," Naruto marvels at the woman''s exnation. "You think so?" "Women can be very attuned to their emotions," Kurenai exins. "Sometimes it takes time to sort through them or they leave us very confused." "So, does that mean she hates me," Naruto gently asks. "I personally don''t believe so," Kurenai tries. "She could''ve made some horrible ims if she actually hated you, but you may need to ask her to be sure. I would say wait until she approaches you." "Has that ever happened to you?" He adds, "being confused about your feelings, I mean?" At the unexpected query, she turns to him stunted in response for a few moments. Before she can answer, she spots Asuma waiting at the very end of the street in front of her home. At the sight of him, Kurenai feels less confused but more than that, she feels a great need to do what he couldn''t and be honest. "Naruto I''m sorry, but I tricked you. Ino didn''t actually tell me about the two of you." Whipping around, pained he yells, "WHAT?!" Kurenai steps in front of him. "After meeting you both, I could tell there was something but I didn''t know what exactly," she tells the betrayed and scared boy. As Asuma starts walking toward them as Kurenai continues to tell Naruto, "listen, I know what I did was wrongI know thatand I do feel bad about it, but as a sensei, I also want this to be a learning experience for you. Those closest to us are in the best position to hurt us." She can sense she still has time before Asuma reaches them and adds, "I personally say, ''it''s good to trust, but it never hurts to test.'' I understand if you don''t like me very much. I just don''t want you to regret trusting someone one shouldn''t. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" "I- I don''t hate you," he slowly responds as his mind floods with images of a crying Ino. "But what about Ino-chan?" "I''ll take full responsibility," Kurenai says as Asuma closes in. "Besides, I have to talk to her anyway-" "But she doesn''t want anyone to know!" "I know, Naruto, but in this case, something just isn''t right. This is suspicious," Kurenai answers him. "Don''t worry, this isn''t your fault. Trust me, I''ll fix this and... and I think you''re going to like how I make it up to you. You have my word." Pink-cheeked with a wild imagination, Naruto slowly nods as soon as Asuma shows up. "Naruto-kun," Asuma calls with a hint of familiarity. Distracted with fantasies of how the beautiful woman might make it up to him, Naruto simply answers, "hey Asuma-nii." Curious by the personal name, Kurenai turns to the gruff Jnin who answers with a shrug, "I''ve seen him around Otou-sama''s office often enough." Shaking her head astounded at the ease by which Naruto knows the Hokage, she turns to Naruto and rys, "you can head in first, Naruto-kun. I''ll only be a moment." "Actually," Asuma calls. "If we''re talking dinner, I wouldn''t mind joining you. Kakashi talked to me about lending a hand. It seems Naruto-kun and I are both Fton users." Naruto is still upset about outing Ino, but is enthused enough to smile as Asuma adds, "why don''t I show you some stuffter." "Okay," Naruto agrees before turning to Kurenai. "I''ll eat at Ichiraku''s Kurenai-chan. See ya." After Naruto disappears, Asuma asks with a bit of a smirk, "Kurenai-chan?" Kurenai rolls her eyes and thanks Kami he hadn''t said, ''Nai-chan.'' "Never thought I''d see the day you''d be so casual with Genin." "As if he''d listen," Kurenai returns with a hint of exhaustion. Asuma chuckles, nodding as he says, "he still calls Otou-sama, ''Ji-chan.''" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 105: Chapter 105 "How did that even happen," Kurenai can''t help but ask him, even though she''s worried about falling into easy conversation with him. Her heart both hums and aches at the idea of talking to him again. Fortunately, her recuperating body''s too exhausted to do more than buzz in the glow of some great fucking. "Can''t really say," Asuma states with a casual shrug. Instantly recalling what Kakashi told her, she grows annoyed enough to sharply ask, "can''t or won''t?" His shoulders tense a moment and Kurenai knows he wants to smoke, but he won''t. He knows she''s never liked it and he wants to be on her good side. With half a smile, the gruff man admits, "I should''ve been the one to tell you." ''When?'' is right on the tip of her tongue, but with a great effort, she holds from continuing this argument. It''s pointless and changes nothing. "What''s it matter," she tells him, beginning to walk around him. "Kurenai," he speaks, taking her hand as she passes. "Genma was supposed to It all sounds like excuses now, but please give me one chance. Just one. Nothing will get in the way again." Kurenai takes her hand away. "I already am, Asuma. I''m sorting myself out. Have a good night," she bids before returning to her home. NARUTO ''That doesn''t sound too bad,'' Naru-nii answers his younger-self. After informing Naru-nii about everything that''s happened today, including a single, short sentence in reference to getting some alone time with Kurenai-chanNaru-nii couldn''t hear more than thatNaruto finishes his sixth bowl of Miso Chashu Pork Ramen with less enthusiasm than he tends to have. The reason for his mncholy is simply put, Ino. ''I betrayed her,'' Naruto thinks. ''I promised her I wouldn''t tell anyone and I totally broke my word.'' Naruto doesn''t usuallye by Ichiraku''s Saturday nights. It''s their busiest night and he feels bad when he drives away business just by sitting there. Though Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee are always happy when he visits. While six bowls is moderate for him, he decides to help them and himself by leaving. He had a lot on his mind and like Kurenai-chan likes to say, ''sort it out by thinking it through.'' Luckily, Naru-nii will always listen to him when he has enough energy to use the prayer beads. Though Naruto was with Kurenai-chan when Naru-nii had prayed earlier, he said he''d try again when he wasn''t so busy. ''That''s always a possibility,'' Naru-nii slowly exins. ''I''ve messed up loads of times. I made a promise to someone we both really care about, a promise I still haven''t been able to keep,'' he says with heavy sadness and a sigh. ''But you know, I won''t give up. I can''t.'' ''So what should I do?'' Naruto glumly wonders. ''Take it head on!'' Naru-nii champions, and Naruto can just imagine the fist pump, which brings a little smile on his face. ''We may not be super smart but even when we mess up, we can still be damn good friends.'' ''Yeah,'' Naruto thinks. ''Yeah, I think so too.'' ''Of course we do,'' Naru-nii chuckles. ''I''m almost out but remember-'' ''Keep practicing on the leaf,'' Naruto recalls. ''I know. This thing''s been kicking my ass for so long, I got nearly a hundred clones with Kurama''s chakra on it most of the day now. You know how long it takes to dispel that many?'' ''I''m telling you, once you get halfway, the rest is easier- well, smoother,'' Naru-nii reminds him. ''Also, if Kurenai brings up Finjutsu, run with it, or better yet, try to trade all the reading you''ll have to do for sparing with Hinata-chan.'' ''Howe,'' Naruto wonders, thinking about the kind, quiet and nice girl. ''Dude, I told you she''s badass,'' Naru-nii happily promotes. ''I know she seems quiet and stuff in the beginning but that''s mostly because her family treats her like crap. It''s basically like how the vigers treat us, only she''s getting it from her family.'' "Really!" Naruto actually calls aloud, drawing in a few res from passing vigers. ''How could her own family be so mean to her? She''s like super nice and sweet!'' ''I know,'' Naru-nii calls from his future. ''Wait till you meet Neji. It''s crazy, but it''s exactly why Kurenai-sensei wanted to help her so much. Trust me, try to get some sparring sessions if you can.'' ''Ossu!'' Naruto thinks before his future-self falls silent. INO As Ino walks back to her home, she''s making mental ns on how to best help Asuma-sensei reach Kurenai-sensei''s heart. Ino knows it won''t be easy. Having spent time with the beautiful kunoichi before learning of her connection to Asuma-sensei, Ino would''ve never guessed the woman is either broken-hearted due to princess Tomoko interference, or in love with her Jnin-sensei. After a few inquiries with her father, Ino learned how smart and driven the raven-haired woman is, so it''s likely her mask is just that strong. Still, Ino is adamant. She wants Asuma-sensei to regain his love. Maybe if she can get them together, she might feel a little better about the state of her own love life with Sasuke-kun. Near her home, she''s intercepted by the most irritating boy ofte. Holding Cow Parsley flowers, Inuzuka Kiba has been pestering her ever since her mother discovered the second orchid. Her mother''s logic led her to believe Kurenai-sensei was helping one of her students and since the Aburame n t out told her parents it wasn''t them, that only left the Inuzuka. In Ino''s eyes, the canine n must''ve jumped at the opportunity because Kiba has been hounding her non-stop since, and the worst part about it is how primitive his attention to her is. In front of Ino, Kiba is even more boastful than she remembers him being as he calls, "hey Ino-chan. You''re looking extra sexy today." He extends the whitish parsley with his K-9 partner adding a bark from within his jacket. "You smell super good too." With an especially long sigh, Ino states, "for thest time, I don''t want to go out with you." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 He just smirks, as if pleased to hear her response. "That''s just because you''re a strong woman. Maybe I wasn''t clear before when I said only the strong make perfect partners, but I like strong women. Unlike other guys, I still want you to be strong when you be my woman." Ino isn''t sure if he''s aware how chauvinistic he sounds. Though recalling Tsume-san refer to a rtionship as a possessive, ''my man,'' Ino feels it''s a n thing more than anything intentionally disrespectful. Ino also wonders if someone is coaching him because it seems after every exchange where one of her responses stumps him, he returns with some form of counter-argument for that same point. It feels like bartering, like he''s haggling to lower her patience, like a lower price, in hopes of wearing her down enough she finally feels too tired to say no. With clear annoyance, she yells, "I''m not going to be your woman! I don''t know who put you up to this but I don''t love you. I don''t even like you. How do you not understand that Sasuke-kun is the only one I love!" And to her great dismay, an image of Naruto looking deep into her eyes pops in her mind, tightening her chest. ''That''s not the same,'' her mind yells at the mental image. ''That''s just new and physical and really good!'' Her resistance feels even weaker when Kiba replies, "Sasuke-kun doesn''t have to be the only one you love." With squinted eyes and at aplete loss, Ino asks, "W-what does that even mean?" "It means you can love me too," he emphatically states, beating his chest. "You can love us both and then I''ll prove to you I''m better than he is!" Rolling her eyes, Ino retorts, "that''s ridiculous! You can''t love more than one person." "So you''d rather young widows just give up after their man dies?" He hollers back with a bit of a smirk. Ino wasn''t expecting that kind of insight from Kiba which truly makes her wonder who''s helping him. "I know for a fact you can love more than one person! And besides, Sasuke didn''t send you flowers!" Unwilling to debate this and growing more frustrated, she simply argues. "You didn''t send me those flowers either!" "So," Kiba cackles waving the Cow Parsley. "Who''s this other guy then? You think about him too?" "That''s none of your business," Ino shouts trying not to think about Naruto. "Afraid Sasuke''ll learn you don''t love him as much," Kiba arrogantly suggests taking a confident step forward. "You know why this other guy wouldn''t matter to me, Ino-chan? Because you''re super hot. Other guys are supposed to want you. Luckily, I''m an alpha and I''ll kick anyone''s ass who thinks they deserve you more than me," Kiba states with the assertion of a pack leader. Ino hates that she can''t control her thoughts and force Naruto''s face out of Kiba''s point of view, responding, "look, I''m just not into you like at all. So please, stop." Ino walks around him. "Wait," he calls as he runs right back in front of her. "Come on, I get you want a strong man, but you know, the Chnin exams areing up. Kurenai-sensei has been working us really hard for it like to the bone like I''m a little scared of training with her right now." "So, you probably need it," Ino replies, wondering if it had to do with Naruto. After all, Ino''s been pushing her team to try harder so as to not be left behind. On top of that, it''s empowering to know Kurenai-sensei believes in her future. "So," he says with a wide grin. "If you need proof of how much better I am, fine. I''m a hundred percent sure Akamaru and I can beat anyone we face in the exam, which means I''ll be the first one in our ss to be Chnin, and when you see me in my t-jacket, you''ll definitely want to be my woman then. I''m only saying we can start now and skip all that because I don''t want you to feel like you missed out, is all." With simmering anger as her driving force, Ino dubiously asks, "you actually think that''s what I care aboutwho has the biggest muscles or the most chakra? How shallow do you think I am?" "Oh get off your high horse," Kiba calls incredulously. "With a straight face, you''re telling me if Sasuke was the Dead Last and failed everything three times, you''d still be into him?" Again, her mind shes all sorts of images of the ultra-confusing Naruto. Stunned in silence, Kiba chuckles as he continues. "Even I''m not dumb enough to fall for that, but it''s okay. There''s nothing wrong with wanting the strongest, and when I beat everyone in the exams, you''ll definitely want me too." He extends the most unromantic flowers she could think of, repulsed not by them or even Kiba''s arrogant advances, but by the question of her love for Sasuke-kun. The raven-haired Uchiha has always been so singr among everyone, she never really imagined him asmon. ''Would I still love him if he was like Naruto?'' Her mind is silent, wavering in a response that some months ago would''ve been a resounding, ''yes!'' It makes her question why it is we love who we love. ''If I didn''t love Naruto, why did I have so many intense orgasms with him? Why was that experience still an amazing memory?'' she quickly wonders. Even now, her body automatically responds at the mere recollection of him. Ino glumly walks around Kiba, finally returning home. After having a light dinner, she ascends to her bedroom, but rather than spend the time with her thoughts, Ino retrieves her vibrator. It''s taken her some practice, but Ino''s learning more about how to use therge toy to excite and satisfy her. Just recently she learned how simply grinding against it as she sped the tempo of her rolling waist up or down could bring her to an intense orgasm. When she''s sure her parents have gone to sleep, Ino turns on herrge vibrating dildo. Having learned she likes being on her knees, raising her ass off the bed to let her juices trickle down her thighs, Ino''s already growing excited. Her heart''s beating fast and her skin feels hot when she begins to gently rub and tug her hardening pink nipple with one hand while simultaneously rubbing the head of the low shaking phallus up and down her leakingbia. She learned how much better it feels when everything is slick. With her face nted on the bed, a low moan escapes her open mouth as Ino slides the thick orange toy up and down the pink slit of her raised ass. Feeling a good build to a fantastic orgasm, Ino raises the vibration as she speeds her phallus massage. When she''s ready to slide her orange partner in her wet folds, a slight knock is heard against her door. Ino immediately shuts the vibrator off. While her mother hasn''t found her toy yet, Ino''s had enough near misses with the observant woman that makes her think it''s only a matter of time until they have an awkward conversation. Fortunately, her mother is a trained psychologist and is likely to handle it well. Still, Ino remains motionless, just in case the sound was nothing. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 It wasn''t. Another gentle knock on her door frustrates Ino like nothing else as she retorts, "One second!" Ino slides her wet toy under her pillow and pulls up her hotpants. She towels her face, arms, thighs, and cleavage with her silk robe as she rushes to her bedroom door. "What-" is all she manages to get out as a hand mps over her mouth and she''s shoved into her room by Naruto. At his force of intrusion, Ino is instantly outraged. Despite feeling she could kill him, in the middle of what she was doing, she can''t help feeling excited as well. This is the boy who turned her into a woman now in her room covering her mouth with his hot hand ''so he can have his way with my horny little body,'' Ino thinks as her cheeks and neck flush with blush. Inmed by her imagination, his impregnating presence, and at his hot hand covering her small mouth, Ino''s heart is hammering in her chest. Her pleasure center throbs with a prickling heat, picking up where she left off with her vibrating dildo as her juices trickle down her thighs. Though her knees buckle and her muscles flutter with excitement, her mind is still rational enough to be pissed. She grabs his forearm as he nudges the door closed with his foot. He moves in close and she feels his radiating body heat as her nostrils are filled with his male scent. He whispers, "I''m sorry I showed up like this. You have every right to scream but, I had to tell you- I felt you deserved to know Ino-chan, I fucked up." Despite her heaving chest, elerated heart-beat, and her beckoning pussy, Ino can recognize the remorse in his tone. Her limited brain power can also reason he wouldn''t dare be here unless something significant happened. Ino dreads what he has to say but she doesn''t move away as she slides his hand down her lips to ask, "what? Why are you here?" He looks pained to say, "Kurenai-sensei I I told her about us." Ino feels like the world stopped and went silent. Even though she knows he''s continuing to say, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! You can hate me, you can kick me and beat me-" she can''t hear him as she grabs him by the cor and punches him in the face. The greatest shame in her young beautiful life is now known by a third person. Ino punches him again as she realizes she can never look at Kurenai-sensei without feeling ugly in her stunning red eyes. He doesn''t defend himself as she hits him again when she realizes that it''s only a matter of time before the respectable Jnin-sensei tells her mother. She hits him again when she imagines the disappointment in her father''s eyes. Ino whirls the boy so that he falls on the bedthe floor would make too much noise and she doesn''t want anyone to interrupt. Jumping atop his torso, he doesn''t defend himself as her rage strikes him in the nose, temple, jaw, and mouth. Her fists grow stained with blood and still, he doesn''t stop her in any way as she attempts to break through his thick skull for every friend or family her mind tells her will soon be happily sharing opinions about her shame. ''Even that braggart Kiba wouldn''t want her after he learns what she''s done,'' and that thought makes her want to cry. Her whole life is turning upside down and everything is being dislodged from their perfect ce as shaky, bloodstained knuckles stop punching so she can cover her crying eyes. "I''m sorry," his lightly swelling bloody face wheezes. Through her hand-covered face and sobs, she weakly asks, "why? How could you destroy my life like this?" "Because I''m stupid," Naruto pitifully responds, like it''s the title to his autobiography. However, that fires off a cluster of brain cells that knows that''s not true. She''s been made aware of the truth by Kurenai''s reconnaissance work, backed up by a few discreet questions to her parents. Ino simply couldn''t understand why everyone hated him so much and her mother''s basic answer of, ''transference. To many citizens, he simply represents one of the worst days in our vige''s history,'' was the only exnation that made the most sense. "No," Ino sobs as her tears lessen. "You''re not stupid. Tell me exactly why you told her!" Even with his moderately swelling face, she can tell he was surprised by her assertion of his intelligence. ''He really does think he''s stupid,'' her mind recognizes as he begins to exin how Kurenai-sensei will be assisting with his training and how the Jnin-sensei asked about her. Though by the end it sounded as if Kurenai might''ve tricked him, the most important thing she needed rity on was, "you''re sure she said something was suspicious?" "That''s what she said," Naruto asserts. Not only is Ino curious by what that could mean, but by the way his face seems to be recuperating despite being slightly swollen only moments ago. Her thoughts are quickly kicked out in ce for her sensations when he ces his warm hands on her straddling, bare thighs. "Ino-chan, I''m sorry. I know I said I wouldn''t tell anyone and I totally blew it. You have every right to hate me but if I can make it up to you, you have to let me try. Please." Though Ino listened to every word, her moistbia is pressed against the furnace of his stomach and her legs are wrapped around his expanding and deting chest. She heard every word but her mind isn''t thinking about a verbal response. ''He''ll do anything you want,'' her body feels and when his hands tighten on her feverish thighs, Ino couldn''t help but answer with an instinctual quick buck of her hips. The slight dig of friction ripples pleasantly up her spine, like a tease of what more there is to feel if she does it again. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 108: Chapter 108 ''No,'' her mind thinks, hoping Naruto didn''t feel that, however, his eyes widenor at least one doestelling her he did. She then watches his gaze drink in her form; her young yet curvaceous body in purple hotpants and a white tank top, with her long tinum-blond hair down and around her beautiful face. Even though he can feel humidity from herdy parts, Naruto says, "I know I''m not who your heart thinks about. I bet you''re confused, like, in your feelings. I get that. After everything, even I don''t know if I''m good enough for Sakura-chan anymore. I just mean that I get it if you only want us to have-" Ino grabs her pillow and mushes it over Naruto''s face, unnerved by his insinuation. "You think I want to have sex with you?!" "I can''t breath!" his muffled voice yells and she lifts the pillow so only his gasping mouth is visible. "I don''t know! I I just don''t want you to hate me." ''Like everyone does,'' her mind fills in for him. All the tension in her body is suddenly exhaled. In a more rxed state, she can feel him again; his heat, his scent, his muscles between her legs. Despite herself, straddling him is exciting and arousing, and at the sight of her orange vibrator visible where her pillow used to be, her body reacts on its own; steeling her pink teats, buzzing under her bum and softening her pink flesh. Her body is honest to a degree Ino can''t fully control. "S-Stay still," Inomands. Bracing herself with her arms, Ino slides her crotch down his waist to his hips until she feels his tent. ''He''s hard,'' Ino''s mind shouts as she closes her eyes. ''My body made him hard,'' her mind moans, growing thrilled in her grinding against his thick hardness. Without authority from her brain, her lower body awakens to a mind of its own, picking up the pace for more frictionmore satisfaction. The slick slide down shoots a thrill down her legs while the grind up esctes sparks of pleasant tingling up her spine and into her brain. Her flush body overrides everything, taking charge as she steadily rolls her wet crotch against his. The friction is delicious and it isn''t until she feels his hands on her arms that her eyes snap open, surprising her as she yells, "no! This- This isn''t sex. I don''t- mmn ahhn!" Her denials and disapprovals would sound more authentic if she weren''t moaning whilst trying to split herself riding his thick tent. "I know," Naruto ims as his hands slide up her arms. His strong, hot hands coursing over her skin feels like electric fire sliding up her arms, sucking the inhibition from every bit of skin and recing it with delight. ''He''s going sooo slow,'' her mind yells with hot excitement as they trace her bicep and round her feverish shoulders, then descend. She grinds down harder, faster, getting closer to something more powerful than she ever felt with her vibrator. ''Yes!'' She thinks when she realizes where his slow-moving hands lighting up her feverish skin are heading. It feels like the tension of pleasure tightening in her wet core will be triggered when his hands reach their pink and pert destination. He cups her soft hand-filling breasts, pressing them against her grinding form before pulling. ''My nipples! Ahhn! My nipples! I''m- Ahn! I''m cumming! I''m Cumming! I''m cumming!" The moment she realizes she was actually being vocal, he suddenly grips her blood hardened peaks and squeezes painful pleasure out of them the moment her clitoris is kneaded against his strained cock; shocking her clenched pussy with back-breaking spasms as her whole body climaxes on top of Naruto. Ino''s entire body shutters violently. The delicious pulse rippling up and down her every nerve as a tsunami of joy drowns her altered brain. Falling forward so she can map his torso with her buzzing sweaty breasts, her head is right under his chin as she moans and hums in delight. The gleeful shivers are prolonged as his strong hands massage her ass over her hotpants. Without his sight, Naruto relishes kneading and pulling her sensitive twin orbs, making her buck and moan pleasantly on top of him. He''s happy to note she has sensitive and yfully round ass. Though the pillow still partially covers his face, his own thrusts against her sensitive pleasure button keeps her in a haze, so, she puts up no resistance when he flips her over, nor when he slides her ass to the edge of the bed. She doesn''t truly sober up until he slides her purple short shorts down her vibrating legs. ''I should stop this,'' her mind yells, yet her body doesn''t heed hermand. ''Ino, stop it,'' her pounding heart warns. Propping herself on her elbow, she''s in time to see his long tonguep her sensitive pussy lips. "Ahhh!" she moans at the rough tongue digs out arge re of pleasure from her raptured body. "Ino?" the tinum-blond hears from outside her door, shattering her pleasant haze for pure panic. Thank goodness even Naruto has enough sense to stop, though, neither of them moves as Ino answers, slightly breathless, "y-yes?" "Are you are you okay," her mother slowly asks. "I am," Ino states, trying to sound like she didn''t just have an amazing orgasm. "It''s just that I heard you," Ino''s mother states in a knowing manner. Ino can read the tone and is supremely embarrassed when she knows there''s only one reply she can say that would keep her mother away. Her frustrated hands grip and pull at her sweaty blond locks as she begrudgingly answers, "I''m I''m masturbating." Ino takes the pillow and tries to suffocate herself as her mother clears her throat and slowly replies, "I see. That''s quite normal. Um if-if you feel you may be overly vocal use a pillow for your father''s sake." " mmkay," Ino weakly responds and her mother''s footfalls reduce in volume until Ino can''t hear her anymore. Suddenly feeling the weight of it all; the loss of her innocence in her mother''s eyes, in Kurenai-sensei''s eyes, sumbing to her urges with the same boy again, the possibility that it''s only a matter of time before everyone knows before Sasuke-kun knows Ino cries. With her face covered by her pillow, Ino simply wails into it, muffling the worst of it. She doesn''t feel Naruto pull her pants in ce nor even as he covers her in her bed covers. Ino cries herself to sleep. HINATA ''How could he ask me to do such a thing?'' Hinata''s thoughts worry, ''why would Kiba-kun ask me to help him like this?'' Hinata has always felt she would do anything in her power to help her teammates when they needed it, but spying on Ino-chan feels wrong. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 109: Chapter 109 "Think of it like recon," Kiba-kun had argued yesterday. "That''s our team''s specialty; tracking and recon! Please, Hinata, you''re the only one I can rely on and Shino already said no." "But isn''t she entitled to her private life?" Hinata had tried to counter. "All''s fair in love and war," Kiba cried out. "It''s like what I always tell you. You have to get after the things you want." " Why- why don''t you t-track her, then," Hinata had actually managed to ask him. Proud of himself, he smiled broadly as he said, "I''m so d you asked Hinata. Because I''m being mature! If I tracked her and uncovered this guy''s identity, depending on who it is, I might get angry and blow it with Ino. As team captain, I want you to learn who it is because, I know you''re responsible and I''ll only want you to tell me if it''s someone bad, like any adult." "I- I can''t believe Ino-chan would be like ''that'' with an adult," Hinata had responded. Kiba exined, "Okaa-san said the flower this guy got her sells for a lot of ryo. Who would do that unless it was an adult? On top of that, Ino hasn''t even told her parents. Don''t you think that sounds pretty suspicious?" Though Hinata felt wrong about invading Ino-chan''s private life, she didn''t want to let her teammate down. Kiba-kun has been so caring and always tries to encourage her. Hinata couldn''t not help him in return, even if it felt awful to invade someone else''s privacy''a fellow ssmate no less.'' That isn''t to say that Hinata and Ino-chan were close. In truth, they were slightly better than acquaintances, but as Konoha ninja, there are firm ground rules about using jutsu on fellow shinobi: ''If you do it, don''t get caught.'' As such, Hinata finds herself following Ino-chan when she leaves her n''spound. With her Byakugan, she can see her target from rooftop fifty meters away and not have to worry about Ino spotting her using reflections. Though, Hinata almost lost her footingnearly falling several stories to a horrible injurywhen Ino meets Naruto-kun in the market. Hinata can''t hear their conversation but she can tell from their bodynguage that Ino''s upset and Naruto-kun is trying to appease her. Hinata wonders if Naruto-kun could possibly be the boy who gave Ino-chan this flower before immediately wondering if he likes her now. She had observed him ask Sakura-chan out almost every day when they were in the Academy. ''What changed,'' her mind asks as she follows them through the market. Ino-chan seems anxious as she physically forces Naruto-kun forward, leaving Hinata to wonder if she''s wrong. Of all the ces Hinata thought they might go, Kurenai-sensei''s house wasn''t one of them. Hinata watches them sit in her living room and talk. The conversation seems on edge and for a moment Hinata wonders if she should listen in until she realizes Ino-chan is meeting with her sensei and this has nothing to do with what Kiba-kun wanted to know. Kurenai-sensei has helped her far too much to invade her privacy like this. Hinata was actually able to invite Naruto to lunch once and that was only possible because of Kurenai-sensei. Even now, it''s so unbelievably astounding to her she actually asked. So when Naruto leaves the two kunoichi to walk outside, Hinata ignores the foreign lodging in her throat, the insane heart-beat drowning her ears, and the horrible familial voices in her head detailing how this will all go wrong for her, to bravely walk up to the blond boy of her dreams. KURENAI "I did trick Naruto," Kurenai first tells Ino as the three of them settle in Kurenai''s living roomKurenai sits on the sofa with Ino while Naruto takes the farthest chair. Last night, Naruto had woken her by knocking on her bedroom window, and it was no surprise to her when he confessed to telling Ino-chan how she learned of them. With hard saddened eyes he asks if he can stay with her, to which she had responded, "I know you feel ashamed but that isn''t a good idea. That''s not what we have." "I''m used to being by myself so it''s no big deal if you want me to go," he replied. "I just thought, maybe, being with you would be better." "I suspect we''re a good distraction for one another," Kurenai had told him. "But maybe that''s not always for the best. Go train, Naruto," she hadmanded him. He looked upset until she adds, "train for as long as it takes to feel better, then youe back here to rest. After your team meeting, you, Ino-chan and I will talk this out." He trained through seven hours of the night and when he returned, he was cold, covered in dirt and leaves, with dried blood on his already healed knuckles, lip, and temple. She helped wash his worn and tired body in herrge bath and despite covering herself with a towel, she still had to give his excitable membrane some of her best head to settle him. With his arms holding her close, they sleptfortably in her soft bed until he left for his meeting. Her living room is tense and Ino-chan hadn''t made more than fleeting eye contact so far, letting the raven-haired kunoichi know she''s supremely ashamed and embarrassed. It must be odd for the young kunoichi to sit beside someone who knows their most intimate secret. With as much empathy and encouragement as Kurenai can express, she tells Ino, "I tricked Naruto as much for his education as yours Ino-chan." Surprised, blue pupil-less eyes snap to her red irises before she answers, "if you had reacted normally when we met in your family''s shop, it wouldn''t have mattered that I knew who gave you the orchid. Naruto hadn''t given me the slightest hint he was involved with anyone until I met you." To hear such a critical observation from someone Ino has grown to admire is disparaging, and Ino''s shoulders sag at her physical assault of Naruto when it seems like she is mostly to me. Kurenai continues, "I realize that we are in the safety of our vige, but we are still ninja. Keeping secrets that affect the world is part of the job, always, and neither of you should be tricked so easily. The both of you must do better with protecting information, understand?" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Both Ino and Naruto nod their head. A momentter Ino shakes her shoulders and bravely asks, "you told Naruto you thought something was suspicious. Can you please tell me what it is?" "First I''d like to ask you about that day," Kurenai replies. Ino turns a wary eye on Naruto, "does he have to be here?" "I don''t need to-" Naruto starts already getting up when Kurenai puts her hand out, indicating he should stop and answers Ino, "I want him here to make certain every detail from his perspective aligns with your own. For now, don''t pay him any mind and focus on me." Exasperated, Ino simply huffs and exins, "that day that day was like any other with the exception of meeting Naruto. I met my team in our usual spot for a meeting. After that, I met Naruto at the Hokage monument and thirty minutes to fifty minutester, I started feeling" Her entire face burns bright red and she looks away. "Ino-chan," Kurenai prompts and it isn''t until she ces her hand on Ino''s shoulder that the Yamanaka heir returns her attention. "You have absolutely nothing to be embarrassed about. I''m certainly not judging you in any way, but I would like to understand every detail before I convey my thoughts." Ino nods and weakly exins, "I felt hot especially down there, and- and wet and then I- I begged him actually begged" Ino stops there and Kurenai ignores Naruto shifting in his seat to ask, "before you met with Naruto that day, did you ever harbor any romantic feelings for him- and please be nice." "No," Ino forcefully answer, though she feels like she didn''t need to be told to be nice. Even if she did beat him the night before, she regrets it now, and more than anything, it''s unlikely she''ll ever think of Naruto the same way again. "Have you had those feelings with any other boy," Kurenai asks. "I well, I love Sasuke-kun but I can''t say I''ve had that type of reaction when I think of him." "So the afternoon you had with Naruto was more of a physical urge than an emotional one? A strong one?" "Yes, definitely," Ino heaves like she''s finally dislodged something heavy from her shoulders. Rather abruptly, Kurenai cautiously posttes, "I suspect you may have been drugged." The girl reacts exactly as the raven-haired Jnin expected of a young smart ninja. Her blue eyes well up, but they don''t spill. Her biceps tense as much as her jaw but she remains still. Unclenching her tight fists, Ino-chan rubs her welled-up stern eyes with the butt of her hands. Though sniffing through her cute red nose, Ino nods, ready to hear the rest. "It would exin your behavior despite having no romantic inclinations toward Naruto." "How could that be," Ino asks with a trembling voice. "Before I met with Naruto, all I had was tea and a stick of dango with my team." "Any sudden pricks to the skin; needle marks you may have noticed," Kurenai asks. "No, nothing," Ino responds. "You didn''t see the tea prepared," Kurenai guesses. "Did it taste any different? Sweeter?" "No, but you and I both know that drugs can be made to be tasteless and odorless," Ino returns. "Yes, but it''s no easy thing to do," Kurenai counters. "You also have to consider the motive to go to such lengths. Purchasing or making that kind of odorless and tasteless drug costs a lot. And all for what? Sex with a genin? Seems a bit of a stretch." Ino turns suspicious eyes to a confused Naruto. It takes her a second to realize it couldn''t possibly be him to which Kurenai easily reads and asserts, "that''s rather obvious, isn''t it?" ''True,'' Ino mentally admits, before recalling his very smart teammate. "Sakura," Ino speaks with conviction. "Hmm?" Naruto perks up as Kurenai asks, "why do you think it may have been Haruno-chan?" "I hate to admit it but she''s pretty smart, maybe even smarter than me," Ino begins. "She''s studying Iry-ninjutsu and we''re bothpeting for Sasuke-kun''s attention. If I was out of the picture, she''d have a much easier chance of being with him." "Did she know you were meeting Naruto," Kurenai asks. "No-" "Naruto, did you tell Sakura you were meeting Ino-chan," Kurenai asks him. "No," he calls feeling grim about what they''re implying. "But Sakura-chan wouldn''t do what you''re talking about." "Oh, you don''t know anything about Forehead," Ino gripes. "Always remember it''s the ones we think we know the most who are in the best position to betray us," Kurenai cautiously advises the genin. "If Sakura-chan wanted to hurt anyone she''d just walk right up to you and punch you in the head," Naruto shouts mimicking one of Sakura''s many punches. "She just wouldn''t do what you''re talking about." "Why, because you love her," Ino uses feeling an ache in her chest. "For the life of me, I can''t even understand what it is you see in her." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 111: Chapter 111 "She''s super smart and pretty and honest and strong," Naruto quickly asserts. Both kunoichi ignore a sudden feeling of drawing parallels with the one girl in his heartpared with the sexual rtions he''s had with them. In their heart of hearts, no girl wants to feel less special to someone they''ve been intimate with, but neither Kurenai or Ino want to consider the romantic attraction necessary toward Naruto to feel inferior to Sakura. So, while Ino asserts, "she''s not that pretty," Kurenai asks Ino, "what about the dango? Did they taste any different than when you normally have them?" "I don''t eat dango," Ino admits. At Kurenai''s curious eyes, Ino adds, "they''re terrible for your figure. I only ate dango that day because I knew I was going to need the energy and Chji made them especially for me." When Kurenai raises her eyebrows, Ino feels a need topletely exin the situation. "He had made some before then when the team first formed and he just didn''t get why I wouldn''t eat them. That''s why he made these special dango for me." Kurenai asks, "how were they special?" Ino slowly answers as she wonders why she''s breathing harder, "low calorie, low carbs. Zero fat. They tasted fine enough," she asserts before recalling, "the blue one was a little chalky though." "Blue," Kurenai repeats with the final click of missing information. The Raven-haired beauty has had enough dango with Anko to know every stand in Konoha sells pink, white and green dango, and a chalky taste makes no sense. Kurenai''s mind corrtes the keywords blue, Akimichi, and chalky to hypothesize, with near certainty, what Ino-chan ate was not dango. Ino''s been quiet for several moments and clearly, she''s trying to understand what she likely hasn''t been told of. The blue pill isn''t exactlymonce talk among unmarried couples, but the blue medicine is a sweet insult she''s heard a time or two. Kurenai eases Ino into her theory by asking, "you''re aware the Akimichi n produce most of our military ration pills?" "Yes," Ino states to Naruto''s, "really?" "The Akimichi also have special medicine pills," Kurenai continues to exin. "Three are used specifically for their n inbat situations and one can be used by othersnormally married adultsspecifically for sexual situations. That pill is blue and artificially stimtes sexual excitement. Depending on the amount ingested, it can produce a great amount of sexual arousal within a person." Ino is stunned still as an even tone escapes her parted pink lips. "I You''re saying Chji drugged me?" Tentatively, Kurenai answers, "I''ll have to verify" and doesn''t add, ''but, yes.'' "My own teammate," Ino, mumbles looking as if her own parents had struck her. Kurenai turns to an angry, though thankfully silent Naruto, understanding they were all ssmates so it isn''t hard to imagine their confusion and outrage. Kurenai whispers to Naruto, "give us a minute. And don''t do anything to Chji-kun. We don''t know what Ino-chan wants to do." Taking onest look at a stunned Ino, Naruto nods before leaving. Kurenai shuffles right next to the girl, and though she was strong earlier, Kurenai can easily imagine the weight of the hardships she''s been suffering for months now, only to find out it was all because of her teammate; one shinobi she is supposed to trust more than any other. When Kurenai ces aforting hand on the beautiful girl, she shutters, then trembles. Sorrow breaks the artistry of her elegant face, adding creases her tears flood over. The girl turns and wraps her arms around Kurenai''s waist, holding her just as desperately as Naruto tends to and wails in her chest. Feeling the strong sound waves from the crying girl vibrate her very ribs, Kurenai holds her just as dearly. Kurenai leans against the sofa as she holds her, softly singing, "it''s okay, Ino. Cry as much as you want. I have you. I have you." She cries for so long, her tears run out and she falls asleep. NARUTO Naruto walks out of Kurenai''s house, unsure of how he feels about what he''s learned. He recalls ying with Chji, Shikamaru, Kibabefore Kiba turned into a dickand of their group, Chji was always the kindest. It simply didn''t make any sense that such a nice guy would drug his own teammate. It makes him angry enough to want to hit the boy, but more than that, Naruto wants to know why. ''How could he do that?'' Naruto is happily surprised when he notices Hinata tentatively walk over to him and calls to her, "hey Hinata-chan!" Her entire face blushes in her surprise but she stutters, "he-he-hello, N-N-Naruto-kun." Naruto smiles at her, loving the way she tries even though she''s so shy. "Are you here to see Kurenai-chan? She''s kind of busy right now." The indigo-haired Hyga twiddles her index fingers in front of her lips before shaking her head no. "Hey, do you have some time? Maybe we can hang out?" The midnight-blue haired girl visibly shakes to spend time with him. Unable to recall her ability to speak, Hinata-chan nods her head, ''yes.'' "Sweet!" Naruto calls. "Come on, I don''t live too far from here." On the way to Iruka''s, Naruto wonders about his sensei, about Naru-nii''s assertion of Hinata-chan, of Chji drugging Ino which led to Ino doing something she never wanted to do with him. ''It''s so weird how things happen,'' he thinks before asking Hinata-chan, "hey, why do you think someone who''s usually good might do something bad? You know, like hurt other people." Hinata-chan''s whitish lc eyes grow in surprise by the question and though her throat dries and shrivels, she answers him. She only had the strength to do so because he seems so uncharacteristically serious about wanting to know, and she wanted to help him in any and all ways. Thinking about Kiba''s request of invading Ino''s privacy, Hinata answers, "mn, m-maybe th-they d-didn''t mean to-to do something bad." Thinking about her own n, she adds, "s-s-sometimes it isn''t s-so simple." Naruto thinks about Iruka. Whether he meant to or not, it was his fault Iruka is hurt the way he is, and like it always does, Naruto''s guilt riles him up to try harder, to be better, so he can protect his friends. He promises, with Hinata-chan as his witness, "because of me, Iruka-sensei is in the hospital. Because I was too weak, he got hurt. I definitely won''t let that happen again." He clenches his fist and closes his eyes when he feels his eyes moisten. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Unbeknownst to Naruto, Hinata is in awe of him. If the sun could be a person, her life would start and end with Naruto. She''s never seen anyone fight as hard as he does against everyone, every day and never quit. It''s unbelievable to her, but in his presence, she feels like she can aplish anything. "I b-believe in you," Hinata finds herself faintly saying, andpletely turns beet red when she realizes she said it aloud. Naruto turns to her, surprised, not simply by her faith in him, but also by the cute way she crouches down till her butt sits on her heels and hides her embarrassed face with her dainty hands. Naruto''s heart beats warmly at the sight of her. Regardless of Naru-nii''s promotion of the Hyga''s abilities, Naruto would be happy simply to have her in his life. He crouches in front of her, gently calling, "ne, Hinata-chan." She only spreads her middle and ring finger so a bit of her left eye looks at him. Smiling he expresses, "I believe in you too. Let''s get stronger together." He stands and extends his hand to help her up. After routinely being forsaken by her own family, deemed expendable by her own father, deemed inferior to by her little sister, hated by her hurting cousin, Hinata is amazed anyone besides her sensei could believe in her. For those words to be spoken by someone as strong-willed as Naruto, is the most amazing dream she could ever be lucky enough to live. She doesn''t know why she has the strength to take his strong hand, but she nervously does. Promising all the while not to let him down ever. They visit Iruka, giving their Academy sensei flowers Hinata-chan picked on the way. Naruto tells them all about his training, about taking care of Tori-chan and his concern over Haku''s wellbeing. When Hinata suggested they throw Haku a weing celebration, Naruto is so excited he loses his head and hugs Hinata-chan until she goes limp; unconscious. INO Ino wakes from a troubled slumber but on afortably soft pillow. She nudges deeper when she feels caring fingers massage her scalp. Her immediate thought is of spiky blond hair and sky-blue eyes, forcing Ino to snap awake, learning the soft headrest she wasying on is actually Kurenai-sensei''s chest. Ino hops off of her and the couch they wereying on, apologizing through several deep bows. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry Kurenai-sensei. I didn''t mean to fall asleep like that." Leaning up, Kurenai shakes her lustrous mane, reassuring the frantic girl, "it''s alright, Ino-chan. You were understandably upset." At the mention of what led to this in the first ce, it all returns to Ino, and initially, she''s upset. However, when she feels like she doesn''t have tears enough to shed, she''s quickly seething. ''This entire time I''ve been suffering this entire time because of that fat idiot!'' "I''m going to kill him," Ino voices with a tone detached of any humanity. Kurenai stands to face the furious girl, and in amanding voice asks, "Yamanaka-chan, I need you to enter your operational space." Surprised to hear about Shinobi mission management by the suddenly stern sensei, Ino tries to ask, "but sensei, that fat pervert-" "Genin," the Jnin-sensei interjects. At hermanding voice and stern eyes, Ino naturally straightens her posture and is more receptive when her superior kunoichi continues. "This is a mission scenario that will require a set of interactions which will lead to multiple oues. I need to know you can hear the options?" "Options? You mean whether his funeral should be open casket or not," Ino honestly answers. "He drugged me, sensei, which led to my rape under the influence!" "You have every right to confront him if that is your true goal-" "It''s the only thing I''ve wanted for months!" "More than keeping the loss of your innocence secret?" Inu pulls up short at the question, so Kurenai continues, "putting aside actual murder, let''s use mission management to follow the threads. If we are open and honest about this, considering your families history, Chji''s parents will no doubt want to make amends to your parents. Assuming your parent''s anger involves the Yamanaka n, we would no doubt have to involve the Hokage to keep everything as peaceful as possible. I can''t currently predict how this willpletely affect the vige, however, it''s certain very much would change. This thread''s oue will likely lead to some form of justice for you. You may even feel better but I doubt you''ll ever be ''seen'' as the girl you were." "I don''t know if I can let this go sensei," Ino freely admits. Like every geninlikely with the exception of Narutoshe knows about mission management; weighing the variables to lead to the best possible oue forpleting the mission. Thatzy Shikamaru is actually a genius in this field of reasoning and it never failed to surprise her that her teammate could very well be the Hokage''s right-hand man one day. Still, Ino thinks about the first time she sees Chjismiling or eating as he doesand her anger makes her blood boil with a great need to kill him. m her fists against his fat face for hours until it''s an ever-widening pool of blood, ground up meat and bits of bone. Ino shakes her head, clearing it of the over-powering anger within her. "That fat-ass drugged- he made me have sex- Kami!" Ino curses taking a deep breath. "I''m no longer the innocent girl my mother thinks I am!" Ino painfully admits to the beautiful sensei, feeling her hyperventting burden lighten the more she speaks. "Do you know how often I m-masturbate now? How often I think about sucking Naruto''s sweet, thick cock? And drink everything thates out? We even had anal sex, sensei And I can''t even say I hated it! I''m scared of who I am now! This isn''t the girl I ever thought I''d be! I''m corrupted and it''s all because of him!" Ino couldn''t physically cry anymore, but the agony is clear on her pain-cracked face. Kurenai takes the girl in a fierce hug, trying as much as she can to transfer all her warmth and understanding to the young blond. The distraught girl hugs the beautiful kunoichi back just as desperately and in aforting voice, Kurenai orates, "self-discovery is one of the greatest challenges life has to offer. Self-understanding is such a daunting task, most would rather not know their true selves, choosing instead to rely on external objects and superficial emotions to feel fulfilled, but that will never be enough, Ino. It''s perfectly normal to feel fear when uncovering parts about your identity you never thought you''d feel favorable towards, but that doesn''t mean you''re damaged, or less than what you were, much less corrupted." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Kurenai pulls back to look into the young Yamanaka''s pupil-less blue eyes. Thinking about her own reality with another blond-hair blue-eyed genin, Kurenai confesses, "I''m fairly adventurous in the bedroom, Ino-chan. I have my own kinks and I''m even willing to try different things I may not have considered before. I know women who actually prefer anal sex, and I don''t dislike it myself. The point is, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you. You were forced to confront a lot of revtions in a short span of time, and I think you''re handling it amazingly well." Feeling absolutely grateful, Ino hugs the beautiful Jnin-sensei, enjoying theforting warmth and her vani and walnut scent. Normally, shinobi use odor canceling shampoo and conditioner to avoid being tracked, but Ino thinks no amount of bathing would ever remove such a lovely scent and more than ever, Ino feels like she has to get Kurenai-sensei and Asuma-sensei together. "Come on," Kurenai tells the girl. "Let''s make some lunch while we talk some more." As they prepare ate afternoon meal, Kurenai asks Ino, "did you ever think Chji might be capable of doing something like that?" "Never in a million years," Ino answers. "Personality-wise, he''s too soft for that. Total nurturer mindset. He leans on Shikamaru for practically no" Ino gasps her racing mind specting on both her teammates being in on her drugging. "Now that I think about it, Chji wanted to hang out afterward! Kami, if it wasn''t Naruto, it may have been those two idiots, or if I was strong enough to run away, some random viger." Rather thanment on her suspicion, Kurenai asks, "since that one day, have you ever been made to feel the same way you did with Naruto? Simply put, do you think they, or Chji, may have dosed you again?" "Um, n-no," Ino admits. "So it''s possible they or Chji only did it that one time." "M-maybe," Ino hates to admit. "But I still feel weird." "How exactly," Kurenai asks, graciously looking away to help Ino feel morefortable. "I you won''t tell," Ino asks blushing down to her neck. "I won''t tell a soul, Ino-chan," Kurenai promises. With a long exhale, Ino answers, "I still get excited, like really excited. Every time I think about him what we did I get so hot, and aroused, all I can think about is getting back to my bed so I can take care of myself." "Do you feel this way about any boy or just" The blond indication clear to them both, Ino responds with a nod, "just I mean it felt so so good! Better than anything I''ve ever felt. That can''t be normal. It has to be the drug''s effects, right?" "Possibly," Kurenai tells the girl. "I don''t know the specifics of what''s used to make the blue pill, however sex feels very good even without it. Power, money, sex, love, are four of the mostmon driving force in all of humanity, and you know, woman love sex just as much as men. We''re just not as grant about it." "I''ve heard women talk about their first time before," Ino starts feeling more and morefortable with the raven-haired kunoichi. "In the bathhouse or at thepound. Most say it hurts too much to really enjoy it. Some girls even prefer to touch themselves instead of letting their boyfriend get them off." "While true, there could be many factors to that on both sides," Kurenai exins. "The woman may have a difficult time achieving orgasm, the man may be too sexually inexperienced to bring her to orgasm,ck ofmunication between partners, confidence issues, anxiety, and many more reasons." "yeah," Ino mutters, wondering if somehow Naruto wasn''t the worst first partner she could''ve had. When she thinks about what could''ve happened when she was hit with the pill''s effect in the vige, she shudders. "Mission scenario number two," Kurenai continues. "You secretly beat Chji within an inch of his life. He won''t know why, nor will anyone else except maybe Naruto. If the resulting investigation leads nowhere, this may bring you a small measure of justice and it''s possible you''ll move on. After all, when you''re in the field, if you don''t trust your team, you''re as good as dead." "That doesn''t sound too bad," Ino snaps viciously cutting through the lettuce. "The problem there is, I absolutely have to make sure he hasn''t done this to someone else," Kurenai says. "Which leads to the third thread. While keeping your identitypletely anonymous, I bring him in front of his parents and make him aware of what he''s done and how it''s hurt someone. If his reasons have no malice in them, I''ll end it there and make certain he knows never to reveal your identity to anyone for the rest of his life. I''m sorry Ino-chan. I know that''s not what you want to hear, but I can''t allow him to do that again." "I want to be there," Ino states, agreeing with the beautiful sensei. "I need to see." "I can do that," the Genjutsu mistress of Konoha guarantees, happy to use her skills to help Ino. "How''s today sound?" "The sooner the better." KURENAI "Again, thank you for granting my selfish request," Kurenai sternly says, bowing respectfully to the heads of one of the four honored ns in Konoha, Chza and Chiharu Akimichi. Chza nods but is clearly confused about her insistence to speak with them as soon as humanly avable as well by the disguised person sitting next to the Jnin-sensei. The four are in the traditionally styled seating room of the main house of the Akimichipound with the n heads seated across Kurenai and a ck cloaked, masked figure. "As I mentioned this is a very delicate situation and may not begin to make sense until the end," Kurenai speaks. "Furthermore, the identity of the person next to me will never be revealed." Despite having to look up at therge Akimichi, Kurenai doesn''t blink, buckle, or dwindle in any way. Chza stares into the serious red eyes of the Jnin and can easily read how deadly serious she is. The tall figurehead grumbles but nods nheless, adding, "then please speak, Kurenai-sensei." "I''d like to ask Chji-kun a few questions; in your presence, of course," Kurenai starts and quicker than a heartbeat, the n heads grow tense at the mention of their son and heir. Though easily detecting a clout of paternal energy emanating from them, the raven-haired Jnin continues calmly as if she felt no hostility. "I will also ask for one of your blue pills, as that item is at the center of this entire event." In addition to tense shoulders and upright posture, the two heads grow confused. Chza states, "we''d, very much, like to know what you n to ask Chji." "Of course, Chza-dono," Kurenai states. "My intention is to ascertain Chji-kun''s knowledge of the blue pill. All I will ask is if he knows what it is and if he''s-" A tap on Kurenai''s arm from the hidden Ino lets her know she wishes topletely disappear. Kurenai turns from Ino to the observant heads. "With your permission, she wishes to be hidden further in genjutsu. She will not leave my side, I give you my word as a Jnin of Konoha." With a hard nod from Chza, Kurenai utilizes her genjutsu topletely erase Ino''s presence from their senses, though she, herself, can still see the blond double over trying to keep her shaky breathing even. Kurenai ces her hand on Ino''s shoulder though it looks as if she''sforting nothing but air. "You have to understand Chza-dono, Chiharu-dono, this person has suffered in ways no girl should due to either foul-y or negligence. You know the purpose of your stimnt pill. It shouldn''t be difficult to imagine." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 "You''re saying Chji" Chiharu starts her mind racing. "He would never! He couldn''t!" "I''ve only ever heard positive things about Chji-kun," Kurenai admits. "Without the personality needed to carry out such intentions, it''s clear there''s a piece missing. I only wish to ask him if he knows what the pill is and if he gave it to anyone." Chza''s hard face nods, and Kurenai adds, "please allow me to ask him myself." They ce the blue pill on the table between them and summon Chji. Stern parents on one side and the pretty Jnin Ino had talked about on the other side is the sight Chji faces when he enters the seating room. "Otou-san, Okaa-san," Chji calls for rity. "Kurenai-sensei," he greets with a short bow. "Please have a seat, Chji-kun," Kurenai gestures. Slowly, he does as she asks. Spotting the blue pill in the middle of the table, a twin of one he had taken, Chji automatically grows nervous. He hadn''t liked taking the pill, but he was happy that Ino had be much friendlier within the team, so he can''t feel all that bad. "Chji-kun," Kurenai delicately starts. Despite his parents stern energy, the pretty sensei''s smile puts him at ease. "If you could help us out, there are a few questions I''d like to ask you. Now be honest, do you know what this is?" Chji looks at the blue pill Kurenai-sensei is pointing to and feels very much like he''s in trouble. Though his first instinct is to deny it, Kurenai-sensei is a Jnin, his parents are here, and he''s been taught better than to lie, so, he slowly nods as he answers, "Okaa-san said it was a special pill shinobi and kunoichi take so they can be friendly." As if experiencing terrible stomach pains, his mother drops her head with wide eyes. Chji wonders why his mother''s looks so sad when Kurenai-sensei continues to ask, "friendly how, Chji-kun?" Slowly eying his freaked out parents, Chji nervously answers, "so they can be nicer to each other, like best friends are." Chza''s gulp is as audible as his knuckles cracking from a tight fist when Kurenai then asks, "and did you happen to give this pill to someone you wanted to be better friends with?" Chji slowly nods his head, beginning to answer, "I gave it to-" "Chji-kun, please don''t say her name," Kurenai interjects, lifting her hand seal ready to silence him if need be. While Chji''s mother seems devastated, Chza is a stone, immobile and just as imposing. "Who?" Chza demands of Kurenai, who only answers, "she wishes to remain anonymous, Chza-dono. She has ns and goals, like any other, and wants to put this entire episode behind her in order to move forward with her life. Revealing her identity would only aplish the same end a great deal of time after everyone has already assumed an unwarranted bias and personal opinion of her." "H-how old," Chiharu tearfully asks. Kurenai knows that many of the n mothers are members of the Allied Mothers Force and suspects it''s hurting Chiharu to realize what''s happened to someone''s daughter. Kurenai turns to a confused, angry, agonized young Ino before answering Chiharu, "too young." Her response pained Chiharu to the point of silent tears. "Otou-san," Chji tries again, reacting nervously to the mood of the room. "I told you to talk to him," Chiharu blurts to Chza, dabbing the edges of her eyes. "I told you he asked- I told you!" Stern yet ashamed, Chza shifts himself to face his terribly confused son. His small eyes are full of sadness and disappointment as he exins, "Chji, that pill is not what you think it is." "What is it," Chji quickly asks, desperate to understand the heavy and unspoken thing everyone else seems to know. "We''ve talked to you about our n''s medicines," Chza states getting a nod from his son. "And you''ve been educated on love and sex by us as well as the Academy." Chji''s chubby cheeks glow red, flickering guilty eyes in Kurenai''s direction before nodding. "You know a sexual rtionship should only be done between two people who love each other and are married." Again, a pink-cheeked Chji nods. "When you reach a certain age, older adults simply don''t have the energy to be loving like they were when they were young." Chza indicates to the blue pill on the table, exining, "this pill is special because it provides older married couples the energy they need to engage in physical love." Chji sits up straighter flustered by what his father is exining, in the presence of Kurenai-sensei no less. "W-what do you mean? How," Chji gravely asks. "Think of the reactions from our Chakra pills," Chza painfully details. "The three colored pills forcibly converts fat reserves to chakra for tremendous power. This blue pill creates a chemical reaction within the body that forces a person to feel a tremendous physical urge to have sexual rtions and if the person takes enough, he or she will want to have sex even if it''s with a stranger," Chza fiercely answers. "But But-" Chji gets to his feet, and whips to his mother. "It''s for being better friends! Okaa-san, you said-" "You were wrong Chji!" Chza''s powerful voice thunders in the room. "We were wrong. The girl- the far too young girl you gave this pill to suffered terribly because of you and this n." Chji looks horror-stricken, clearly thinking of his blond teammate having sex with someone she doesn''t love. "But that- that wasn''t why I gave it to-" "Chji-kun," Kurenai yells lifting her genjutsu seal to her chest but doesn''t silence him. "She is the victim here! The guilt you feel, the shame your parents must feel onlyes second to her suffering, so do not speak her name. If her identity is revealed, your parents and her parents will have to be involved, which will then involve the Hokage. And despite any justice she may see, everyone will know what happened to her. This will define her in the eyes of her peers, her vige, and to some extent, her parents, possibly for years. That is not what she wants. You will neverI repeat, NEVERreveal the identity of the person you gave that pill to!" After ordering the teary-eyed genin, Kurenai turns to the parents. "It''s very possible you maye to learn the identity of this person. In the event that you do, she only asks three things of you. One, you attempt to shoulder your shame so she may have a brighter future without the stigma of being a victim of sexual impropriety. Two, if you must appease your conscious, you give her sufficient time to speak and prepare her parents. And three, she punches your son." Before Kurenai finishes the sentence, an invisible Ino spins Chji around and strikes him harder than she''s ever punched anyone in her life. Her fist didn''t even feel human as her suffering condenses her muscle, tendon, and bone to the unyielding density of a diamond. Driven by extensive mental and emotional anguish, her killer right straight impacts Chji''s nose with such force, he''s sent flying into the table behind him. Despite feeling a crunch at the end of her fist, Ino feels no sense of satisfaction and rather than hit him again, and possibly lose herself to homicidal mania, Ino snags the blue pill that''s rolled on the floor, jumps on top of Chji, and shoves the extra-strength sexual stimnt down his throat. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 115: Chapter 115 More than content with the one easily aroused boy in her life, Kurenai prepares to leave, informing Chza, "despite the suffering Chji-kun is responsible for, I do not believe your son had any ill-intention." Chiharu is helping her son while Chza remains still. "If you can assure me he will be thoroughly informed of what''s expected of him moving forward, I will ept that and maybe some of us can move on from this." Both knuckles pressed into the floor, Chza bows deeply, stating with grim authority, " you have it." He turns to where Ino may be and bows again, "you have our deepest sympathy for the pain my son, our n, has put you through." Chiharu bows as well while Chji looks around, both hands holding his broken nose. Kurenai can see Ino steel her posture, likely putting on a brave face under the mask before she turns and leaves. After a bow, Kurenai follows and when they reach the safety of Kurenai''s home, the genjutsu over Ino is removed along with the cloak and mask. "Considering all involved, as a ranking officer in our military force, I will have to hand our Hokage a ck Scroll about this." "What''s a ck Scroll," Ino asks before realizing, "and you promised me you wouldn''t tell anyone-" "I''m not telling our Hokage what happened," Kurenai states, calming the girl some. "Well, not exactly. A ck Scroll is a detailed report of what happened to you and all involved, so in that sense, yes I am. However, it is sealed and only opened in the event a blood feud arises between prominent members of those involved; in this case, should the Yamanaka n im a blood feud against the Akimichi n. If two of the four honored ns in Konoha begin to feud, our Hokage will need to intervene. Opening the scroll then, and only then, will equip him with the facts he''ll need to help avoid any bloodshed." "I know this can''t remain a secret forever," Ino rationally admits. "I just don''t want to be the gossip of the vige; portraying me behind my back like some slut, or helpless victim." "I know," Kurenai hugs the girl. "But remember, no matter what others say about you, they don''t define you. You''re the only one who can do that. For the moment, we''ve bought ourselves some time for you to make a name for yourself that has nothing to do with who you slept with. Use it wisely." Earnestly, Ino nods before hugging the beautiful woman appreciatively. "Pretty sure we saved him too," Ino says into Kurenai''s mane with a chuckle. "People hate him so much they''d probably figure out a way to me the whole thing on him." "It wouldn''t surprise me," Kurenai admits, pulling back to look at the girl. "Thank you sensei," Ino gratefully expresses, kissing the gorgeous kunoichi in the cheek, to Kurenai''s pleasant surprise. "Would it be okay if I talked to you sometime, you know, about my strong feelings?" "If you want to talk about specifics you can''t or won''t share with your mother, than I''d be happy to." SAKURA Sakura was surprised to hear her mother call her down. Her family had just finished dinner and Sakura was getting ready for tomorrow. She sighed when she realized it would be a Sasuke-less tomorrow. Earlier that morning, Kakashi-sensei had exined to Naruto and herself that he would be taking Sasuke-kun to a specialized training trip. While she was thrilled Sasuke-kun was getting the recognition he deserves, as well as the famed Sharingan, she was also sad and frustrated that she was being left behind. ''Physically left behind by Sasuke-kun and Kakashi-sensei, and left behind in terms of skill by Naruto,'' she thinks, repeating for the hundredth time since the miracle event. ''He beat a Jnin! Zabuza was giving Kakashi-sensei a hard time,'' Sakura recalls. ''And Naruto beat that!'' Sakura felt abandoned on multiple fronts. She was certain about that feeling of abandonment, as it''s been an on again and off againpanion for most of her life. Sakura easily recalls the first time her father left to travel with the slow-moving caravan along trade routes throughout the countries. Young as she was, she couldn''t understand this was how he supported their family. All she knew was that he was leaving and feared he may nevere back. Sakura can vividly recall her younger self waiting at the corner of their street for hours, hoping to see his figure walking back to her that night, but he never did. It wouldn''t be until many weekster when he finally returned, and though Sakura was happy to see him again, she still had those lingering feelings of inadequacy as a daughter. After leaving the Konoha forces, her mother joined the civilian council which took up most of her time and energy, leaving Sakura with a great drive to prove her existence to her somewhat vacant parents. So, rather than mentally reciting the protocol for treating subarachnoid hemorrhage with Iry-ninjutsu, her mind is filled with her depression over Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke-kun''s departure and her feelings of inadequacy within her home and team. A despondent Sakura slinks downstairs at the call of her mother and at the sight of herte-night guest, Sakura is instantly simmering with anger. Ino waves happily at Sakura and after exining to Mebuki she already had dinner, both girls relocate to Sakura''s room. Sakura takes a seat on her puffy white and pink bed, ring at Ino as she moves around the bed andys down on the other side, letting out a sigh of content. Ino pats the bed, a clear indication, and Sakurays down as well without much fuss. Both girlsy on Sakura''s bed, looking up at the ceiling for several moments until Ino states, "you were right about the Tree-walking and Water-walking." Sakura swivels her head to look at the blond as she continues, "you guys were gone for a month and a half and our team just started water walkingst week. I may have to see Naruto train because it''s pretty hard to believe he can hold that constant flow of chakra for longer than twenty minutes." Thinking of her confusing orange-d teammate, Sakura lets out a sharp exhale like quickughter before she answers, "you''re more than wee to take my ce training with him. I don''t want to be around him any longer then I have to." "I doubt that," Ino casually replies. At Sakura''s confused quirk of her eyebrow, Ino responds, "don''t think I don''t know when you''re bluffing." "I''m not trying to bluff-" "Let''s be true kunoichi, Sakura," Ino cuts in, confusing Sakura further. It''s always a red g when Ino uses her name, but the pinkette couldn''t know how amazed Ino is with Kurenai-sensei, nor how much lighter the beautiful Yamanaka felt after that afternoon. Knowing the truth has eased her in a way she hadn''t expected, like there is hope after all, and with clear satisfaction, Ino tells Sakura, "I''m getting a better picture of the type of kunoichi- well, the type of woman I want to be." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 116: Chapter 116 "A ckmailing cold-hearted bitch," Sakura asks. Ino snorts. "I get why you''re angry with me but you should really read the mood better," Ino points out, brushing the sting of the pinkette''s words aside. "I''m in a good mood so naturally that makes you angry, because why should I be in a good mood when you''re suffering, right? But if you hadn''t snapped you would''ve heard me offer to give you one of the photos." "Okay I''m sorry," Sakura tries rolling on her side to face Ino with desperation. "Look, it''s not so much you. Kakashi-sensei told us this morning he would be taking Sasuke-kun on a personal training mission. They''re going to be gone for a whole month, leaving me with Naruto, so, yeah, I''m upset. Please, Ino I didn''t mean the cold-hearted part," Sakura weakly fumbles to apologize. "But the ckmailing bitch part?" "If the sandal fits," Sakura hotly returns, rolling back to look at the ceiling. Though she expected some form of bacsh, Ino simply snickers and Sakura can see it more clearly now. Ino does look lightermore cheerful perhaps. The Yamanaka smirks and nods before asking, "so what are you and Naruto going to do while they''re gone." With another sigh, Sakura answers, "Kakashi-sensei has me working with the Iry Butai and per your demands, I''ll keep training with Naruto around my medic training." Slight uneasy, Ino asks, "what about Naruto?" "That''s a little odder," Sakura admits to her former best friend. "Kakashi-sensei said that Kurenai-sensei will manage Naruto''s training while he''s away and that Asuma-sensei will be helping as well, but I''m not sure why two sensei. I mean, Naruto is a lot stronger than I thought he was, but does he need two sensei to train?" At Ino''s hard squeal, Sakura turns to the blond to witness Ino rolling from left to right, kicking the air in gleeful delight. "What?" Sakura cautiously asks. Ino turns to her and happily answers, "I bet you anything Kakashi-sensei is trying to help Asuma-sensei." "Why would he-?" "Because Asuma-sensei is in love with Kurenai-sensei!" Ino squeals before exining to her Asuma''s duty as the Hokage''s son, the princess'' stay in Konoha, and how the nearly-arranged marriage intervened in Asuma and Kurenai''s love. "You should see how many roses he''s buying just to win her back, uahh, it''s so romantic! There''s even this other cocky Jnin totally trying to make a y for her. I just know Kakashi-sensei is trying to help Asuma-sensei." "That''s so sweet of Kakashi-sensei to do," Sakura had to admit, feeling better about her sensei leaving. "I really want them to be together," Ino admits. "Kurenai-sensei is just amazing." "She''s so beautiful," Sakura admits, recalling the strong Jnin-sensei. "I love her red eyes. They remind me of the Sharingan." Turning to the pinkette, Ino says, "since Sasuke-kun''s gone, you wouldn''t have been able to earn that photo anyway. I was going to make you talk to him." Sakura listens saddened and perplexed as Ino continues, "the woman I want to be doesn''t use ckmail to solve her problems." "Then why not give me all the photos," Sakura pleads. "We''re still ninja," Ino sternly tells the green-eyed girl. "Just because we''re in the safety of the vige doesn''t mean we should bex. You were careless, and more than that, I don''t believe your love for Sasuke-kun is healthy." "You''re just jealous because I''m the closest one to Sasuke-kun''s heart," Sakura automatically counters before her well educated mind tortures her with specific exerts of the reports Ino made her do on obsessive love; specifically on herpulsion to assume without any concrete facts and argue with anyone who doesn''t wholly support her love. Soured, Sakura sighs when Ino states, "let me be clear here, I don''t care if you love Sasuke-kun-" "You have photos in your possession that say otherwise," Sakura retorts. "In spite of how I got those photos, I''m only going to use them to help one person," Ino states, adding before Sakura could retort her obvious response, "a lot of people run from self-discovery. Despite how pathetic you are, I''m going to hold up a mirror and make absolutely certain you see the ugly truth about yourself whether you like it or not." "And what''s this truth I''m supposed to see?" Sakura snarls. "What I''ve been saying this entire time, Forehead," Ino returns. "Obsession is not love!" Ino gets up out of the bed and walks to the foot of it before turning to Sakura. "Your hair''s messier now without your constant brushing and conditioningthe style looks a little like Kurenai-sensei''s actually." Sitting up, Sakura was going to counter nastily until she mentioned the pretty Jnin-sensei. "Your arms have more definition, your neck looks stronger, your thighs have more tone, your butt pops out more, and you have sharper eyes, like you see more. You''re starting to look more like a proper kunoichi but your mind still needs work." "I''ve always been smarter than you," Sakura smugly admits. "Memorizing text isn''t what I''m talking about," Ino returns. "There''s a boy in your head where you should be, so, in an effort to be the kunoichi I want to be, I''m going to offer you the chance to earn all the photos a lot sooner than I had originally nned." Sakura leaps off the bed, asking, "how?" Before walking to the door, all Ino says is, "by proving to me just how much you love Sasuke-kun of course." Ino opens the door, informing Sakura, "we''re having a sleepover at my ce, tomorrow, 8PM," before leaving. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 117: Chapter 117 NARUTO The day turned out to be far more interesting than Naruto had anticipated Not that he could think in the cold darkness of pre-dawn. Naruto didn''t really wake up until his acute grogginess met with the reality of meeting Kurenai and Sakura at the crack of dawn. To his left is the pink-haired green-eyed love of his life, and to his right is a beautiful woman he actually has the supreme fortune of learning how to have sex with. He grew very anxious then, and slightly aroused at the sight of the one woman he has sex with and one he hopes to on the night of their wedding. Standing before two of the most important kunoichi in his life promotes a never-ending sinking feeling at the pit of his stomach, like a queasy pulling of his intestines. Maybe if he wasn''t such a slow learner he would''ve figured out everything there is to know about making a girl feel goodor at least not regret being with himthen he wouldn''t feel like he''s betraying his love for Sakura-chan. But how could he know the world of sex would be sorge andplex? He''s gaining steady experience with Nai-chan, happily sonear to the point of addictionenough to think maybe he could make Ino-chan feel good a few days ago, but clearly she hadn''t liked what he did. Hopefully, he''ll have the opportunity to ask her about Ino. Noticing how beautiful both women look in the morning, it''s enough to get his blood rushing, waking him up as Kurenai promptly starts as soon as she arrives. "Good morning, Team Seven," and Naruto effortlessly recalls her moans, sending more blood to his third leg. "I know it''s early, but as I''ll be with my team for most of the day, I wanted to connect with you both to exin how things are going to proceed while your Jnin-sensei and teammate are away." "Sensei," Sakura-chan begins to say as she looks around. "Shouldn''t we wait for Asuma-sensei? Kakashi-sensei said he would be assisting as well." With a short smile, Kurenai tells them, "Asuma-sensei will be assisting in a specific area of Naruto-kun''s training. So he doesn''t need to be here at this time." When Sakura nods, Kurenai continues. "I want you both to know that much of your day will not change. With or without a Jnin-sensei, you will continue to train yourselves diligently. Kakashi-sensei has arranged for the Iry Butai to assist you, Haruno-chan, in your medic training. Having looked over Kakashi-sensei''s notes, I''m very excited to see your progress." "Sakura-chan''s the smartest one on the team," Naruto professes. "I know she''s going to be the best Iry-nin ever!" Sakura sighs and Kurenai''s jaw tightens despite her smile. "I''m impressed by your progress as well, Naruto-kun," Kurenai says, and his heart beats even faster before aching in the presence of Sakura. "He''s just a training freak, sensei," Sakura-chan easily asserts. "No need to waste too much effort on him." Naruto chuckles lightly when Kurenai tells the two, "I rather disagree, Haruno-chan. Kakashi-sensei''s notes mentioned Naruto-kun learned quite a few techniques before his teammates, and even recognized your potential as an Iry-nin. Not to mention, as a Jnin-sensei, I can tell you his current training is years ahead of his time. As I''m only a stand-in for your sensei, I wouldn''t presume to tell you how to feel about your teammate, however, I would advise against allowing your opinion to obstruct your perception of clear facts." Naruto didn''t know how he felt or what to say. Sakura looked hurt, and it seemed to be by Kurenai. Instinctively, he wants to defend Sakura but Kurenai is one of the best sensei''s he''s ever had and he doesn''t want to ruin that. It feels like he''s being forced to choose between the love in his heart and love of a special person, splitting him right down the middle. Taking a stand Naruto begins to say, "ne sensei-" "And Naruto-kun," Kurenai cuts him off. "There is nothing wrong with standing up for yourself. Don''t think I haven''t noticed how terribly others treat you. You are a valuable shinobi of the Leaf, you both are, and in my presence, I want you to treat each other as such. Do I make myself clear?" Both Naruto and Sakura looked at each other a moment before nodding and speaking in unison, "hai, sensei." "Good," Kurenai smiles warmly at them both. "Mission central opens in two hours. Before the day''s end, I want Team 7 toplete three D-ranks-" Kurenai is cut off by Naruto''s bemoaned groan. "I would now like Team 7 to do four D-ranks- and if youin further I''ll add another." Aside from the audible gulp, Naruto remains silent. "Four D-Ranks for me to sign. I also want you alternating the leadership position on your missions. Two missions will have Haruno-chan in charge and the other two will have Naruto-kun in charge. After each, I want you to talk about what you did right and what you could''ve done better. After missions, you will continue with your special training. Naruto, you''ll see me after. In the next few days, we''ll discuss each of your training schedules for the month but that''s all for now. Any questions?" "Ah," Naruto hollers, recalling what he wanted to ask her the night before. "Kurenai-chan-" "Don''t use chan to address our sensei, Naruto," Sakura interjects. "That''s disrespectful." "But I''m not trying to be disrespectful," Naruto genuinely replies. "It means we''re close, right?" "You say it when you actually have a personal connection, like a friend or family member," Sakura sternly informs him. "Kurenai-sensei probably doesn''t want to hear that from you." "While I prefer to keep conversation professional, I''ve made a special exception in Naruto-kun''s case," Kurenai tells Sakura before turning to Naruto and asking, "though, I wouldn''t be opposed to learning a little more about your rtionship to the Sandaime." Naruto looks confused so Kurenai simplifies it, "why do you call our Hokage, Ji-chan?" Sakura turns to Naruto as well, very interested in what her blond teammate may reveal. Naruto simply shrugs, answering, "because he''s always been Ji-chan." With a patient smile, Kurenai asks, "can you be a little more specific?" Naruto squints his eyes looking deep in thought before answering, "Well, when I was just a kid, I met him in the forest. I was trainingyou know, hitting targets with rocksand hunting for ninja tools-" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 118: Chapter 118 "Why would you look for shinobi gear in the forest?" a perplexed Sakura asks. "I hope you didn''t think shinobi just leave their important equipment for anyone to find." "I-" Naruto starts, only to stop himself and consider his words. It''s not something he does often, but he doesn''t want his teammate thinking he''s weird by telling her the truth. "Naruto," Kurenai softly speaks. "I''ve done a fair amount of research, and I know you''ve had a tough life. It''s okay to tell me the truth." Naruto automatically thinks about how she tricked him into telling her about Ino and smirks before saying, "I''m not falling for that again. If you know so much, you tell me." Kurenai smirks cheekily before turning to a confused Sakura, exining, " as an orphan, ryo is always a problem. There''s a vige issued allowance, however, that barely covered food, much less all the equipment needed to be a ninja. Without the funds to buy gear, Naruto-kun must''ve realized at some point that ninja die in some of the training grounds; Training Ground 44 for example. You went into the Forest of Death to scavenge for tools from shinobi who''ll no longer be using them." "You stole from dead bodies," Sakura cries in disgust. The tone of disgust alone made him want to cry, but her deep denial, like no one ''normal'' could ever do such a thing, made him want to crawl in a hole and take a suicide pill. Kurenai immediately tells Sakura with authority, "Haruno-chan, it seems you don''t quite understand the predicament your teammate lived through. While I don''t begrudge you for having a stable home and fortunate finances, perhaps it''s too difficult for you to understand since every material desire you''ve needed was more than likely met. Please recognize the fact that many other shinobi in this vige, young and old, are not so lucky. Had my parents not left me a sizable savings upon their death, nor had I inherited my home, I can assure you I would''ve done the same thing Naruto-kun had." Sakura looked stung, again, and this time Naruto was going to stand up for her. "Sensei, I''m not like that anymore, so it''s okay. And you''re right. That''s how I met Ji-chan. I didn''t know who he was. He was just Ji-chan. We camped, ate together, and talkedhe told the best storiesand he he was really good to me the first one to really be good to me. We''ve been friends ever since. That''s pretty much it." "You make it sound like afternoon tea," Kurenai mumbles, mentally scratching that curiosity from her list before asking, "what did you want to ask me?" "Ah, yeah, um, will youe to a Wee to the Vige party I''m throwing for Haku?" Naruto asks, surprising her with the unexpected question. "So far it''s me, Hinata-chan, Haku, Sakura-chan, and if I can sneak out Iruka-sensei-" "Naruto, do not take Iruka-san out of the hospital. He''s a post-acute inpatient care, which means until they clear him, he remains where they can monitor him, understand?" Glumly, he nods and Sakura tells him, "don''t include me without even asking first." "Sorry," Naruto chuckles. "I just thought you''d say yes. Come on, you like Haku right?" With a shrug, Sakura just nods. Naruto turns to Kurenai then, withrge, sparkling, hopeful, clear blue eyes, his has sp together like in prayer. Kurenai very nearly regrets all her decisions up to this point when she feels a great pang of affectionate submission under such a cute onught. ''Ugh, really?'' her emotion-driven mind groan. It''s just hard not to care about someone who cares so much. Add to that he''s still spending time with Hinata-chan despite ending her genjutsu training with her ward. Kurenai rolls her red irises a bit before nodding with a small smile, which grew when he fist pumps in unrestrained glee. Kurenai grabs a handful of leaves and turns to him. "Naruto-kun, I want a clone for this many. You know what to do." "What?" Narutoined, thinking about Ino and all the questions he has about why everything happened to her. He never got a chance tost night since she never came over. "But I was hoping-" "Naruto," Kurenai says with such warmth in her voice and eyes, it''s stunning. "I know you can do it. I believe in you." Naruto feels like he found something he lost. Though he can''t forget how important his training is, he knows he can get distracted, especially when ites to Kurenai or the people he''s hurt with his mistakes. He''s literally standing in front of two of the most important people in his life and unlike them, he knows something bad ising to try and take them away. All slumber and arousal are forgotten as he puts his fingers together and speaks, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." Naruto had never spoken so much to Sakura before. They''vemunicated necessary information before but never did they have long-running dialog. She was still a little sharp with her critiques of his style as mission leader but she also pointed out what he did well. Their missions were mundane but talking to Sakura calmly was fun. Naruto is looking for Kurenai to sign off on their fourth mission when he runs into Team Ten. "Yo!" Naruto calls cheerfully, trying to act as natural as Ino seems to be. "Have you guys seen Kurenai-sensei? We need her to sign our mission scroll." "''Fraid not," Asuma answers. "Try training ground four. Found her team using theke there before." "Cool," Naruto calls. It takes him a moment to break down and finally ask, "where''s Chji?" Ino gives him a cold stare for a second before returning to a neutral look. Naruto was told to not do anything but he still wanted to talk with the boy he thought he knew. Certainly, Ino-chan looked fine but he was still worried. "He''s sick," Asuma states. "Sensei," Ino calls out. "If you want to help Naruto find her, we can turn in the mission scroll." Asuma looks at a smirking Ino who chuckles a bit before saying, "that might not be a bad idea-" "Ah!" Naruto yelps surprising Team Ten. He turns around as if sensing the location. "Never mind, I found her." Naruto quickly turns and runs opposite the training grounds. A clone of Naruto''s spotted Kurenai and Hinata walking out of the Konoha library, and it only took him ten minutes to find them walking toward the training grounds. After getting her signature, Naruto creates a clone to take the scroll back to Hokage Tower, asking them, "what time do Ie over?" "Before dinner is fine," Kurenai tells him all the while observing a slightly pink-cheeked Hinata keep her cool. That would''ve been impossible two months ago and Kurenai is supremely happy with the girl''s progress. To keep Naruto around a little longer, she asks him, "Naruto, if you had the option, would you prefer to learn Genjutsu or Finjutsu?" "Mmnn," Naruto hums, thinking about Naru-nii''s suggestion. ying it with a distasteful expression on his face, Naruto responds, "don''t you need to read a lot for both?" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 119: Chapter 119 "Anything that''s worth doing requires a lot of practice and research, whether it''s in a training ground or in a library," Kurenai informs him. "Well, if I had to pick, I guess Finjutsu," Naruto admits before adding, "does that mean you want me to learn Finjutsu while I''m training?" "As you have the option to do so without injuring yourself, yes, that''s exactly what I want," Kurenai affirms. "It''d mean a lot to this vige and to your future to learn as much as you can." "It''s still a lot of reading," Naruto bemoans. "If I''m supposed to learn what my clone understands, it''s not going to be much if he''s staring at a scroll all day." "Trust me," Kurenai asserts with a sweet smile. "I have a full-proof method of making sure your clone retains what it reads." "Tha-that''s an amazing skill, N-Naruto," Hinata shyly confesses. "Hm," Naruto hums as if considering a new idea that he''s already discussed with Naru-nii. "How about I learn Finjutsu if I can spar with Hinata-chan? I bet you have some wicked moves," he eagerly tells the indigo-haired girl. Hinata is shocked by the proposition and instinctively hops back a step, twiddling her thumbs. "I-I c-c-couldn''t!" Naruto wonders if maybe it''s too much, alluding, "I guess you''d rather not spar with me. It''s okay, I just thought-" "N-N-No!" Hinata hops forward, eyes wide and fearful like identally stepping on a dog''s tail. "T-th-that''s n-not it, N-Naruto-kun. I-I would like to I-I''m just n-not g-g-good." "So," Naruto points out. "That''s why we train! So we can get super strong. So we can spar, right? Right?" Hinata seems trapped and looks to her sensei for help. An easy smile on Kurenai''s symmetrical face tells Hinata she won''t get out of this and so, despite the tremendously rapid beating of her heart, Hinata nods, ''yes.'' "Sweet!" "Leave a clone with me so I can get you started while you train," Kurenai tells him, who salutes hermand before creating a clone. Naruto is shaking off the worst of the throbbing teeth-clenching head pain. Having to dispel ny-three clones with hours worth of training took an hour to do safely, and yet it still had him spinning. Laying down on Kurenai''s couch as the raven-haired beauty and Hinata-chan prepare dinner, Naruto recalls his eye-opening conversation with Naru-nii. ''Finjutsu is so much more than sealing,'' Naru-nii exined during Naruto''s break from his physical conditioning. While ny clones try desperately to finallyplete this stage of the leaf-cutting training, Naru-nii told him, ''think of sealing, whether it''s all sorts of objects, living beings, and or chakra, like the first stage of Rasengan; it''s just the entry level of Finjutsu. It can be tough, sure, but there are even tougher levels after that, like using Finjutsu to create extra-dimensional pockets for all sorts of purposes. It''s what I''m doing now. Then there''s what I did tomune with Shinigami-sama or contract with super strong summons from other realms to help you fight. Then, putting all that knowledge together, you can do some super sweet stuff like Finjutsu that can manipte space-time to teleport yourself anywhere you want in less than a second!'' ''That sounds INSANE,'' an achy and sweaty Naruto gasps, hisrge blue eyes shining brightly at the world his older counter-part just described. Though, it''s also painfully sobering for Naruto to think about. If Naru-nii knows how to do all that and still couldn''t stop the danger that''sing for the entire shinobi world, what''s he supposed to do? It easily paints, with such rity, how much farther behind Naruto truly is. Moving past some of the bias and antagonism constantly leveled toward him, the energetic blond actually felt like he was getting stronger. He felt proud that the vigers and ssmates who ridiculed him were all wrong; that he does matter; that he can be as great as he envisions but Naru-nii''s predicament can very easily be Naruto''s future if he doesn''t get stronger as fast as he can. Naru-nii had then listed off the levels to mastery: ''History, Calligraphy and Inscription, Chakra Mechanics within Finjutsu, Seal Safety and Modifications, Seal detection and Identification, Seal Design, MPBC, which stands for Mathematics, Physics, Biology, and Chemistry, Seal Disarming and Security, and Innovation.'' Naru-nii also described some useful skills for a Finjutsu Master to have. ''If you want, I''d start with tailoring, you know, like stitching and stuff, that way you can create seals within the clothes you wear. Forewarning, that takes a LOT of practice to get good. cksmithing and woodworking would be cool too. Kenjutsu also helps with hand strength.'' ''How,'' Naruto gasps. ''How am I supposed to learn all of that in a short amount of time? I feel like my head''s going to explode right now.'' ''Well, first, I''m definitely helping you out,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''This is all stuff I wish I had help with so you can bet your ass I ain''t going anywhere until you''re the absolute best, unless I''m dead and maybe not even then. Second, we have some time. We''ll do as much as we can and hope for the best. And third, it''s in your blood.'' ''What do you mean,'' Naruto asks. ''I already told you our family''s crazy good with Finjutsu,'' Naru-nii simply answers. ''Yeah, but just because kaa-chan and tou-chan are good at something, doesn''t mean I''m automatically going to be as good at the same thing,'' Naruto points out, thinking about his demoralizing Academy days. ''True, but this is somewhere between the Uchiha''s Sharingan and the Nara''s Shadow Bind,'' Naru-nii exins. ''Not quite kekkei genkai but a little more than hiden techniques. It''s just our n''s jutsu.'' ''Our n?'' Naruto repeats. ''I''m part of a n!?'' ''Yup! And we were wicked awesome too!'' Naru-nii energetically asserts, and Naruto can just feel the fist pump. ''It''s sad, but, most of our n were killed and the ones who survived disappeared a long time ago. I always wanted to reinstate the Uzumaki n in Konoha but, well, with the war and all, I never got around to it.'' . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 120: Chapter 120 ''Oh do you think I could,'' Naruto cautiously asks, hesitantly fantasizing about being part of a n in Konohajust like the other nsso he''d never be alone again. ''I hope so, Little-Me,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''I''d definitely like to know more about Kaa-chan''s people.'' ''Now I definitely have to be a Finjutsu master,'' Naruto exims. ''So I can help the rest of our n!'' ''Hell yeah!'' Naru-nii calls. ''And to be a Finjutsu master, you have to know how incredibly flexible it is. The thing I think a lot of practitioners get hung up onbesides how much easier it ispared to the other levelsis Finjutsu means sealing arts, so they just think in terms of containing something, when they should be thinking in terms of extreme chakra programming. Sealing is a task. It''s a simple framework for chakra to perform. If you create other tasks and frame them properly, Finjutsu will do those tasks just as easily as sealing. Like I said before, with enough time and chakra, I could''ve used Finjutsu to go back in time but that wasn''t an option.'' It''s why Naruto pushed himself so much harder; training all afternoon and even using more of Kurama''s chakra than normal. He was so close to cutting a leaf with chakra alone, it felt hours away from happening, making his bones hum deliciously with anticipation. He even created another three clones to help the one he created for Kurenai to study Finjutsu in Iruka-sensei''s home. Pushing himself with so many clones training and studying, it left him half-dead on Kurenai''s couch and useless to help Hinata and Kurenai. Near dinner time, Naruto hops in the shower. The blond genin was surprised he remembered everything he read on Finjutsu as clear as if he had been told. Kurenai had his clone copy the text repeatedly on Sealing Lore in order to help him memorize it but Naruto felt like that waspletely unnecessary; he just took to Finjutsu like a fish in water. Simply put, his brain felt naturally engaged by the knowledge and he wanted to soak up every bit of information he could get his hands on. Honestly, it shocked as much as surprised him. After his shower, a refreshed Naruto walks down to the dining table with a mild headache that''ll likely be gone in the next thirty minutes and to his surprise, Asuma-nii is sitting at the dinner table while Hinata and Kurenai are setting the table with a nice spread. At the sight of them, Naruto is even further startled when his throat clogs up and his eyes heat with prickling moisture. The three people he''ll be having dinner with is such a nice scene to not only see, but be a part of ''Dinner in a nice home, at a clean table, with three people who don''t hate me!'' Naruto felt choked up and wondered how much longer Haku''s going to be to furtherplete his happy home. It''s been two days and he''s missing his friend very much. KURENAI "Have a seat Naruto," Kurenai curtly states, feeling odd by thepany. The blond ball of energy hops into his seat across a shy Hinata, and though pink-cheeked, looking away from Naruto every once in a while, she''s smiling the entire time. Asuma casually nods at Naruto with his bearded chin to which Naruto returns, "what''s up Asuma-nii?" "Since we''re both Fton users and Kakashi asked me to help your training out, so, I thought I''de over," Asuma informs him. Kurenai walks over from the stove top to ce a medium-done steak on Naruto''s te before finally taking her own seat across from her fellow, yet, curious, Jnin. "Are we training after dinner," Naruto asks, smiling at Kurenai for the perfectly delicious looking steak. Turning to Asuma''s te Naruto then asks a more important question. "Don''t you like steak?" "As I had no prior knowledge he would be here at this time, yours was the only one I made Naruto," Kurenai answers as she and Hinata load their te with sd, nuts, and fruit. Crestfallen, Naruto painfully offers Asuma, "um I guess you can- we can split mine if you want." "It''s okay, Naruto," Asuma states with a mild chuckle, and Naruto heaves an exhale of relief. "Sd''s good to have at least once a day." "Yeah, yeah," Naruto mutters as he starts cutting up his thick cut of well-cooked meat. Naruto moans in delight when that sweet cut of juicy meat aggressively delights his taste-buds, disqualifying him from proper dinner manners. "So, good." Hinataughs a pretty joyful sound, happily telling Naruto, "Naruto-kun, that''s bad manners." "Ah," Naruto hollers, turning to Kurenai. "It''s really good Kurenai-chan. Thanks." Considering how easy of a slip it is, Kurenai smiles and thanks Kami every time he doesn''t say, ''Nai-chan.'' Kurenai shakes her head good-natured, responding, "thank you and you''re wee." "We won''t have a full training session," Asuma starts telling Naruto as he assaults his steak. "I''d like to see where you''re at in your training so I can know how to direct you from there." "Sweet," Naruto says between bites. "With your help, I''m sure I''ll be using Fton jutsu in no time." "Hey, now, I wouldn''t say quite that fast," Asuma says eating his sd easily enough. "But I promise we''ll make some headway before Kakashi''s return." "What? I want to be done before Kakashi-sensei gets back," a worried Naruto tells Asuma, feeling like he''s making too much progress to slow down now. "Naruto, you should know this isn''t so simple," Asuma asserts. "It wouldn''t be good for you to rush. You could end up making a costly mistake when you''re in the field. Proper training in Fton chakra is so you don''t get yourself killed, and proper training takes time." Finding the exchange curious, Kurenai wonders aloud, "has Kakashi mentioned the rate by which he learns?" "Just said he''s a Fton user starting nature manip and could use some pointers," Asuma answers. "And that''s it," Kurenai sharply asks. While she''s big enough to admit Naruto could benefit from a Fton user''s one-on-one instruction, she can telldue to Kakashi''s helpAsuma will likely split his attention between Naruto and using this as a legitimate opportunity for them to talk more. She''ll admit a part of her wants to go back to the way it was when it was just them, when it was simple. At the time, being a ninja was what a strong female did before marriage, after which a life at home taking care of the children was always where the path led to and Kurenai was happy to have that with him. But that''s no longer the case. Since theirst separation, she became the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha and a Jnin-sensei. Not to say her achievementspletely derail where she thought her life would end upshe cared too much about the future of the vige to not have little shinobi of her ownbut with two very important pupils sitting on either side of her, and her genin team to guide, she''s not ready to settle down just yet. ''Maybe in time,'' she mentally asserts.''But definitely not now.'' When Asuma answers, "unless it''s a mission, you know he''s not much on details," Kurenai gets up, walks outside to grab a leaf and returns to the dinner table. She hands Naruto the leaf, asking, "how close are you?" Naruto smiles broadly, super excited to show Kurenai the fruits of hisbor. He takes the leaf and ces it between his palms and at the errant thought Kurenai might reward him in some ultra-amazing mind-blowing way, Naruto concentrates as he''s done hundreds of thousands of times, converting his chakra into his elemental nature and cutspletely through the leaf. He''s a little more tired than he usually is but there''s still plenty of steak to nourish him, so he grabs his fork as he casually hands Kurenai the cut leaf. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Naruto didn''t notice Asuma''s stunned expression or Hinata''s prideful smile as Kurenai takes the leaf and shoots Asuma a, ''well?'' sort of raised brow. Hinata sweetly asks with only a small amount of stutter, "S-Sensei, is that why you t-tested us on our elemental natures?" "I was aware Naruto was beginning his training on nature maniption," Kurenai begins to exin to her ward. "However, I don''t expect my students to rush their training to catch up to anyone. You have your own strengths and rate of progression. Learning your elemental natures is simply so I can integrate and customize your training to best prepare you." "Mn!" Naruto hums. "What''s yours Hinata-chan?" "F-fire," Hinata answers. "Mn, fire is weak against water but strong against wind," Asuma starts exining to the genin like the sensei he is. "Lightning is weak against wind but strong against earth. Water is weak against earth, strong against fire. And wind is weak against fire but strong against lightning, which means, if all things are equal, your wind won''t hold up against her fire." Kurenai would''ve preferred if Asuma had more tact as she absolutely hates how upset Hinata withers to hear the elemental weaknesses. Kurenai understands Hinata is simply sensitive to needlesspetition, preferring instead if everyone got along, however the crimson-eyed Jnin couldn''t know that Naru-nii had exined to Naruto both of his teammates elemental natures and despite eating, Naruto casually repeats as he was told by his future counterpart, "I thought Wind made Fire stronger?" Kurenai''s chest swelled with pride for a quick breath, absolutely thrilled by his effortless response as the energetic blond puts the color and smile back on Hinata''s face. Despite years of hate and assault in his own vige due to what''s inside the boy, Naruto continues to prove to her just how much he''s inherited the Will of Fire. It''s wondrously stirring and though she initially felt weird having dinner with the beloved man, currently causing the ache in her heart, sitting next to the blond genin, causing the multiple orgasms in her bed, she''s feeling more and more like seeing the blond tonight. Sitting across from Asuma''s observant eyes, she has the most wicked thrill rush through her when she wonders if she should do some anal y with Naruto. Her lower body tingles, making her press her toned legs tighter together and her cheeks visibly color. INO Ino opened the door to her room, letting Sakura in after the pinkette greeted her parents. The Yamanaka has a n. She''s thought about it for a full day and became resolute when she saw Naruto earlier on. Though he acted perfectly normal, she could see his concern for her behind his casual eyes. After discovering why her life took such a drastic turn, Ino found it interesting to realize she didn''t actually hate her fellow blond, blue-eyed genin. Naruto was simply in the wrong ce and time or maybe in the right ce and time if she considers how lucky he got. "Here, change into this," Ino orders, enjoying the stunned and curious look on Sakura''s face when she tossed her some skimpy nightwear. Though nervous about her n for Sakura, Ino felt the clock now. Someday in the future, her mother is going to learn what happened to her. Her father will likely go ballistic. The Yamanaka and Akimichi may no longer be close friends or even allies afterward, and where would that put the Nara n? Ino''s certain it''ll happen one day and she''s determined to make a name for herself before it does. She will not be known or talked about as the slut who slept with the Dead Last because neither description fit them. Using Kurenai-sensei as her guiding star, Ino is determined to be a respectable kunoichi and that begins with getting rid of the photos. However, she can''t simply give them to Sakura. Despite everything they''ve been through, Ino still cares about the pink-haired girl and she can''t imagine her former friend will ever wake up if she didn''t help her now, regardless of how hard she''s shoving. If her n didn''t work, then she''ll live with that, but Ino has to try. In her short purple hotpants and tight white tank, Ino walks out of her walk-in closet to find Sakura dressed simrly. While Ino may fill out the tank more than Sakura''s B-cups, Sakura clearly has the rounder derrire as evidenced by the white cheeks she''s attempting topletely cover. "Don''t you have anything less slutty?" Sakura asks, squirming to cover her round posterior. "Not going to need it," Ino admits with a smile. "Why," Sakura cautiously asks. Ino pats the bed and they both sit facing each other cross-legged. While Sakura''s sensuality isn''t on Kurenai''s level, Sakura does have her charm, and Ino appreciates that this won''t be as hard as she was imagining it would be. ''I might even enjoy it,'' Ino thought without fear of what that says about her. After her conversations with Kurenai-sensei, Ino doesn''t feel so corrupt about her odder quirks, and slowly, she''s happily learning how empowering it is to be epting of one''s self. "As I said earlier," Ino starts. "I''m willing to give you all the photos earlier than originally nned." "How?" Sakura quickly asks. "I want you to prove to me your love for Sasuke-kun is truly strong-" "It is!" Sakura cuts in. "You just can''t see it because you''re too jealous." "And you can''t see how wrong you are because you think nothing else matters as long as your love is indisputable, which is wrong!" "Whatever, it''s not like you could understand," Sakura asserts. "Maybe, maybe not, but after this month, I think we''re both going to understand more." "What do you want?" Sakura tersely asks, "what do you want me to do? What''s this master n of yours?" "You can keep the first one I gave you, which means I have nine photos left," Ino says taking one out. "Sporadically, I''ll give you the option of earning one. I could offer you one this week, four the following week, none the week after that, or all in one day, but regardless of my giving you a photo, you and I are going to be meeting every day. And your earning a photo ispletely dependent on my mood. Do you understand?" "Yes, I''m not an idiot." "You also have the option of backing out any time you want-" "And prove you''re right? Is that it? You''re just going to make me do awful embarrassing things, making it worse and worse after each time until I give up? And this is the better kunoichi you want to be?" "If you were a better kunoichi, you wouldn''t be in this mess in the first ce," Ino returns. "But you''re lucky it was me and not someone else." "Fine," Sakura calls. "What is it?" "I want you to kiss me," Ino in states. " wait, what?" "I want you to kiss me," Ino slowly repeats. "I I don''t- but, we''re not like that." Ino shrugs, voicing, "so?" "So?" Sakura repeats scandalized. "What do you mean- wait, are you are you a lesbian?" ''No, I''m definitely all about dick,'' Ino mentally sings, thinking of how great it feels when Naruto stuffed her wide and flooded her full. After a calming breath, Ino answers, "no, I prefer men." Confused, Sakura asks, "then why?" "Because that''s what I want you to do," Ino serenely answers. "No," Sakura finally tells her. "If you don''t want to that''s fine. Only now you don''t get a photo at the end," Ino coldly deals, forcing the pinkette to quickly understand that her options will only ever go from bad to worse. "This is how it''s going to be from now on, Forehead." "I," Sakura tries, feeling stunted. "I don''t want my first kiss to be with you!" "No, you want it to be with Sasuke-kun but unfortunately for girls everywhere, Naruto stole his first kiss, so what''s it matter?" "That still doesn''t mean I want to kiss you!" "No shit," Ino hurls back. "You think I''m just going to ask you to brush my hair or sharpen my kunai for a photo?" Sakura''s chest grows heavier with suffocation "Why Ino?" "Why not?" Ino simply shrugs. "I''m presenting you with the option to end this nightmare so you can once again chase after Sasuke-kun. One month, nine photos and when Sasuke-kunes back, you''ll actually be able to unt about him of your own free will. But of course, if you don''t actually love him- Mnn!" Verbalizing her goading ended in sess when Sakura pitches forward, smashing puckered lips and against Ino''s. The tinum-blond engages her core muscles so as to not fall backward as Sakura merely presses her lips against Ino''s. ''This is pathetic,'' Ino''s first thought judges. From her ordeal with Naruto, at least Ino has enough experience with impassionedif not sloppykissing to know this is basically like shaking hands but with lips. Ino grabs both of the pinkette''s shoulders and pushes her back. After wiping her red lips, Inoments, "if that''s what Sasuke-kun has to look forward to, don''t be surprised if he breaks up with you a secondter." "Why would it feel good when I don''t love you!?" "You think love is necessary to be a good kisser?" Ino sharply asks before sarcastically retorting, "no, sure, because everyone knows you can''t love your parents, friends, or teachers unless you can kiss them properly." Saddened, Sakura pleads, "Ino, please reconsider" "Are you scared," Ino bluntly asks. "Is your love so weak? I could''ve made you kiss one of our ssmates, or better yet, some old fat-ass with a thing for underage girls, but I''m trying to prove a point. If you ever want to be more than a teammate to Sasuke-kun, you need these photos. In other words, if you love Sasuke-kun, you need these photos, right? So, what''s it going to be?" With a slow, painful nod, Ino tells Sakura, y back." After Sakura shuffles to the center of the bed,ying her head against the pillow, Ino straddles Sakura''s waist, surprising the submissive girl. "One final touch and this is non-negotiable," Ino states, cing her left index and middle in the palm of her right. "Henge!" And out of the smoke, still straddling Sakura''s waist is the exact physical features of Uzumaki Naruto. Ino, disguised as Naruto, stares contentiously, daring Sakura toin further. All Sakura weakly asks is, "why him?" "Hehe," Ino perfectly mimics Naruto''s voice and mannerism. "Because I''m willing to bet I love you more than you love Sasuke-kun." Ino leans down slowly, so as to not startle Sakura but to also give her time to decide. Rather than retreat, Sakura closes her eyes, and Ino''s fine with that. Less than an inch away from Sakura''s face, Ino-Naruto''s holds there, gazing at the green-eyed girl''s features. ''Sakura really is pretty in a unique sort of way,'' Ino-Naruto thinks, then feels her face flush at Sakura''s warm exhale. Ino''s lips gently brush against Sakura''s, endeavoring all she can to be soft and non-invasive. In order for her n to work, Ino needs Sakura''s mind to feel Naruto''s constant promations, even if it''s only a disguise. Ino would''ve used someone else but since Naruto is the only boy who so brazenly shouts his love for Sakura, it only makes sense to use his likeness and let Sakura''s mind connect the boy''s ardent words with Ino''s affection. The tinum blond has nned many activities for the month that will sadly get her blood rushing, but, as long as Sakura questions what her love actually means in the end, then it''ll be worth it. Ino slightly puckers her lips and pecks Sakura''s soft skin cushions, pressing in a bit and enjoying the warmth of them. Noting Sakura''s face is nearly the same, Ino presses her affection more wholly across her former friend''s lips, clipping Sakura''s spongy pink flesh so Ino can suck and pull a bit. The disguised Yamanaka pulls and kisses Sakura''s lips trying to coax more reaction from the girl. For several minutes, none is forting, but Ino''s patient. Slowly, Ino lowers herself on top of Sakura''s supple twin mounds as she''s kissing and licking Sakura''s lips. Weight pinning the pink-haired beauty, Ino shuffles forward, drawing delicious friction against the girl below her. Being pressed so fully against someone who''s soft and warm felt pleasantly inviting and Ino slowly moves her warm weight up and down Sakura''s warm softness. The pinkette''s breath hitches and her mouth opens a bit, to which Ino quickly takes advantage, sliding her saliva-covered tongue inside the moaning girls mouth. Ino moans into hot swirling saliva because she mentally admits, ''kissing her feels good,'' igniting not only a warm tingling sensation between her legs, but her memories of a certain blond boy who repeatedly brought her to mind-erupting pleasure. At the recollection of feeling him fully inside her, pumping hot semen into her depths, her inner thighs quiver against Sakura waist. Ino''s efforts are rewarded when she feels Sakura''s nipple harden to stiff points poking at Ino-Naruto''s chest. She continues her down-pressing grinding when she feels Sakura open her mouth further. Though she should feel happy with the progress, her thoughts weren''t about how easy or sessful her n appears. It was about furthering the sensation that''s beginning to be all that mattered. She sinks her hands into Sakura''s mellow pink tresses and tilts her head to have more ess to Sakura''s warm mouth. Moaning in delight, Sakura cups her jaw and returns the heated kiss with more energy until they both needed to break apart for air. Sakura slowly opens her eyes and is immediately disturbed to see Naruto over her. She looks away and Ino swears the pinkette is going to cry. Sakura does cry and Ino dispels the disguise. Despite feeling hot between her legs, Ino shuts off the light and goes to bed with Sakura lightly whimpering beside her. If not for her own growing arousal, Ino felt this was a good first step. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 122: Chapter 122 KURENAI Ever since dinner, Kurenai''s body has been growing hot, yearning for attention. Despite her mind''s imposing fortitude to regte her arousal, her body''s desire found cooperation in her intense heartfelt appreciation of Naruto. After Naruto and Asuma left, Kurenai had the most wonderful conversation with Hinata about her future and how she wants to train even harder so she can be strong like Naruto. It filled Kurenai with such a sensational glow of hope, that she grew wet with eagerness to repay the blond genin. Hinata went to sleep early and Kurenai didn''t hesitate to go to her walk-in closet and fashion herself into the sexiest ck and blood-red lingerie she owned; ace floral patterned bra, matching garter and ultra-low G-string with thigh high ck stockings. Moist red lipstick, a hint of powder blue eyeliner, a couple of dabs of perfume she rarely wears, herbal oil in her lush dark locks and a ck choker toplete the hypnotic appearance underneath herrge travel cloak. Before leaving, she pockets a tube of Anko''s favorite lube and locks the house behind her. By the time she reached Iruka''s, her walls were slick and her glutinous quim was aching to be fed with load after load of hot cum. Her nipples were hard and even her sphincter puckered, itching to be scratched. Despite the cold air, the anticipation in her wet core made her hot as she picked the lock, walked in and found Naruto in the living room. But for the onemp next to the love-chair he''s sitting in, the room is dark. He''s wearing a simple ck t-shirt, sleeping shorts, and his funny sleeping cap with round eyes and buck-teeth. He''s reading a scroll and her heart aches with pride by the fascinated look on his face. In a trance, three gentle strides lead her to him. In a low husky voice, Kurenai sang, "Naruto." Startled, his blue eyes snap to her as she slowly undoes herrge cloak. He couldn''t get a word out before she drops the concealing outwear and steps forward with more sway of her hips. Herge breasts jiggle in hercy bra as her arms rise and rustle the majority of her long lustrous locks to her left shoulder, not bothering to eye him seductively just yet. ''Let him enjoy the show,'' she mentally hums as he drinks her form in. ''Let him warm up to the idea that tonight will be one of the most memorable nights of his life,'' she adds making her smile wider before she kills him with her own hungry red eyes. At the sound of the scroll hitting the wood floor, Kurenai''s sharp eyes find him stunned, wide-eyed, heavy of breath, and most importantly, fully erect. With the singlemp-light above him, his spiky hair draws long shadows over his forehead and his eyes are cavernous patches of darkness, carnivorously transfixed on her erotic, nearly nubile body. Enjoying her effect on him, Kurenai teases him by sweetly bringing up, "if you''re too tired, I understand-" Kurenai was fairly certain he used chakra to stick to the ground for more leverage to rocket off the love-chair and tightly snatch her around her pelvis. He has her by her middle and she grips his shoulders to stay upright and before she knows anything else, he''s mmed her against the wall, edging her closer to sexual frenzy at the delicious thought of rough, passioned sex. ''I''m going to hurt tomorrow,'' her mind delectably revels with a smile as his gripping strength squeezes more womanly nectar down her thigh-high ck stockings. Physically raising her up the wall makes his target clear as she uses chakra on her hands to lift her honey hole to his hungry mouth and his rough tongue is instinctivelypping up her sweet juices before she even realizes. "Ahh!" she moans as her mind yells, ''hot!'' She was already hot and bothered before walking into his home, but with his desperate tongue frantically voracious for her honey, spikes of pleasure shoot up her arched spine and heating her core to nearly an unbearable degree. "Naruto! MMNnn!" Her flushed face moans at the dragging contact of his eager tongue. He rips the thong to the side and probes her quivering honey pot, licking and sucking in an unrelenting frenzy, breaking all her focus on her chakra as she slides down the wall. His tight grip won''t release her waist until he''s had his fill so her head and shoulders are on the ground against the wall as her soaking womanhood is dined upon by a hyper-aroused boy. "Mmmnn!" Kurenai moans as her aroused mind feels like it''s being oral sucked on as much as her snatch is. Her jittery pelvis bucks as she moans, "yes! MMnnn! Hah! Yes! Right there! Just like I taught- Mm!" All Kurenai can do is moan, watch, sweat, and spasm in repeated tremors of pleasure as his long honey-coated tongue digs out as much pungent juice from her melting vagina as possible. She shudders when his swirling tongue drags against one of her erogenous spots, breaking any strength in her legs and vastly elerates her first big gushing drop of the night. Squeezing her eyes shut, she kneads her soft pliant breasts, pinching at her swollen teats and when her wet mind ponders how many orgasms she''ll likely surrender to tonight, her cushy chamber of arousal seizes ferociously at the double-digit number. Fear of pleasure makes her grip his ankles for stability while her entire body convulses in mind-shattering ecstasy, moaning loud and deeply as her quim quakes rivulets of her gushing essence directly into his gulping maw. It was only the first one and it was powerful enough to scare her about the rest of her night. As if on cue, he drags his soaked mouth over her puckeredbia to the little death button saluting him and sucks on her throbbing clitoris. He grips her boneless body tightly as she spasms in the pleasurable fit of a second springing orgasm. Streams of her vaginal juices run down her ass-crack and perspiring back. Heaving and mindless, Kurenai didn''t understand why she was dropped to the floor until her legs are drawn back so her knees are pressed into her shoulders, her breasts balloon between her sticky thighs, and her throbbing quim is bare before him. Naruto could only suffer a second to marvel at the raven-haired goddess below him; Panting and whimpering, sweaty and hot to the touch, in super sexy lingerie, ck choker, and ck thigh-high stocking. At the sight of her luscious, red lips, Naruto wanted nothing more than to hear her moan loudly and continually for all of eternity. He aligned his thick pulsing rod at her beating center and effortlessly plunged his entire length into her soaking hot core. "OOOOHHH," Kurenai moans, banging her aroused head against the tatami mat as a mini-orgasm seized and ruptures up and down her dripping body. Naruto took that as an invitation, leaning forward and taking her stiff nipple in his mouth. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Deep inside her hot wetness, Naruto feels like he''s going to melt as her spasming lower mouth sucks him in. Sensitive as he is, pulling outto their mutual groansnearly did him in, but mming back down with a loud ''shloop'' sent both their fragile minds into mild catatonia where only erupting pleasure existed. Every ounce of man-milk Naruto hoarded to excess was pressure-poured into Kurenai''s pink furnace, flooding her uterus with potent cum and crossing her red eyes. Such liquid heat filling her so impassioned, Kurenai''s rolls into her head as she''s racked with wave after wave of a mighty orgasm. She regains a bare minimum of awareness after an undetermined amount of time, feeling right away, hot, wet and repeatedly stuffed. Kurenai''s in ecstasy at the mounting perfection of friction as she''s being fucked and opens her eyes to find Naruto, dripping with sweat, rutting on top of her with the most satisfied strain of his face. They''re still on the floor, though without the wall bending her at the neck and shoulders, and her legs are wrapped around his waist. Naruto doesn''t cease his mad pumping, grunting with every thrust as Kurenai continuously moans ecstatically in tandem with the wet smacking of their aroused groins filling the sex-stenched living room with musk. Less impatience in their passion, Naruto and Kurenai tighten that throbbing pleasure coil tighter and tighter with every slow thrust of his cock, rub of her body, squeeze of her tits, suck of her nipples, quickly building to their monstrous release. "Nai-chan! Nai-chan! I''m almost- almost-" "Yes! AHHN! Fuck me Naruto! Ahn! Ahnn! Do it," Kurenaimands. "Do it! Mnn! Fill- Ahnn! Fill me, mmnn! I''m- I''m Ahmm! Cummmmmnnnn!" Naruto stuffs her down to her cervix and breaks his balls deep inside, adding to the overflow of his white batter. His knot swells at her entrance linking them together and plugging any escape of his overflowing semen. Kurenai shudders in heavily vibrating pleasure riding the massive wave of her own earth-shattering climax. High on the aftershocks of their descending bliss, they remain melded to one another, despite how stuffy the room is, until their incredible immersion settles to humming satisfaction. Kurenai knows it won''tst long, he''s flush against her soft body and still conscious. She knows it won''t be long until he''s hard again, and snatching the initiative, Kurenai runs her hands through his sweaty, now brownish-blond locks. His head is under her chin and so rotates his resting head to look at her. The second his eyesnd on her, she didn''t expect him to kiss her, but she kisses him back with all the appreciation she could give a lover. As they make out, she thrills over the taste of her vagina on his mouth while he kneads and massages her sensitive mounds and perky teats, until she feels him stiffen from within her. She pulls away, breaking their kiss and confusing him before she speaks with a mildly husky voice. "I need to thank you, Naruto," she says softly as her slippery pink center grips his tender pleasure stick amorously. "Huh?" Naruto asks, obviously confused amidst his arousal. "This is a little hard to exin," Kurenai starts, feeling a tickle of nervousness at the pit of her stuffed stomach. "For many little reasons, I''ve grown content with you in my life. I want you to be strong; to be Hokage. One day, it would make me very happy to call you Hokage-sama, and I-" Kurenai is interrupted at the feel of his cock swell and steel faster than she ever felt before. "Wait, Naruto- Mnn!" Kurenai whimpers as her cunnie squeezes his exquisitely carved head. "The- The bed- Ahn! Th- bed!" They groan when he pulls out of her. Grabbing the squeeze container of lube from her cloak, she can feel the thick globs of his semen run down her leg as they hastily move to Naruto''s room. Kurenai hops on the bed, and on all fours, she arches her spine as she injects the nozzle into the entrance of her anal cavity and squeezes the entire contents of the tingling lubricant into her bowls. It''s Anko''s favorite anal lube, and judging by the fast acting tingle and rxation of her anal cavity, Kurenai can understand why. "Mnn, remember what I told you about anal, Naruto," she conveys with an appetizing wiggle of her luscious full cheeks. Eying him warily, she gulps audibly at his ravenous stare. Tossing the empty container aside she rests her head on the bed and spreads her ass-raising legs for him. His cum slowly dribbling out of her sex, she reminds him, "I enjoy getting fucked in my ass but start slow," she informs as she rxes her colon and ass as much as she can. Every cell in his body heard her say, ''fuck my ass,'' and nothing else. Further inspiration wasn''t necessary as Naruto''s greedy hands spread her warm buttocks to gaze lovingly at her lubricated pulsating bunghole. Gripping his honey-soaked cock, his heart is beating rapidly as he aligns himself before he slowly inserts his diamond-hard erection into the Jnin''s very tight anus. "Uaahhh," Naruto groans as goosebumps breakout across her sweaty skin when his head plugs her pouty bung and spreads her luscious cheeks. Her head bangs against the pillow and Naruto immediately loves the way his cock stretches such a small pulsing hole as her anal muscles squeezes the tingling lube coating his meat. Kurenai bites her lower lip as he prates her slippery tight orifice bit by bit. With his girth sliding in her tiny hole, the lubrication is a Godsend as he stretches her rectum wider than anything she''s every expelled. As his steel girth pushes her cum-filled uterus out of the way, her every inhale made him feel twice as big the more he slowly sheaths his entire length in her lubricated ass. Stuffed sopletely, it''s like Kurenai can feel him in her throat, somehow making her mouth produce more saliva than she can contain and stream out her mouth. Even her lungs vibrate when he yells, "it''s so tight! Hot! Your ass feels so good! The best!" While Kurenai would never choose ass over pussy, she can''t say she doesn''t enjoy getting plugged. For the raven-haired Jnin, it''s the delicious way her barely separated vagina flounders around every thrust. It sets her skin aze, feeling the dizzying lurch when he pulls out, jerking her sensitive vagina back in ce before his next thrust rolls her sex organ like a massage. Kurenai squeezed her crimson red eyes shut as Naruto relished building a slow and steady rhythm. Hisrge and shapely knob continuously rubs sopletely against the split-ends of the pleasure nerves of her satisfied sex, it doesn''t take Kurenai long to vigorously meet his ass-stuffing thrusts, focusing on losing herself more and more to the monstrous sensation building within her. "Ahhn, ahh, mmmn, yesss, yess, fuck- ahn!" Her moaning grows louder the more they soak the sheets and smog the room with the sweet stench of vigorous sex. To her wonderful surprise, Naruto grips a fistful of her luscious locks and tugs at her hot and sensitive scalp, sending delicious shocks down her neck to his thick thrusts at her spine''s base. Her whole body trembles weakly as she bites her drooling red lips at the crackling tingle of energy overloading her nerves. "MMmmmn! Oh! I''m almost- I''m almost- Keep pullinnnnnnn!" "Nai-chan! Nai-chan," Naruto yells, ending the build before the strong drop. "Anh! Uggh! Ohhh, yess, yesss, yess," Kurenai vocalizes. "Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! FuuaAAHHH!" Kurenai crows, feeling himplete encase his thick shaft in her twitching rectum before sting a steaming sh-flood of semen in her quaking bowels. Feeling thick man-milk fill her from the bottom up, her head snaps back as shock after earth-shattering shock racks her body with unmitigated pleasure. Cumming together, Kurenai tears at the pillow she''s face-first in just as Naruto grips her hips to adhere her rectum to his jutting crotch. When his heaving body falls on top of her sweaty buzzing form, she twists her torso with him still inside her and kisses him. Tongues swirl, lick and y amorously for several long minutes until they''re both calmer and satisfied. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Now soft, he pops out before they restfortably. Though winded, she rys, "you did mmnn very good starting slow building a rhythm. Always remember the anus can''t lubricate like the vagina can, so while it can still feel pleasurable, it can hurt without the proper preparation." Catching his own breath, Naruto simply nods when a spark of thought has him ask, "um Did I hurt Ino-chan? I mean, I don''t remember having that?" "Well, she was drugged so it''s a little different in her case," Kurenai tells him. "Did Chji really do that," Naruto asks with a pained expression. "I just can''t see him doing something like that to anyone, much less his own teammate." "Chji-kun didn''t know," Kurenai reassures him. "He misunderstood how the medicine would actually affect Ino-chan. He gave it to her believing it would make them better friends and had no idea she would respond the way she did." "So" Naruto stays quiet long enough that Kurenai wonders if he''ll speak again. After nearly two minutes, he reasons aloud, "so she never wanted to do that with me." "I''m afraid not," Kurenai empathetically states. "You were, quite simply, the person with her when she couldn''t stand it any longer." "Does" Naruto shifts around so he''s closer to her face. Earnestly staring into her red irises, he asks, "does that mean you want to stop? I mean, I was- I thought of this because of Ino-chan. She made- " His hesitation alone is curious enough, and with great interest, asks, "she what?" "She made me start to think differently," Naruto struggles to say. "It''s always been Sakura-chan that made my heart but I could be neen and she still wouldn''t give me a chance." "You can''t know that," Kurenaiforts him. ''Naru-nii does,'' Naruto thinks as he responds, "that''s what it feels like. After everything that happened with Ino-chan, getting shot down by Sakura-chan felt a bit more final; it had more weight, so I didn''t try quite so hard. It was even easier not asking her out all the time. I started thinking maybe maybe Ino-chan m-might like me." He shakes his head and chuckles, adding, "but I guess it''s obvious she''d never, huh? I was just-" Kurenai rolls him on his back and straddles his waist, but rather than initiating anything sexual, she wraps her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. Stunned, Naruto needs only a moment to feel her genuine empathy and support flush against him, and he hugs her right back, letting silent tears stream out the corner of his eyes as they hold each other. ''He grew so ustomed to solitude,'' Kurenai thinks, easily understanding how daunting trusting a new bond can be for someone who''s been hated on for long. ''It''s probably why hetched on to Haku,'' she mentally muses. As sheforts him, she''s surprised by how pleasantly good it makes her feel as well, forcing her to wonder, ''maybe I needed a hug too'' and they hold each other. After a while, Kurenai leans back up, still straddling his waist and unhooks her shuffled-up,ce bra as she assuages, "our deal had nothing to do with Ino-chan." His eyes zone into her the pillow mounds of her gorgeous chest,pelling his heart to beat harder. She continues, "as I understand it, our bargain only ends when one of us feels it''ll betray someone we want to enter into a rtionship with." His hands run up and down her toned thighs, massaging the inner muscle of her legs as she leans behind her to stroke his essence-coated pleasure pole. "I don''t want to stop, Naruto. Do you?" Despite the emphatic way he shakes his head, his erect thickness is all the answer she needs before she raises her moist cunny and once again spreads her slick, sensitive folds with his puffed-out knob and thick shaft. "MMNNnnn!" Kurenai moans as she expertly rides his thick rod all while he kneads, massages and sucks her swinging tits. Minutes collect and grow as they m their wet, pungent sexes repeatedly, moaning, grunting and groaning, all the while building to that fantastic peak. As connected and sensitive as they lovemaking is, it isn''t long until Kurenai hoarsely screams as a groaning Naruto shoots another massive amount of thick semen into the quaking suction of her dripping glory. Heaving hot and sweaty, they hold each other until sleep takes them. It''s well into the night when Kurenai wakes up and rather than sumbing to slumber in his warm embrace, Kurenai extricates herself from his softened cock, only half waking him in the process. She gently peppers his slumbering face with kisses, coaxing him back to sleep before putting on her bra and exiting his sex-scented room. To her surprise, it''s a lot colder in the hallway than she remembers, and to her utter dread, Kurenai finds her cloak folded neatly on the table in the living room. Themp Naruto was using earlier lights with a click and seated in the same seat is a serenely smiling Haku. The hackles on Kurenai''s neck stand frightened as if an invisible hand seizes her pumping heart and squeezed. Her brain feels deprived of oxygen and her first instinct isn''t to flee, but to kill. Kurenai''s education springs to life and her training effortlessly instructs her to silence the witness. She regains her wits when Haku addresses her with, "good morning Kurenai-san." Instantly, the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha rips out hand signs to disappear from his view. "Ah, wait," Haku gently says, weakly standing on his feet and looking around the now empty room. "Please, don''t misunderstand." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Her mind rushes from one n to another in the few moments of silence. Watching the pretty, yet exhausted looking boy scan the room for her, Kurenai eventually asks from nowhere he can see, "misunderstand what?" "With the thin walls and the open door, I heard everything-" "If your train of thought is leading you anywhere near ckmail-" "Kurenai-san please-" a tired Haku tries, pleadingly but without vulnerability. "It will not end well for you," Kurenai finishes. Abruptly, Haku bows, asserting with a strained voice, "I have no such intention." "Convince me." Haku lets out a long humorous exhale, conveying, "for nearly three days, that''s been your Torture and Interrogations Departments sole mission. I will tell you honestly, as I told them. I am Zabuza-sama''s tool and he bid me to stay by Naruto-kun''s side to bring about the better world he envisions. Even if that takes the rest of my life, I will serve this nind." Kurenai has no idea if he''s telling the truth. She could ask Anko what she learned from him but he could cause enough damage with one conversation to the right person. Holding him against his will seems like the best solution. ''Naruto hasn''t seen him yet,'' her mind reasons, and she only needs to ascertain if he''s being honest. After that, she can bring him back before Naruto notices. "I want to thank you, Kurenai-san," Haku states still bowing and breaking her out of her threat assessment and mission management. "In a short amount of time, I''ve been able to learn more about Naruto-kun from your conversation then I expected." Rounding beside the bowing boy to see his reaction, though asking as if her voice wasing from the far end of the room, she grills him. "Is that how you satisfy your perverse urges? Is the vige aware of your voyeuristic impulses?" His expression did not change as he answers, "while Zabuza-sama was apathetic to my presence when he fornicated in our room, I''m not a voyeur. I slipped in silently so as to not wake Naruto-kun, and despite being made to stay awake for three days, I was unable to sleep and heard everything" ''You could''ve left when you realized what he was doing!'' Her mind yells before she considers what mild and prolonged torture Haku might''ve suffered for three long days. He''s sweating feverishly, he has dark bags under his eyes he looks horrendous in the most beautiful way possible as she states, "The interrogation team had to be certain." "They are." "But I''m not," Kurenai practically growls. "I can''t make you trust me, Kurenai-san," Haku softly states in his strained voice, standing straight as he continues. "But even if I didn''t hear about the understandable incident or your resulting bargain, I did hear your promation to Naruto-kun. Like myself, you also believe in his dream for the future. It must be difficult for you. After walking with you and Kakashi-san, I know your rtionship with Naruto-kun isn''t public knowledge." "No, it isn''t," Kurenai confirms. "And I will make certain it stays that way. Do we understand each other?" A pasty Haku nods, expressing further, "ordering me, his tool, to stay with Naruto-kun is the best gift Zabuza-sama was capable of giving me. I will not ruin that in any way by betraying either of them. You have my word, on Zabuza-sama, on Naruto-kun, I will not speak of this to anyone." Though uneasy about a stranger learning of her jeopardizing rtionship with Naruto, Kurenai observes his sincerity and demurely epts his promise. She dawns on her cloak before dispelling her genjutsu, materializing again as she warns him, "if you ever do betray-" "I''d sooner take my own life," the feminine boy interrupts with a genuine smile, before adding, "however, I''m well aware how genjutsu can trap a person''s mind in an infinite nightmare from which there is no escape. I understand, Kurenai-san." Tying her cloak tight, Kurenai nods, then notices all the evidence on the floor has been wiped clean. ''He aired out the room and cleaned the cum stains,'' she ufortably notes as she takes several moments to ease into the uneasy feeling that another person finally knows of her ndestine bedmate. Feeling her body''s sudden drop in energy, the raven-haired Jnin simply shrugs, telling Haku, "you should know there are many in the vige, civilian and shinobi alike, who deeply dislike Naruto." "I''m aware," Haku sadly responds. "They used his history in an effort to shake my devotion to him." "Something along the lines of, ''why waste your time holding such conviction for the Dead Last of the vige?''" Kurenai ponders aloud. "Exactly," Haku confirms the tactic. "Despite their assertions or what some slip of paper says about him, I''ve witnessed Naruto-kun, armed with his convictions, battlenot fight; truly battleZabuza-sama twice, besting him on his own the second time. I''ll trust my eyes." Nodding in agreement, Kurenai then informs him, "the interrogation of your interaction with him has more than likely been redacted, so be careful of what you say." Her pausests a second as she tries to exin in the simplest way possible why that is. "He''s special that way." "He would have to be," Haku agrees with a lovely smile. "Or Zabuza-sama wouldn''t have done as he did." Kurenai actually smiles with him, finally feeling a bit of security in her abrupt assessment of the long-haired brte. Moving toward the door, Kurenai asks, "before I go, may I ask what you intend on doing now that you''re a probational resident of the vige?" "In our travels, I''ve often sold medicine I prepared myself for ryo, food, and or shelter," Haku exins. "I''ve always enjoyed that work." Kurenai nods once before asserting, "wee to the vige, Haku." "Thank you," he responds with a nod before offering with a kind smile, "please let me know when I can cover for you both." Kurenai''s response is a tight smile before leaving. HINATA It''s been one of the best five days of her life. Though considerably toucher, her mornings of training with her team and afternoons of missions hadn''t changed, however, evenings and dinners with Haku-san, Naruto-kun, and Kurenai-sensei were enchanting. Hinata felt like they were her personal branch family, only made of spare parts no one wanted. On her way to the hospital, every time Hinata recalls her sparring sessions with Naruto, she''d feel like a walking puddle of love and joy, as rainbows would burst from her singing heart. Though skipping and humming happily now, Hinata needed a lot of motivation and assurances in the beginning. She was certain he''d hate her if she struck him and the first time she tagged him clean against his liver, Hinata was sure the popping sound in her chest was her heart exploding. Reminiscing on it now, Hinata''s sure she''ll never live down the embarrassment of bursting into tears in front of Naruto-kun, Haku-san, and Kurenai-sensei . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Though, when heforted her by brushing the top of her head with gentle pats, her stomach did back-flips before bursting into thousands of fluttering butterflies. Amazingly the sun didn''t explode, the earth didn''t shatter, and Naruto was happy. That''s all Hinata wanted; was for him to be happy. At first, it was obvious her taijutsu was far superior to his Academy makeshift mix of close quarterbat. Initially, Naruto didn''t grasp that her Jken inflicts internal damage, and while she wasn''t using her Byakugan to target his tenketsus, she doesn''t even have to try hard to target his organs. Terrified as she was every time shended a mildly strong hit, Hinata loved how Naruto wouldn''t give up, wouldn''t stay down, and ask for another round. With Kurenai-sensei''s permission, she instructed Naruto-kun on where he was telegraphing his attack and how they were easy to see with her eyes. To her great relief, Naruto-kun was amazed and she loved him all the more for it. Though Kurenai-sensei would only allow three rounds per day, by their fifth sparring session, he was keeping up with the speed of her technique. When Hinata had to actually try in order tond a clean hit, it made her want to train longer and harder to make certain she was always helpful to him; a sentiment she was happy to learn she shares deeply with Haku-san. The beautiful boy certainly threw her off. From his spars with Naruto, Hinata learned the beautiful brte was a highly skilled shinobi. Yet, in a world where the best killers gain the most notoriety and mary ie, Hakuexceptionally trained in the killing artschose to heal rather than kill and that greatly touched her. Naruto also never mentioned how absolutely gorgeous he lookedbut after a couple of hesitant interactions, Hinata''s eyes could easily see his sincere loyalty. It was as if their connection to Naruto made them fast friends and Hinata grew to enjoy her conversations with Haku-san nearly as much as her time with Naruto-kun, Kurenai-sensei, and her team. Their connection was so clear, Haku may say to her, ''I never thought I could embrace my purpose to this degree,'' Hinata was certain he meant to say, ''I''ve never been so happy.'' Naruto''s heart and never-quit attitude amazed them bothin Hinata''s case, sometimes to tearsand she was further happy to have a partner in their love of Naruto. Wearing her standard white and gray jacket and navy blue pants she makes her way to Konoha Hospital before Haku''s wee party. At Naruto''s jovial invitation, Hinata happily epted to see her favorite sensei and it warmed her heart to see how much Iruka-sensei and Naruto-kun cared about each other. It was the very rtionship she wanted with her father, and yet at the thought of her family, old familiar wounds rooted deep within her soul ached. It wasn''t every hour that she thought of her family. It was hard to when she''s constantly surrounded by her teammates, her motherly sensei, Haku-san, and Naruto-kun. They just wouldn''t give her many moments to dwell on that ache, and though she felt guilty about it, she was happy to be away. Not that she would ever abandon her little sister, but at the very least, she knows Hanabi will remain safe as the favorite daughter. "The best five days," Hinata whispers to herself, praying to kami she didn''t jinx herself somehow. Her one regret was she hadn''t learned if Ino-chan was seeing anyone. Aside from meeting Sakura-chan regrly, Hinata hadn''t seen anything out of the ordinary. She hopes Kiba-kun doesn''t do anything too reckless at the party. Above everything else, she just wanted Haku to feel weed. HAKU "You train very hard, Naruto-kun," Haku mentions to Naruto after hearing all his clones grunt in unison. They are both having breakfast on top of the newly created water-fall Kurenai-san managed to set up for Naruto-kun. His weing party wasn''t until noon and they still needed to meet Hinata-chan to visit Iruka-san before weing everyone who is attending the celebration. While clones of Naruto are attempting to split the heavy rush of water with chakra alone, Haku marvels at his life now. After Naruto slurps his noodles, he answers his friend, "I have to." "Why," Haku curiously asks. "I know you want to build a better world, but to nearly kill yourself every day to be Hokage I wonder if there''s more to your n for the future." "I wouldn''t say more," "But it''s a big world, you know, and I''m not really ready." "What is it you expect might happen that you feel such need to be strong for," "Mmm, you''re going to think it''s stupid," Naruto asserts. "I''m sure it''s not stupid," Haku assures him. After a deep breath, he replies, "I want us all to understand each other." Curious, Haku asks, "who''s everyone, and in what way?" "The five nations," he answers and Haku feelscking, as if he truly doesn''t understand the scale Naruto-kun is operating on. Naruto continues, "I''ve been hated for as long as I can remember, but not a single one of those people ever took the time to understand me, and the ones that did, didn''t hate me anymore: Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-neesan, Iruka-sensei, Kurenai-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura-chan, even the teme. And if you still hate someone after you understand them, then maybe you should fight. I mean, I learned everything I needed about you when we fought. I knew you were kind, and strong, and someone I could really care about. For some reason, I don''t think it''s any different with the five nations. We should all have that chance to understand each other like friends do." Muling over Naruto-kun''s philosophy, Haku asks, "and you would do this through strength?" "I don''t want to force them," Naruto answers. "Honestly, I don''t know how I''ll manage it, but I feel like if something really bad ever happens, all shinobi woulde together to stop it. I want everyone to choose love and peace, instead of hate and war, so we can all make it." "That does sound difficult," Haku admits. "I know, but we''re friends, so I know it can work," Naruto smiles. "I just have to be strong enough to show everyone that it''s okay to not fight? Which sounds weird I know, but that''s what I think." "I think I know what you mean," Haku asserts. "You do?" "There''s a saying in the Land of Water," Haku starts. "When Shinigami-sama whispers in your ear, ''you''re not strong enough to withstand the storm,'' you whisper back, ''I am the storm.''" Haku enjoys Naruto''s smile, iming, "You''re the storm, Naruto-kun." With a chuckle that turns into a smile, Naruto rifies, "I want everyone to tell death that." Haku nods as the blond finishes, "and I''ll protect those that can''t." "So you wish to fight death on behalf of the world," Haku states with a small hint of jest. "As fierce as this world is, you''ll have to be quite strong to be heard by so many. Fortunately you have me, Kakashi-san, Hinata-chan and of course, your precious Nai-chan." Narutoughs with Haku before the girlish boy asks, "do you think the both of you might be a couple?" "Uh, I doubt it," Naruto answers, thinking how happy he is to be able to talk to someone about this. Naru-nii, unfortunately, doesn''t have the time for a lengthy conversation, which makes having Haku that much appreciated. "She pretty much said no matter what we do, that won''t ever happen, so" "I see. I like Hinata-chan," Haku slowly tells Naruto inspecting his every physical cue. Naruto smiles and agrees, "Mn, I like her too. Her Taijutsu is crazy good. She''s showing me so much." "I think she''d make a good wife someday," Haku states inspecting Naruto closely. Naruto tilts his head before his mouth spreads to a big grin. "Haku! Kami, are you in love with Hinata-chan?" Haku detes at Naruto''s obliviousness, clearly not grasping the unasked question. Haku simply shakes his head answers, "no, Naruto-kun. She''s a sweet girl but ultimately, not my preference." "Oh," Naruto states with a shrug. "Well, you gotta tell me when you find a girl you love so I can root for you." "Thank you," Haku smiles. "As your tool-" "Friend," Naruto cuts in while Haku continues. "I want you to find love as well." Naruto smiles broadly while his thoughts not only projects Sakura''s smiling face, but Ino''s, Kurenai''s, and even Hinata. Naruto knows there are many types of love so he doesn''t understand, but it''s his hope everything bes clear soon. INO Walking up the stairs of the nearly empty residence of the Haruno home, Ino smiles wickedly. The pair of kunoichi had decided to meet up Saturday before going to Iruka-sensei''s house, and she was early an hour early. Entering Sakura''s room, she''s thrilled to hear the shower running in the connected bathroom. Ino removes her purple,ce-up crop top, matching wrap skort and thigh high ck stocking. After removing herce underwear, Ino henge''s into Naruto and sneaks into the hissing and humid bathroom. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 When Sakura senses a disturbance in the foggy atmosphere, it''s toote. Ino snakes her arms under Sakura''s to snatch up the Pinkettesthered up breasts. "Too slow Sakura-chan," Ino in Naruto''s face and voice calls. "Ino! Mnn-" Sakura is cut off when Ino tweaks her hardening twin peaks between ample kneading. "Ino-chan?" Ino-as-Naruto questions, letting the shower wash over both their bodies as she expertly massages the pink-haired girl''s soft B-cups. "Where? Does she want to watch?" Ino ys as one hand sneaks down Sakura''s taut stomach and just past her pink wisp of hair toward her warming sanctuary. At Sakura''s ''MMMN!'' Ino ys, "does she want to join?" "S-St-Stop, Ahn!" Sakura tries as she takes a step to move away. For the past week, Sakura and Inoin Naruto''s guisemake out, lick and suck each other. Sakura would always protest, Ino would always stop and ask if she wanted to stop. However Sakura only needed a few moments to recall what''s at stake, and as if to prove to herself her feelings for Sasuke-kun are stronger, she would initiate kissing, licking and sucking all on her own. Exactly like in this moment, with Ino''s Naruto-fingers pumping and probing Sakura''s soaking sex. For the past five days, they''ve explored their sexuality, learning what Sakura feels the most, what doesn''t work as much, all in Ino''s attempts to make the pinkette cum as many times as possible. "Who''s touching you right now, Sakura-chan," Ino in Naruto''s voice asks. Ino had surrendered a photo for Sakura to call her Naruto when they make out. Now, no matter what they do, she must call her Naruto no matter how much that sexually frustrates the Yamanaka. Ino moves the pinkette front-forward against the slick tile wall of the shower, lightly pressing Sakura''s face against it as she continues her ministrations of her budding pink nipple and wet pussy lips. Sakura likes it a bit forceful, thrusting into the girl as her digits piston in and out of the pink-bushed girl. It was killer on the muscles of Ino''s forearms, but hearing Sakura grunt grotesquely as she squirts her orgasm is always worth the burningctic acid. Sakura ruts back into her hand and Ino knows she getting close, so she slows down as she roughly tweaks the girl''s stiff nipple, asking again, "who''s touching you, Sakura-chan?" "Mnn! Please, ahh, I mmn" Ino slows down further and she can hear Sakura whimper a bit before whispering, "Naruto. AHH!" Sakura yelps at the tight pinch and pull as Ino rys, "I can''t hear you-" "Naruto! Naruto! Naruto! MMNNN!" Sakura moans as Ino presses her own body against the bucking girl, resuming her intrusive pleasure. "Who''s going to make you cum?" Ino-Naruto whispers in Sakura''s ears, pumping soaking digits faster until her forearm feels like it''s melting. Rutting, trying to pull away but also wanting more, Sakura loudly groans, "Naruto! MMnnaruto! AHn! Narutooooohhhh!" She yells loudly in her climax, gushing her love nectar all over Ino''s hand as her quaking spine arches and her toes curl. Pressing her spasming head against Naruto''s, Sakura shivers and quakes cutely against the disguised Yamanaka, who happily spins the girl around and kisses her, tonguing her with wide maw until they''re both breathless. "Naruto," Sakura moans in her pleasure haze and though Ino feels a sense of aplishment, she also feels a tremendous amount of heat in her crotch and an overflow of her own throbbing sex. The heat of the water, steaming bathroom and her humid core is making her feel dizzy as once again, bone aching frustration sets in like an itch too deep for fingers to scratch. Ino learned early on that her n of enlightening Sakura was a double edge sword as the past five days seemed to be Sakura receiving orgasms, Ino being left unattended, frustrated, and thinking about Naruto, then feeling angry for feeling frustrated. Looking like Naruto, hearing Sakura call out Naruto''s name never failed to force Ino to continually think about her own mind-bending, cum-gushing experience with the blond and Ino''s biting her lower lip to control herself. Yesterday was the first time Ino had ever given another girl cunnilingus. At first, she tried to emte what Naruto had done to her, only to realize she was drugged at the time, so technically, anything he did would''ve felt goodas evidenced by her regr anal fantasies. Not only did she find out she didn''t mind Sakura''s pretty pink pussy, but she was pretty good at it. However, despite giving Sakura several orgasms, Ino couldn''t risk her strategy of horrible awareness by asking Sakura to return the favor. If Sakura is ever going to gain aparative point of view between her love of Sasuke-kun and the loving affection she can still feel with someone else, Ino can''t ask for pleasure to be reciprocated. Ino needs to shake the girl''s obsession and see whates loose, and so suspects the second their activity bes about Ino''s growing need, Sakura will use that as an emotional escape, rending all her efforts pointless. Still, the only way Ino may get lucky enough to feel a plunging organ in her sex would be if Sakura asked to so of her own ord, which won''t happen. It forced Ino to find her own ruptured bliss, only to then feel the ache of grief when shepares it to her time with Naruto. After she had eaten Sakura''s pink goodness, a buzzed Pinkette then told Ino about Naruto''s wee party for Haku. "Haku?" Ino asks, unable to match a face to the name. "Naruto made a friend when we were on our mission," Sakura humsying in bed with Ino before exining what she''s allowed to of what transpired on their Land of Wave Mission. "He''s a very strong shinobi with a kekkei genkai, but you won''t believe how beautiful he is. I don''t mean beautiful for a man either. I mean he looks more beautiful than a lot of girls!" "I''m surprised you want me there," Ino alludes. "Well" Sakura grumbles to her self a moment before asserting, "look, I don''t care if you go or anything, but if you do, maybe Asuma-sensei will too. I thought that would give him an opportunity to talk with Kurenai-sensei." When Ino-Naruto and Sakura aren''t snogging for a long time, they stick to topics they have inmon because talking about Sasuke-kun always ends in stubborn shouting. Safe topics such as their parents, flowers, medicine, and their agreement that Kurenai-sensei and Asuma-sensei deserve each other can sometimes even make them forget why they''re spending time together. Confused, Ino asks, "I thought- wait, doesn''t he see her every time he helps Naruto?" "I don''t think so," Sakura shakes her head. "Asuma-sensei really only gives Naruto tips and since your team is on hold, he only meets Naruto in the morning when Kurenai-sensei isn''t around." "Men," Ino curses rolling her pupil-less eyes. "He doesn''t tell us anything. Alright, I''ll make sure we''re there." At the thought of being in close proximity to Naruto, Ino distracted herself by eating Sakura out vigorously. Oddly enough, Ino is in Iruka-sensei''s home, where Naruto''s been living with a former Kiri-nin. ''UwahSakura wasn''t kidding! Haku may actually be prettier than me!'' What''s more unexpected is the gathering in their former sensei''s home. If Chji and Sasuke-kun were present, the entire Rookie 9 would be in Iruka-sensei''s home. It put her in a mncholy mood and she happily signed Iruka-sensei''s Get Well Soon card. Ino found it sweet that Naruto would make a card for the caring Academy instructor far too sweet. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 128: Chapter 128 After threatening Kiba with castration if he acted as anything more than an acquittance, she stayed clear of him and the only other blond in the room. However, despite keeping her hands busy preparing lunch with Hinata-chan and Kurenai-sensei, the lower half of her mind and body arepletely locked on Naruto. His voice carried to her ears effortlessly, her eyes always saw him with such uracy she felt like she had the Byakugan, and his infectious scent was everywhere. Ino felt a week''s worth of heavy of frustration coursing hot through her veins, making her fear the second he touches her, her will might snap. "How are you doing," Kurenai whispers close to her, cutting cucumbers as Hinata-chan walks over to Sakura and Haku to inquire about portion and preferences. Kiba and Shikamaru argue with Naruto about training while Asuma and Genma converse quietly. "He''s stayed away," Kurenai adds. "I''m feeling" Ino instantly wants to withhold, as she''s trained to do, however, Kurenai-sensei already knows everything and more than that, she trusts the raven-haired sensei. "I feel hot, sensei, like too hot," she exhales deeply. Though Ino won''t mention all her frustrating sessions with Sakura, she does admit, "it''s more than the memories I can''t stop thinking about. I feel sensations i-inside, echoing all over and it''s driving me crazy!" "Given the amount you ingested, that''s perfectly understandable," Kurenai speaks directly into her ear. "Remember, Naruto is essentially a psychological stimulus, triggering, in vivid detail, those feelings from your experience with him. You''re doing a great job controlling those urges." ''Blowjob,'' Ino''s mind misheard, evoking vivid memories of bobbing Naruto''s thick meat in her wet, sucking mouth when she was in Sakura''s body. Ino''s mouth salivates before she shakes her head of the images. "Why don''t you take a walk," Kurenai suggests. "There are a few things we need from my home; Iruka-san doesn''t have enough dishes and utensils. If you can get them-" "Sure," Ino quickly asserts, quickly wiping her hands before she sneaks away. When Ino is a safe distance away, she slows her frantic pace to a brisk walk. She''s near Kurenai''s home when she hears from behind her, "Um, Ino-chan?" Whipping around, he''s walking toward her and her eyes take in every inch of him; slightly winded, tan skin, golden-blond hair, the clearest sky-blue eyes she''s ever seen, and the shifting of his crotch. "Hey," he says stepping to her. "I just wanted to make sure you were okay." She can taste his skin by his musk alone and Ino audibly gulps. "I may not deserve it, but I''m really hoping we can be friends after you know," he nervously raises his brows. ''I know,'' Ino''s numb mind and body reverberate. ''I feel it." "Feel what?" Naruto asks, shocking Ino to realize she said thatstment aloud. "I- I- " Ino takes a few deep, calming breaths, but with one look at him, she turns away and walks to Kurenai''s front door. Though she hears his footfalls follow her, she can''t tell him off while her body''s grand urges and her mind''s self-respect battle for her ability to speak. His male voice then thrusts into her ear, like a thick cock up her quaking quim, "Ino-chan? Are you okay?" "I I" Ino states, still trying to escape as she grabs the handle to the door. Though turning the handle and stepping inside is what she expected to happen, the knob didn''t turn and she didn''t step inside, because it was locked, making a dazed Ino run into the wood barrier before Naruto bumps well into Ino. She felt the pressure of his strong chest against her back, his facebut more importantlythe rubber of his lips against her hair, and above everything else, his cock-housing-pelvis press just enough into the middle of her humid crack. "Mnn!" She moans as everything jiggled deliciously and her nipples instantly stiffen. He steps back with a quick apology she didn''t hear. Aroused, Ino''s fragile voice softly calls, "Naruto" Her body squirms under his radiating eyes and she tries to ask for anything but the very thick thing she craves. "Can- can you-" ''fill me up! Just say it!'' "Ah," Naruto calls, snapping his fingers. "Of course," he happily says, exciting her with anticipation that softens her knees and moistens her center. He moves right beside her and she can smell him like no other scent existed. She doesn''t even question why it is his chakra can unlock Kurenai-sensei''s Finjutsu security as he opens the door for her and states, "there you go. Do you need anything else?" Ino''s mind gives up as her body grabs his sleeve and shoves him inside, closing the door behind her. She leans heavily against the door while he looks at her confused. The throbbing is so bad, her hands slowly move up to her tinum-blond ponytail and she releases a cascade of long silky hair so it drapes over her bare shoulders and partially covers half her flush face. Legs pressed together as she begins untying the strings of herce-up crop top, asking in a breathy moan, "do you think I''m pretty, Naruto?" Gazing at the sensual way she sways her hips and bends her sexy assets, Naruto had no answer but the feel of his cock thickening. The ps of her untied crop top fall and shows just a bit of her pink, stiff nipples. Her hand caresses her bare stomach before she starts at the knot at the left hip for her miniskirt wrap. "Am I pretty, Naruto," she moans. "Am I do you think I''m pretty?" Her voice is breathy and she closes her eyes as her hypersensitive pussy builds to arge orgasm on arousal alone. She opens her eyes when she feels his radiating heat wash over her pushing her to within mere moments of glorious relief. He''s an inch away, obviously horny, yet has the presence of mind to ask, "did- did someone drug you again?" Feeling pained, Ino grabs him by his ugly jacket and pulls him against her as she yells, "no, you idiot!" She''s so close. Her quivering pussy is drenched, streaming continuously down her thighs and thigh-high nylons. She rubs her fleshy chest against him as she tells him, "I just need- I just need Just fuck me Naruto!" Cupping her jaw to force her to look at him makes her whimper as he asks, "but- but you don''t love me, right?" "I don''t care about that!" Ino calls as she grinds her pelvis against him and though she can feel his raging erection, she can''t reach the explosive state of nirvana she craves. "I- For now, Naruto," her voice and eyes plead. "Just help me with this for now, and I promise, we''ll talkter!" The look of sheer concern on his face, in his beautiful blue eyes, is so strong she nearly sobers up from her lunacy, until he leans in and kisses her. All thoughts immediately evaporate as her vibrating bodyes alive with his warm lips and massaging hands. His kiss took her by surprise. He seems so much more confident than she remembered, the sure way he leans and presses but doesn''t push or dampen the building feel she happily lets him have his way in her submissive mouth. Deep-tissue kneading continuously stimtes and prod an ever-tightening knot of giga-pleasure at the wet root of her womanhood. He abruptly pulls away and she whimpers, leaning forward to kiss more when he softly tells her, "move your panties to the side." One hand leaves her round ass cheek to unzip his fly and the concussive sound of his zipper caused her to panic. Ino realized she wasn''t going to live through this when his other hand effortlessly moved her feverish pelvis closer to his. Her heart is racing in her chest, her skin is hotter than he is as he aligns his massive cock with her drenching, pulsing slit. Leaning against the door, her shaky hand moves the bit of flimsy material out of his way as the electric current crackles up and down her system in anticipation. ''I''m going to die, I''m going to die, I''m going to die-'' her mind constant assertions is dearly interrupted when he stuffs his entire steel rod in her pleasure sauna. Her neck snaps back, prying a strangled cry from her small throat as her body is flooded with rupturing euphoria, repeatedly ripping through her from end-to-end with the most mind-blowing orgasm she''s ever felt. "Kami, your pussy!" Naruto grunts as he holds her shuttering body to him. "So tight! It feels- MNn! You feel- Amazing!" Her quaking pussy is a vice around his thick cock, sucking him in for more as her climax conquers all her senses for minutes. When she finally feels like she may being down, Naruto''s shapely cock head drags along the quaking walls of her love membrane as he slowly pulls out, unearthing more rippling pockets of pleasure the curl her toes and hug him tightly. He gives her a second, then ms back in. All strength evacuates her melting muscle as she climaxes, hard, for a second time. Naruto pulls out before diving back in, and soon, he builds a steady rhythm, pumping in and out of her hot dripping cunnie as Ino moans, whimpers and shrieks in his ear. "Ahhn, ahh, mmnn, yeess, you''re so great, yes, yes, yes!" he was thrilled to hear. Holding her legs up by her thighs and using his weight fully to pin her against the door felt delicious all on its own as Ino suffers happily through effortlessly earth-shattering orgasms. With his head resting delightfully against hers, he softly asks, "can I cum inside? Will ya let- I need-" Her legs weakly wrap around his ass. "St-Stay," she manages between uncontroble moaning. "Just- AAHH! Just- OOHH! Stay inside!" Gripping her right where her ass meets her thighs, Naruto pumps his rock-hard cock relentlessly inside her incredibly lubricated love tunnel, hitting a pleasure mine in her sex she didn''t know she had and rockets to the high heavens. "I-Ino-chan!" was his only warning before molten liquid gushes through her cervix like a geyser, triggering within her yet another powerful orgasm and snapping whatst shred of lucidity she had left. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 129: Chapter 129 HAKU "So how was it?" Naruto whips around to look at Haku''s knowing smirk. They''re outside in Iruka''s backyard, testing the uracy between a senbon, a kunai, or a shiruken while Sakura and Hinata are setting the table. Championing the shiruken, Asuma had taken Shikamaru to guide his student in the same manner Genma had taken Kiba to help his weapon, the kunai, win some sort of contest between the men. Haku and Naruto stand well away from them when Haku continues saying, "did she forgive you?" Since Naruto defended him against a teammate as well as took him into his confidence when the blond filled in the details of what had happened with both Ino and Kurenai, Haku didn''t need a party to feel weed. It''s yet another reason Haku finds Naruto to be so singr. Rather than treating these woman like many men would, as just another notch on his bedpost, Naruto worries about their friendship, about their bond with him far more. Haku knows withplete certainty Naruto wouldn''t be upset if the kunoichi decided to be friends rather than sexual partners and that tells Haku a great deal about Naruto''s character, making him thank Kami and Zabuza-sama all the more. "Um," Naruto tries to answer without being confused by sudden sex with Ino. "She said we can talkter, so I think that''s good, but I don''t know. She still seems off. I thought someone drugged her again but Kurenai-chan said that wasn''t it. I hope she''s okay." "Me too," Haku adds. "And the qipao girl?" Haku is not a fan of the intrusive girl hounding Naruto-kun with ever increasing offers to purchase Kubikiribch, as if Zabuza-sama''s sword were some collectible to be mounted on the wall of a wealthy person. ''Naruto-kun may not have the height to wield Kubikiribch properly, but Zabuza-sama entrusted it to him, and with Naruto-kun is where it will stay,'' Haku mentally asserts. "Tenten?" Naruto asks. "Yeesh, talk about obsessed. But you know? I think she finally gets it''s not just a sword to me. It means more than selling it." Haku smiles with satisfaction before striking the target dead in the center with his senbon, impressing the other four shinobi. "Told you," Naruto happily brags. "Haku''s a damn surgeon with those things." "I''m surprised you even know the word surgeon," Kibaughs. "Keep it up Dog Breath and you''re going to need one when I get done with ya," Naruto hollers and Hakuughs, yet again, marveling at the absurdity of his life now. INO Sometimeter, Ino woke up to Kurenai-sensei staring down at her. Ino felt like she was on a bed before realizing she must be in sensei''s room. When she recalls what happened, the sensations flood her brain with a delicious buzzing, letting out an audible, "mmnn." "No one but me found you, so that''s one less thing to worry about," Kurenai begins to exin before asking, "how are you feeling?" "The self-loathing hasn''t kicked in yet," Ino answers with a small smile, feeling her scalp, breasts, nipples, back, thighs, toes, ass, pussy, and everything in between tingle with satisfaction. Not a momentter, her eyes snap wide open and she sits up in stark surprise. "Ah! I''m so sorry, sensei! Doing such a thing in your own home- I''m the worst- I''m so sorry-" "It''s okay, Ino-chan," Kurenai assures the girl taking her frantic hands in her own and rubbing them. "I know you wouldn''t have if you were in your right state of mind." With a long exhale, she looks around before asking, "where''s Naruto?" "At the party," Kurenai answers. "I told him to tell the others we''d be along shortly that is of course if you''re up for it." "I''m feeling better," Ino responds honestly. "Ino-chan," Kurenai states in a tone demanding careful attention. "Before we do anything else, I think we need to talk about this." Finally feeling the shame and guilt mount her riding remorse, Ino weakly agrees with a resigned huff, "I know." "I''m aware you take care of yourself," Kurenai gently states, and Ino blushes at the mention of her masturbation. "What I need to know isto the best of your knowledgedo you think you can control your urges without needing, forck of a better term, ''a fix?''" Though slightly offended, hating having to think the sentence, ''I''m not a junkie for Naruto''s dick,'' Ino can see how Kurenai-sensei might use addiction in this case, but the intelligent sensei is wrong. If it wasn''t for the mounting frustration of dealing with Sakura, Ino knows for certain she wouldn''t have needed a thorough pounding. However, Ino is too ashamed to tell Kurenai about her dealings with Sakura, making her wonder if her frustrations might get worse as the month progresses. After a single week of messing with Sakura, Ino was throbbing simply at the sight of Naruto ''could I manage for another three weeks without another mind-blowing release?'' Turning away from the kunoichi she greatly admires, Ino begrudgingly admits, "I don''t think I can yet." Kurenai lets out a long, patient sigh and Ino feels pain in her chest at the thought of disappointing this beautiful sensei who''s helped her so much, as if a woman of her caliber would never make such decisions. Kurenai picks the blond''s chin up, turning Ino to look into the woman''s red irises before she responds, "it''s okay, I understand. I know how difficult it is to be honest about our personalpses in judgment but that''s where we have to start if we ever wish to change ourselves." Ino feels such relief to hear her says so and asks, "so, what are you thinking sensei?" "I''m thinking I''d like you to try and control your urges," Kurenai answers. "Our options at that point are you struggle to hold out until the strength of the trigger eventually lessens, or you act on those impulses. If you''re absolutely sure you may act" Kurenai asks Ino with her eyes if that sentiment is still urate. When Ino begrudgingly nods her head, Kurenai continues, "then, reimingplete control over yourself would mean making you stop with gradually declining increments; like weaning you off. That brings us to an important question." Ino waits before Kurenai asks, "are you truly okay involving Naruto?" That is not what Ino was expecting to hear. Confused, Ino answers simply, "well, yeah. I mean, I''d rather not, but Sasuke-kun isn''t ready for a rtionship and, well, you know, Naruto''s the trigger for my... urges, so it would have to be him, right?" Kurenai nods before stating, "I ask because he''s not quite as impersonal when ites to connections with others. At the very least, it''s unlikely he''ll be as clinical about this as you are." "So?" Ino nkly wonders. "He gets to have sex a couple- a few more times withand I''m not being arrogant herethee hottest kunoichi in our year no strings attached. You know how many guys would kill for that opportunity? I can''t see him having a problem with this." "Do you know why he had sex with you today," Kurenai patiently asks. When Ino tilts her head as if to say, ''shouldn''t that be obvious?'' Kurenai shakes her head, ''no,'' and answers, "he said you asked for help. He told me you said, ''help me now, talkter.'' What do we know about him, Ino-chan?" " He had a hard life." "And continues to do so," she corrects before quickly asking, "how many people genuinely cared about him?" "Not many." "Despite an entire vige of people, a ssroom of fellow students, he had two maybe four people who cared about him all adults." "So he''s lonely," Ino agrees with a huff. "I get it, but if anything, that should make him more okay with this-" "Not necessarily," Kurenai states. "Do you think someone like him would want a meaningful or a meaningless bond with someone?" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 130: Chapter 130 "Meaningful," Ino begrudgingly answers. "He knows two things about you," Kurenai interrupts. "One, you don''t love him, and two, you were drugged when you were with him, which to him, is the equivalent of being tricked. Before he learned the truth, he hoped that you might actually have feelings for him," Kurenai shares with the surprised blond. Ino has long since lost all barring when ites to Naruto. She doesn''t hate him or even dislike him as she used to. He seems to be a good, strong person, Kurenai seems to have a good opinion of him, and add to that he can make her feel really really good, it leaves Ino with deep and prolonged confusion. She never thought she would ever think of Naruto in a romantic way, but he''s giving her less and less reasons not to. ''Plus more sex,'' her vagina happily thinks as Kurenai continues. "When I exined to him you didn''t have romantic feelings for him, he was genuinely hurt. Bonds matter a great deal to him and it hurts him that much more when he learns a connection he thought he made was actually a trick. When you were with Naruto earlier, if you had said you wanted to stop, no matter how aroused he was, do you believe he would''ve?" "hai." "Despite what led to it, you both shared something incredibly personal. Asking him to be that level of intimate with you, someone he cares about, while telling him his feelings will not be returned I don''t like that any more than what happened to you." "So" Ino can''t believe she''s asking this. "So, what? You want me to date him? Even though I don''t love him?" Kurenai sincerely responds, "I want him topletely understand what it is he would be agreeing to and I want you to respect his decision if he decides not to go through that." Ino recalls how he asked if she was drugged despite her lecherous disy and she bes morose at the thought that he might say no. Voted as the sexiest kunoichi of their ss, Ino finds it so incredibly backward that she''s actually wondering, ''how do I make sure the not-so-deadst of our ss agrees to have sex with me me!'' Ino snorts, mentally yelling, ''It''s ridiculous! He should be on his knees begging to convince me!'' But the n training within her can''t discount his emotional scars. As the Yamanaka heir, she was made to study and discuss, at length, mind walking. She hadn''t minded one bit at the time, as she had never-ending questions about Sasuke-kun''s state of mind and learned a great deal. Ino ponders on the primary difference between Naruto and Sasuke-kun''s past. Sasuke-kun felt the love of family for a number of years before it was horribly ripped away. Naruto had nothing but hate and loneliness for the grand majority of his life until he found a few tentative bonds of affection. Ino couldn''t answer who had it worse; having it and losing it, or never having it at all, but she knows it''s terrible in either case. Ino knew if the tables were turned and it was Sasuke-kun asking her for meaningless help, she didn''t think she could do it and not fall in love. Maybe she is asking too much, though Kurenai interrupts her thoughts, saying, e on. You don''t need to answer right now." TENTEN "Tou-san," Tenten exhaustively calls. "I''m telling you, I asked! I literally said. ''name your price.'' He could''ve asked for a billion and I would''ve said yes, but he said the same thing he always does, ''sorry, Tenten-chan, I can''t sell it to you.''" "There has to be something, Ten," her flustered father snaps. "I just heard from a former colleague in Tanigakure. The current market price for Kubikiribch is nearly nine hundred million ryo! With that much, we''d be in the top one percent of Konoha instantly!" "Kami, that''s a lot," Tenten gasps, before shaking her head of the money. Begging, she asks, "do we really have to sell it? It''s a legendary sword, Tou-san! It might take me a while, but in time, I''m sure I could master wielding it." While Tenten understands the importance of ryo as well as their family struggles, in her mind, this was too special of a sword to simply sell. The thought of selling it after they take ownership hurts to her very soul. ''I get how much the money would help us, but I want to be remembered as one of the strongest kunoichi this vige has ever seen, and a legendary sword would definitely help!'' "There are others," Dny easily dismisses his daughter''s passionate plea to keep the sword. "But this one''s here now," Tenten bemoans to counter. "I know we''re destined to have Kubikiribch, just like I know I''ll be one of the best kunoichi ever. Don''t you think the reputation that would bring us would help us more in the long run than the ryo will now?" Dny lets out a disappointed sigh, eying his daughter sympathetically, before informing her with absolute certainty, "ryo is power, Ten; a clear tangible unit of power. The more you have, the more power you wield. Who is more powerful, the Hokage or the Daimy? And if you''re so naive to think the Hokage, simply because he''s a shinobi, than remember, daughter, he serves at the pleasure of our Daimy." "But the Daimy can''t be the Daimy without the Hokage," Tenten tries to point out. "Violence is paid with Ryo to maintain power," Dny exasperatedly tells his daughter. "I thought I taught you better than this. Violence is always used to protect sources of money. Remember this well because I don''t want to keep repeating myself: this world is not built on the backs of shinobi, but on trade. Ryo can make people disappear or it can build great things. The Hokage represents violence, nothing more, so please, stop. Is that understood?" Slowly, with clear sadness, Tenten nods to her father before he continues. "Now, rather than your reeducation, we need to discuss what to do about the Demon-Boy. There has to be something he wants." Though upset by her father''s staunch views on the world, Tenten sets her frustrations aside for the target rangeter, and focuses on trying to acquire Kubikiribch now. "It would have to be something big like giving him the store-" "Please do not joke at a time like this," Dny huffs. "My old friend has a line on a potential buyer and is willing to facilitate the sale for us at a neutral location for only 12.5 percent, which is an absolute steal! All we have to do is give it to him and he gives us the ryo. Simple." "I think I should do more recon on Naruto-kun," Tenten suggests. Even if the subject matter, in this case, is weak and boring, Tenten has always loved investigating. She easily recalls angering Neji when she uncovered, not only his seal, but the circumstances around it. No matter how many times she apologized, he didn''t talk to her for a whole month and even now, two yearster, he can still be very chilly towards her. "We should also consider an alternate n of action should he be unwilling to part with Kubikiribch amicably." Tenten''s eyebrows raise surprised as she cautiously asks, "what kind of backup n?" . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 131: Chapter 131 "There''s no scenario in which that sword doesn''t end up in our ownership," her father asserts with cold eyes. "I prefer the easy way, but it''s not the only way." "Tou-san!" Tenten whispers her yell, looking at him as if he''s lost his mind. "He''s a shinobi of the Leaf-" "So am I," Dny responds. "Retired!" Tenten corrects him. "He may be a genin but he''s active shinobi. We can''t attack him without getting in trouble ourselves and we definitely won''t get Kubikiribch if we''re fined to our eyeballs or in prison." "Listen, you don''t know this but that demon''s been attacked multiple times throughout his life and no one has ever been fined or sent to prison though some have died," her father casually asserts. "We''ll be fine. But I''m serious about drastic measures if he won''t part with it." "Tou-san I" Tenten isn''tfortable with this degree of ambition; it feels like a line that shouldn''t be crossed. Certainly, she''s never thought anything of him but he''s a fellow Konoha ninja, after all, and Tenten isn''t sure she''s willing to hurt him simply to take his famed property. Tenten has a sinking feeling it would be best for everyone if she figures out a way to get Kubikiribch from Naruto-kun. "I''ll get it for sure. Just give me two weeks!" Eying her warily, he simply nods, informing her, "I''ll tell my friend the negotiation is still ongoing, however, I know that old mule. He''ll simply say maybe he should be talking with the actual owner. After that, I''ll be forced to respond that we''re in possession of Kubikiribch whether we have it or not, or else, he may actually make his way here. You have two weeks. After that" Tenten isn''t sure what her father would do, but she knows she doesn''t want to give him the chance, mentally cursing as her father leaves. ''I swear he''d lose the business if it wasn''t for me.'' .... NARUTO ''I think it''s time for some stories,'' Naru-nii tells an exhausted Naruto one afternoon. SAKURA Sakura looked it up. There''s no way her curious mind wouldn''t research this after experiencing so many. ''The Human Orgasm,'' she recites in her mind. ''There''s a gradual increase in all the regions of the brain leading up to orgasm. When climax is reached the brains light up like a fireworks festival. When sexual activity is initiated, genital stimtion sends a signal to your limbic systemthe emotional control center of the brainand hippocampuswhich is responsible for memory and fantasies. Steadily increasing pleasure activate the anterior cingte cortex and the insr cortex during sex, inhibiting pain sensationsthough there is a lot of research supporting that profound orgasms can even be achieved through pain. Steadily increasing pleasure activate your cerebellum which is responsible for increased muscle tension, making strange contorted faces and curling toes under persistent sexual stimtion. ''All the sexual activity builds to a grand crescendo. During orgasm, the brain releases oxytocin, a hormone, and neurotransmitter produced by the hypothmus. In many women, oxytocin can trigger strong uterine contractions that pulse along with their orgasms; suggesting an evolutionary imperative that makes the vagina suck in the penis and semen to produce offspring. ''The hypothmus and nucleus umbens produce the grand explosion(s) of rippling sensations across the system. The heart is racing, pupils are dted, breathing is taxing, and like a full sponge, the vagina wrings itself in majestic bodily fluids; Cumming. Meanwhile, the nucleus umbens or the reward center of the brain rewards the body for all the sex with a sh-flood of sweet mind altering dopamine. This area, activated by many addictive things, such as chocte, drugs, caffeine, or nicotine, and makes the body crave sex more to repeat the brain''s reward system. ''It''s biology,'' Sakura continues to think, though physically breathless. ''Oxytocin is the ''bonding hormone'' or the ''cuddle hormone.'' Research doesn''t show that the hormone produces emotional feelings, so I don''t actually love this Naruto-looking-Ino. It''s simply an effect of many orgasms.'' Of which Sakura has been experiencing bountiful waves of. Laying down in her bed, trying to catch her breath after an intense orgasm, Sakura is vaguely aware of Ino in Naruto''s disguise checking her vibrator. Sakura isn''t sure if she broke it or it just ran out of battery but she didn''t care. All she cared about were those photos. Again, her heart aches at the thought of her love, like something within her is that much closer to breaking, but she has no idea what it is. She just knows the more of this she does with Ino-henge''d-Naruto, the worse it feels. Still, Ino''s already given her two photos so far, and if Sakura has any hope of ever being with Sasuke-kun again, she has to earn the rest and put them to me so she can finally put this all behind her as well as some revenge on Ino. ''It''s all that matters,'' Sakura reminds herself. ''It''ll all be worth it at the end.'' When Ino grunts in frustration, Sakura returns her sharpening attention on the blond-disguised-blond. Sakura watches as Ino dispel the henge and stuffs her hand in her hotpants. The pinkette''s mind begins to ask, ''is she'' when it dons on her. Ino is masturbating in her bedroom, and like a ton of bricks falling on her, Sakura realizes Ino must be frustrated. Recalling the week and a half they''ve been fooling around, Sakura doesn''t recall a single time Ino had her own orgasm. ''She must be super horny.'' Sakura may have thought to return the favor, however, she had a rational suspicion the next task for a photo is taking therge vibrator in her vagina and Sakura felt her world be tarnished that much more by her former friend and rival. So rather than help her out, Sakura states, "okaa-san''s going to be here any minute so, if you can leave, I''d appreciate it." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Sakura couldn''t help the smile on her face at the despondent look on Ino''s face. She looks crushed, not that itsted for longer than a second as Sakura knows Ino has too much pride to appear weak. Ino simply stands and grabs her things as she casually states, "of course. Tomorrow at mines. Kaa-san''s closing so be there at five. That should give us plenty of time," Ino tells her devilishly and despite her one true love, Sakura''s body pulses warmly at the thought of continuing this. She''s had one of the best orgasms ever, and she can feel herself heat up for more. Ino Henge''s into Naruto again and Sakura feels it''s so stupid. ''Does she really think I can''t separate her in a disguise from the real thing?'' Sakura will admit, in the beginning, training with the real Naruto after kissing the Ino version of him, was difficult. She was so distracted hending any strike he wanted with ease. It was on the third day when her teammate helped her separate the two Narutos in her life. He was just so clueless. He may be a very strong shinobi of the Leaf, but he couldn''t possibly know how to please a woman. It made herugh at how dumb she''s been acting and became normal around him again. Still,ying t on the bed, Sakura simply allows In disguised as Naruto to bend over, cup her jaw, and tongue her deeply for a longnguid kiss. Ino departs quickly after, leaving a hot, sweaty, breathless Sakuraying in bed, bending and flexing her tingling toes. INO Ino rushes over to Kurenai''s home, more than ready to have that talk with Naruto, and finds the beautiful Jnin-sensei and Hinata-chan having dinner instead. At Kurenai''s request, Ino tried to hold out, but she just used thest of her batteries to give Sakura multiple orgasms, leaving Ino in wanton wanting and why suffer when she doesn''t have to. It''s not like she''ll be this horny after her time with Sakura is up. ''This is just for now,'' Ino''s mind reasons, fully supported by her throbbing womanhood. "Come in," Kurenai tells the girl at her door. Rather than enter thefortable home, Ino simply blurts, "I was hoping we could talk?" Ino hadn''t thought of how mortifying it is to appear like a junkie in front of someone she admires a great deal. It''s evident to the trained Jnin-sensei what Ino is talking about. ''Four days,'' Kurenai''s mind notes as the girl''s tolerance. "We can talk after dinner. Come in. There''s plenty." Ino doesn''t hear any room for negotiation and weakly nods before entering. "Good evening, Ino-chan," Hinata sweetly greets. Ino returns a weak smile as she takes her seat, returning, "hey, Hinata-chan." Ino did her best to appear normal but the stubborn throbbing never left. Still, it was quite pleasant to be around a kunoichi she isn''t ckmailing. The shinobi world may have women in it but it''s predominantly male; her teammates are male, her sensei is male, it''s the same for Sakura and many other teams. Hinata-chan is the only team that has a second female in it and it makes her wonder why the minority shouldn''t get together more often. "Sorry for borrowing your sensei, Hinata-chan," Ino genuinely says at the door and. Hinata just shakes her head, affirming, "it''s okay. I have a lot of reading I would like to do." "It''s good you''re training so hard," Ino tells her, enjoying the idea of more strong kunoichi. Ino enjoys how deep her creamy skin blushes as she nervously bows and thanks her. "I''m sure it won''t take long Hinata-chan," Kurenai tells her ward before they leave. "Take your time," Hinata-chan conveys before locking the door behind her with a blue sh of previously invisible Finjutsu seals. Ino finds it an odd thing to have as not many ns use Finjutsu for home security anymore; too much upkeep and not enough specialists. HINATA Hinata felt the choice creep up her spine like a sickness. On the one hand, this would be a good opportunity to help Kiba and learn who Ino-chan may be involved in. On the other, she would be betraying her sensei''s trust and a good friend in Ino-chan. ''Sorry, Kiba-kun.'' Turning around she mentally apologizes to Kiba-kun and heads to the study to read on Iry-ninjutsu through the use of a Djutsu, like her Byakugan. Walking toward Iruka''s is a quiet affair and Ino feels like she''s letting Kurenai-sensei down, but that''s only because she can''t exin the real situation. Kurenai herself seems calm, but that may simply be a mask as Ino can''t imagine this would be an easy thing for a respectable Jnin to facilitate. ''A Jnin-sensei assisting two genin, who don''t even love each other, in sex before marriage,'' Ino muses with mild trepidation. ''If it ever got out, we''d easily be the talk of Konaha for years.'' After knocking on Iruka''s door, the ever beautiful Haku opens the door wearing a pink and blue yukata and a pink and ck apron to great effect. ''Aww,'' Ino''s mind coos at how adorable he looks. Ino almost wished Haku was Naruto''s wife then immediately blushes at the thought of asking this fantasy female-Haku if she can borrow Naruto to have copious amounts of sex with. "Kurenai-san, Ino-chan, good evening," Haku greets, to which they return before asking for Naruto. "He hasn''te home yet," Haku tells them with a bit of worry. "I even made his favorite," the older boy sighs, but Ino only sees the fantasy female-Haku and coos, ''Aw!'' "He must still be training," Kurenai quickly asserts to which Haku asks, "may I join you? I''d like to bring him a bento." . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 The understanding between student and sensei is to talk to Naruto in private, so Ino freaks when Kurenai answers, "that''s fine." When Haku excuses himself to prepare the food for eating out, Ino turns to Kurenai and quietly asks, "sensei, we could''ve brought Naruto his food. Haku-san doesn''t need toe with us." "I agree," Kurenai returns. "This may not be more than a hunch but rather than ask us to deliver it or have one of the clones deliver it, he asked toe along and that bugs me a little." "What clones?" Ino curiously asks. Kurenai opens the door and inside, Ino is stunned to find ten clones of Naruto all spread about the small home, studying books and scrolls or writing out seals. One clone isically nervous as it practices stitching a quilt. "I hadn''t learned about this until a few days ago," Kurenai tells the bbergasted Yamanaka. "To my umpteenth surprise, he''sapparentlypractically prodigious when ites to Finjutsu." "You''re kidding!" Ino gasps, immediately thinking about the academy. "But he was- the instructors'' bias After being told so many times he had no talent, he believed it." "I had the strongest urge to hunt every single one of his instructors and torture their minds with never-ending horror for what they did to him," Kurenai murderously fumes, staring into the void and imagining making them pay. Snapping out of it, she adds, "for what they did as a sensei." Slowly, Ino nods, adding, "I think I feel the same. How are they even allowed to continue teaching?" "Naruto was the only one to receive this treatment, and," she sighs before finishing, "the Hokage believes the dye has long been cast. They''ve all received a letter of censure on their jackets." "And that''s it," Ino gasps. "Even Naruto doesn''t care all that much," Kurenai sighs. Feeling murderous herself, Ino quietly voices with vitriol, "well, he should." Ino''s anger shakes off the shock of witnessing hyper-aggressive learning. They all seem so focus and it truly makes her wonder what may have been if only one or two sensei were as nice to him as they were to her. ''I may have even developed a crush on him instead,'' Ino happily muses, before realizing she''s in a room with a lot of Narutos, and imagines all of them directing all their focus on some part of her body, touching her over and over, until she cums so hard she passes out. Hot and flushed, Ino rushes out of the room and house to inhale cool calming air and regains control of her hormones. She''s mentally cursing Sakura when Kurenai steps close and asks, "would you consider speaking to a clinical professional?" "No!" Ino shouts before regretting it. "Sorry. I mean, I know I''ll be fine. I just need some time." "Okay," Kurenai agrees and soon the three find themselves walking through the dark forest toward Naruto''s training location. The trek is worse for Ino as they travel to the forest beyond Hokage monument, a fact that constantly reminds her about the first time she had sex with Naruto. Haku must''ve noticed how flush she looks because he cools the air around her with his kekkei genkai. After a grateful smile from Ino, it''s not long until they find an odd waterfall. The rapid cascade of plunging water is two stories tall and a quarter mile long with a wood tform at the middle for a line of Narutos. On the wood beam are a bunch of half-naked and wet Narutos double palming the rushing wall of water. Gazing at his wet muscr back his glistening lower back his moist, tense, powerful, lower back, and Ino immediately knows no amount of cold air from Haku is going to cool the aroused heat in her loins. "I think I should wait here," Ino cautiously tells an understanding Kurenai. Ino holds the food while Sensei and Haku meet the real Naruto. She can tell they''re talking about something before Haku leaves, then Sensei and a dripping, half-naked Naruto walk over to her. None of the clones disperse as Naruto greets her with a wide grin, "hey, Ino-chan." ''Fuck,'' Ino''s horny mind cracks in gate-dropping surrender. Looking at his tan toned muscles glistening in the moonlight, a zed-eyed Ino doesn''t even bother averting her pupil-less eyes from visually drinking in his tight wet body, capitting to her suffocating desire to fuck Uzumaki Naruto to death; that is until Kurenai snaps her fingers in front of Ino''s face and asks with some amusement, "do I need to hose you down?" Madly embarrassed, Ino shakes her head and gives Naruto his food before she begins. "Naruto, I need to ask a favor." He''s already slurping his vor heavy ramen out of the extrarge container when he stops and replies, "sure, what is it?" Kurenai remains near and quiet as Ino responds, "um, first, you need to think about it before you answer, okay?" He nods while he inhales his salty noodles. "What I want you to help me with is something that''s normally done with someone you love" Ino pauses to move past an especially maddening pang of lust. "And and what I''m asking for can be a bad thing because I think about Sasuke-kun, and you think about Sakura. But I''m asking anyway, because Because, for the moment, sometimes it''s hard to get past what Choji did to me, physically I mean, and when that happens when I get very very excited, you''re the only person that can help me get through it." Setting his stic bowl to the side, Naruto curiously asks, "is that what happened Saturday?" Blushing at the memory of the second time they''ve had sex, Ino hotly nods, answering, "uh, yeah." "So, you want to keep doing that with me," he seriously asks. "Even though you don''t love me?" Nervously, Ino looks from a reserved Kurenai to curious Naruto before nodding, ''yes.'' "Are you sure that''s what you want? Wouldn''t you rather be with someone you care about?" "Of course I would," Ino answers with a bit of an edge, not exactlyfortable asking a guy to have sex with her as it goes against everything she believes in. However, she takes a breath and exins further, "love isn''t really what this is about, though. It''s basically asking a friend for help, only the thing I need help with isn''t exactly decent. Not that it doesn''t happen! Have you ever heard the term sex-friend?" "Ino," Kurenai finally speaks, and she quickly realizes she''s trying to sell him on the idea, which was discussed previously she would not do. Though unknown to Ino, Kurenai had already spoken to Naruto about the specifics of Ino''s situation, and along with his worries for Ino''s wellbeing, was his concern for his Nai-chan. Kurenai felt ttered he''d worry about her as well, however, she assured him this was only to help Ino, after which things would continue as before. With a sigh, Ino continues, "look, Naruto, I don''t hate you. I can''t say I like you but that''s only because I truly don''t know you. The one thing about all of this I''m sure of is you aren''t the sleazy sort of pervert who''d take advantage of me. You''re a good person, and I don''t know if we''ll ever be real friends in the future, but I do feel safe asking this of you. I feel like I can rely on you which is more than I can say about a lot of people, so, if you say no, I''ll understand-" "Okay," Naruto calmly answers. "I''ll help." "Naruto," Kurenai calls. ''I only just told you three days ago,'' she thinks as she verbally tells him, "you may want to think about this a little more. Sexes with a lot of responsibility. As much as you may think it''s strictly physical, there''s always" Kurenai shorts, momentarily dazed before she exhales and calmly finishes, "there''s always the risk of ipatible personalities bing emotionally attached to one another." The blond genin regard one another before Naruto admits, "well, I can''t say I know about all that." He chuckles as he adds, "I mean, you''re both a hell of a lot smarter than me-" "Says the Finjutsu genius," Ino retorts with a smirk. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Naruto chuckles. "I only mean, I do want to be friends, Ino-chan; real friends, forever if it''s possible. And you''re asking me for help." He grows pink in the cheeks as he adds, "I get this is more than just hanging out andughing, and our emotions can make things confusing, but, I''m sure if we''re really really honest with each other, it''ll be okay. Oh, it''s like in Finjutsu, you gotta n a seal by breaking it down to smaller and smaller jobs with corrting redundancies, then connect the right numeral ciphers with the right arrays so the whole thing works out right, you know?" Ino couldn''t believe she isn''t smart enough to understand what Uzumaki Naruto just said. ''Uzumaki Naruto!'' her mind yells. ''It''s like learning about Shikamaru all over again!'' "As in, the key to dealing with risk in missions, is honestmunication," Kurenai simplifies with a smile. "The shy moves aside, true ninja don''t hope for the best. Sess in every likely scenario is only possible if wemunicate honestly about the good and the bad." "Damn, right," Naruto whoops. "Ninja don''t run from problems. No matter how hard it is, we figure it out. So, yeah, if I can help, of course I will." Ino smiles at the ludicrous corrtion between a field mission and sex. Humored, she remarks, "well it may be proper etiquette for me to say thanks, but I think we can all agree you''re the lucky one here." With a tight smile, Kurenai informs them, "and Ino-chan will, of course, try to minimize the number of times you meet so as to not risk any emotionalplications." "Hey, it''s not like I''m the pervert here," Ino defends herself, acutely discovering just how weird this conversation is for her delicate views of real romance. "I''m only going to ask when I can''t handle the urge. I''m sure I''ll be fine once the month is out." "Okay," Kurenai states with a nod. "If that''s everything, I''m sure Naruto wants to get back to his training." "Um," Ino interjects nervously, finding it extremely ufortable asking, "Is- is it okay can we just there''s time, right?" "Nope, not a pervert at all," Naruto smirks as he teases her. More mortified than angry, a beet red blushing Ino lunges at him, repeatedly pping his raised naked shoulders as heughs. "Naruto-baka, I''m not a pervert! I''m suffering, there''s a difference!" Narutoughs under her frail onught of embarrassed smacks and after a few moments, he expertly grips her descending wrist, twists her joint to force her into a spin and lock her movements while his free arm easily wraps around her soft chest, pressing her firmly into him. With one arm pinned behind her, rolling his semi-hard groin between her round twin cheeks, he whispers, hot in her ear, "and you need me to make it all better?" Ino''s entire body unexpectedly shudders at such an assertive move from him. Against his hot body, at his mercy to do with as he desired, he was less the blundering Naruto she remembers in the Academy and more the man who can bring her to a screaming orgasm. Her heart pumps blood outrageously fast and her sopping vagina was engorged with oven-hot arousal, twitching for him. Despite the Jnin kunoichi she admires in front of them, Ino whimpered as her pert ass bucks against his rod on its own. "Hey!" the three heard Haku''s voice call from the tree line. The former Kiri-nin is walking toward them dragging a tied up Tenten behind him and Ino tenses. KURENAI "Until, we know more, I''m going to hide you both," the Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha states before expertly using her highly tuned craft to hide Ino and Naruto from any senses of detection. Haku can see them disappear but as Tenten is being dragged, she couldn''t and so asks Kurenai for effect, "where did they go?" "Naruto''s still training, and Ino-chan went home," Kurenai answers Haku despite visibly seeing Naruto still holding Ino-chanshe can tell he''s rolling his forearm to massage Ino''s ample bust. Kurenai isn''t sure how she feels about this situation and that alone concerns her since she shouldn''t be confused. She''s already talked to Naruto about helping Ino in this capacity and she''s seen plenty worse on missions, but the fact that this is Naruto with a younger girl is confusing. The present anxietyes from feeling like her head, heart, and loins are battling for supremacy of all future decisions. ''I can''t have romantic feelings for Naruto,'' she mentally asserts before hesitantly considering the perspectives of that certainty. ''I''m not emotionally ready for a romantic rtionship. What we have is physical. Naruto is avable and exceedingly effective at satisfying me, so it would be inefficient to find a strictly physical rtionship with another man since I already have him. That''s all. He''sforting he''s my thickfort,'' a selfish side her mind voices. A part of her analytical mind reasons if she were younger or he were older, there wouldn''t be a problem, meaning the only real issue she has with him is his age and that makes her realize how far she''se. Several months ago, he would be too young, simple, and immature to even be considered as a possible first date, let alone love him. Now, he''s just too young, and she gives him much more than a first date. It scares her how much further she may go with the boy. As if exhausted by this continuous back and worth, her moral mind pitifully battles back, weakly yelling, ''he''s too young!'' However, Kurenai entertains the possibility that the more time she spends with Naruto, the more he seems to impress her. ''He just keeps surprising me,'' her mind argues, as if it''s not her fault she''s feeling confused. How could she know he would take to Finjutsu the way he did? How could she know his drive to learn was ravenous, and with his clones, he''s finishing scrolls faster than she can supply them. The Finjutsu he practiced on her home security impressed her every time she or Hinata came home. Even she couldn''tpletely grasp some of the seal arrangements he used and it infuriated her to no end how Naruto may have discovered this talent for such a monumental craft if only one of his Academy instructors didn''t simply fail him on purpose. Now Naruto is pleasuring another kunoichi in front of her, and Kurenai hates to admit, ''this bugs me. It shouldn''t and I truly care for Ino-chan, but this bugs me.'' "Tenten," Kurenai calls to give her mind something else to focus on. Some of her talks with Naruto have been about Tenten''s fixation on trying to buy Kubikiribch and so she asks, "can I assume this is about Kubikiribch?" "Can you please untie me," Tenten gripes at Haku. "The wires are starting to dig into my skin." Kurenai nods and Haku simply flicks his wrist to undo the ninja cables as she asks, "do I need to speak with Guy-sensei about this?" "No!" Tenten calls getting on her feet and brushing the dirt and grass stains from her perky bottom. Though focused on the bun-haired genin, Kurenai notices Naruto still hasn''t let Ino-chan go and her pupil-less blue eyes are closed as she slowly grinds her ass against Naruto''s crotch. ''Oh, Kami please not here'' Kurenai mentally begs. Despite seeing him every day, it''s been three days since they''ve had a sex lesson and she''s getting more and more restless. To now witness Naruto use his cock to remedy another girl''s needs will only juice-up her own frustrations. "I didn''t-" Tenten tries beforementing. "Yes, it''s about Kubikiribch, but I was only trying to gather more intel so I cane back with a better offer." "Zabuza-sama hase across many trying to purchase Kubikiribch from him," an annoyed Haku exins. "They offered him millions of ryo, a harem of women,nd and castles, and no matter how destitute we were, he never sold it. Just like Zabuza-sama, Naruto-kun will never sell, so please stop bothering us." While Haku crudely chastises Tenten, Kurenai glimpses a somewhat forward bent Ino covering her mouth with both hands as Naruto''s hand is under her purple skirt. Kurenai''s nipples begin to harden when she realizes Naruto''s fingering Ino in front of her. Kurenai voices, "I''m afraid Haku is correct, Tenten," while trying to avoid staring directly at Ino''s lustfully flushed face and lip-biting mouth. To Kurenai, teaching is the single greatest profession. After all, Jnin know the true Hokage of the vige are the future generations that will one day lead it, however, Kurenai had never thought she would feel a tentative thrill watching Naruto use sexual techniques she enjoyed teaching him on Ino-chan. Her rtion with Naruto aside, it''s her techniques putting that mindless vision of pleasure on Ino''s face. . You can visit my store to read up to 300 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 135: Chapter 135 As a direct result of her sex lessons with Naruto, it''s not a far leap for Kurenai to think, ''Kami, I put that pleasured smile and unfocused eyes on her face.'' Kurenai felt her pussy grow humid as she continues. "You cannot continue to harass him like this. There isn''t a price Naruto would willingly part Kubikiribch with." "Please," Tenten calls. "Look, I know it''s not just a sword to him, but it''s not just a sword for me either. I''m a weapons specialist. I want to collect many of the most legendary weapons in all the five nations." "While I sympathize, this is one weapon you will have to go without," Kurenai states as Ino moans gutturally deeply from behind her mped hands as her powerful orgasm saps all the energy from her buckling legs. Naruto gentlyys her down, whispering if she feels better, to which Inozily nods. "Would he- Do you think he might let me train with it sometimes," Tenten tentatively asks making Kurenai absurdly wonder if Tenten wanted to train with Naruto''s cock before realizing how unfocused she is. ''Calm down,'' Kurenai mentallymands herself. "I''m quite certain he wouldn''t have a problem with that," Haku states before adding, "but I would. I''d rather keep you from the temptation." "He has a point," Kurenai admits before unexpectedly locking eyes with a very aroused and hard Naruto. She knows what those eyes mean and her heart races as her mouth salivates in thrilling anticipation. "It''s fairly clear you only want his sword-" Kurenai snaps her head away from Naruto''s round bulge and clears her throat as she continues. She ignores Haku''s smirk as she clears her throat and tells Tenten, "if we catch you again-" "Wait! W-Would he be willing to ept a challenge?" Tenten desperately asks. "Zabuza-sama happily epted those," Haku states fondly. "Any excuse to cut someone down." "You want to challenge him for the sword," Kurenai rifies. The Jnin-sensei draws in her beautifully arranged brows when Naruto takes Ino''s hand and leads the trembling Yamanaka flower around Kurenai until they''re directly behind her. As she can''t see them nor can she move, Kurenai is curious about his n until she hears his zipper clear as day. ''Wait! Wait!'' Kurenai hears Ino whisper behind her. ''No one can see us,'' Naruto responds to which Ino quickly refutes, ''Kurenai-sensei can still- Mnn!'' "Ohh!" Naruto groans deeply, paired well with Ino''s hand covered moan. ''Younger, smaller, she must be tighter than me,'' Kurenai sadly admits right before she hears a dragging wet suction noise as Naruto pulls out. Kurenai feels her own love canal lubricate profusely as Naruto ms back in. "AHHHNN!" Ino moans before pping her hands over her mouth. Kurenai clearly hears muffled grunts and moaning in tandem with flesh smacking pumping as Tenten nods, answering, "if I win, I get Kubikiribch." "Just out of curiosity what does he get if he wins," Kurenai asks, simply to ask anything. She can practically feel his rapid thrusts sloshing sharply in and out of Ino''s tight drenched cunt. "Ahnn! Mnn! Mmm, mmm, mmmn," a rutting Ino moans despite the hands over her mouth. "Amazing! Amazing, ugh, ugh, mnng!" Naruto grunts right behind her as well as in her vivid memories. "I" Tenten pauses and it''s evident that the girl hasn''t thought this through. "May I talk to tou-san first?" "If you really want him to ept the challenge, it would have to be a very good incentive," Haku states. "Do you own any spare houses?" "MMNN!" Ino moans loudly, losing any sense to stay silent. "That''s your spot, Ino-chan You squeeze me so tight when I hit right there!" "Ahh! AHHH! Ohh! Kami, Kami, Kami!" Ino continuously moans, escting Kurenai''s dripping yearning for her own deep tissue bruising. Unaware of fornicating genin behind Kurenai, Tenten answers Haku, "aside from the apartment above the shop, we don''t own any other property. But maybe my father can put up something good to offer! Please, just let me ask him first." "While Zabuza-sama would be quite homicidal if Naruto-kun sold it, I don''t think he''d mind if Naruto-kun epted a challenge," Haku exins as Kurenai''s ears are filled with Ino moaning and yelping in the throes of pleasure-smacking passion, "I''m going to- Ahn! I''m gonna! I''m gonna! Ahn! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Cumming!" Kurenai gasps a bit, feeling her own wet sex tighten with Ino''s own powerful release. Sensing Naruto pounding away throughout Ino''s full-body release to reach his own climax, Kurenai''s incredibly aroused mind and sex rush to tell Tenten, "speak with your father and I''ll do the same with Naruto. Haku-kun if you can make sure she makes it back to the vige, I''d appreciate it." "Of course, Kurenai-san," Haku says and Tenten bows before leaving. With one final grunt, Naruto unloads his first load of piping semen, dragging out another long orgasm Ino''s feeble quaking form. When Haku and Tenten are gone, Kurenai turns around to find Ino''s face t against the ground, knees spread and under her so her twitching and spunk-coated ass is raised enough for Naruto to take her deeply. Naruto is pulling hisrge, glistening cock from her sopping wet snatch, creating sticky webs connecting the blonds until he stands up, then eyes her carnally with hooded zed over eyes. Kurenai''s knees buckle under his starving hunger, happily asserting, ''once isn''t going to be enough for him.'' Kurenai stares back with what she can only imagine is the same hunger. Activating genjutsu to block a barely lucid Ino from hearing them, Kurenai still whispers, "I''ll return Ino-chan home." Kurenai''s eyes drop down to his throbbing, cum-covered cock and casually orders him, "don''t wash off." Despite feeling extremely lewd, Kurenai couldn''t bring herself to actually admit she wanted to lick theirbined juices from the entire length of his thick meat pole. "You have twenty minutes to make your roompletely sound-proof so I can scream as loud as I want while you fuck me into the mattress." Both mutually driven for passionate satisfaction, they act like one mind. Naruto creates a clonplete with raging bonerbefore dispelling it, sending the message to the clones at Iruka''s to start on silencing the room. Kurenai cancels her genjutsu and helps Ino to her feet before cradling her princess style and sprints from the clearing. Along the way, Ino, holding her twitching legs together and her trembling arms around Kurenai''s neck, regretfully expresses, "I''m sorry sensei first in your home and now doing that right behind you. I feel like I''m always apologizing to you for something." "It was not very considerate of you both," Kurenai says with no animosity as she sprints through the forest. "But I''ll forgive you this time. How are you feeling?" "too good," Ino blushes as she admits. Ino adds, "I feel like I''m floating and the world is made of flowers, chocte, and puppies," making Kurenai feel bizarrely proud to hearas proud as witnessing the achievements of any of her students. "I didn''t think he would be so" "so?" Kurenai tentatively asks, wondering if this is a train of thought she should really explore. Ino exhales cuddling deeper into Kurenai''s warm embrace. The Jnin-sensei reminds Ino, "this is themunication we probably shouldn''t ignore." "Do you think it''s possible to be in love with one person, but enjoy being with another?" "''Being with another,'' doesn''t usually mean having sex with that person," Kurenai offhandedly mentions. "I know, but," Ino starts then pauses before rifying, "it''s still a time and activity I''m enjoying that has nothing to do with the person I love." Kurenai tentatively asks, "does it feel strange enjoying something so intimate that isn''t with the person you love?" "I guess so," Ino admits. "It could be the way Naruto triggers me, but" "If you and Uchiha-kun were in a rtionship, then I''d say you need to have a frank discussion about where you are as a couple," Kurenai advises. "I do not, nor will I ever condone cheating. There is no excuse for betraying someone''s emotional confidence." "But Sasuke-kun and I aren''t together yet," Ino slowly admits. "And he may not be ready for a rtionship like that for some time yet." "I can''t answer that question for you Ino-chan," Kurenai admits, thinking about her own situation in the same circumstance. "eptable loss and gains are different for everyone and only you can decide what you''re willing to live with. Just think it through even if it takes months." They''re close enough to the Yamanakapound for Ino to walk the rest of the way and Kurenai sets her down. Before leaving, Ino admits to her in a low voice, "he''s not bad, is he?" Kurenai looks at her curiously. "Naruto. He''s not a bad guy at all." "No," Kurenai agrees from deep in her own thoughts. "I don''t believe he is." Ino is about to leave when Kurenai tells the girl, "write a diary, or log, or letter for your parents and seal it." At Ino''s confusion, Kurenai rifies, "should select people find out, he''s going to catch hate faster than anyone in this situation. I''d rather he not be killed." "Like a ck Scroll for my parents," Inoments. Kurenai nods and they split up. She makes it to her home in record time, shamefully gives Hinata an excuse about a headache and going to sleep early, before grabbing a bottle of lubricant and escaping out from her bedroom. Rushing through Iruka''s front door, Kurenai bids Haku a good night before closing Naruto''s door behind her. Kurenai finds himying on his bed on his back, rubbing his temples. He must''ve dispelled either all or most of his clones. He had at least ny training for half a day or longer. ''He must be in tremendous pain,'' she thinks. Rather than dispelling them one at a time, he did it in twenty minutes ''for me.'' Kurenai walks up to him and he only notices her when she sits on the bed next to by his waist. Red irises admiring his clean, whiskered face, in his pain, Kurenai smiles sympathetically, a gesture he weakly returns,pelling her to lean down and kiss him for his efforts. Instead, she twists leans over his crotch and unfastens his orange pants as she softly urges, "just rx Naruto. Your sensei''s going to make you feel all better." A weak smile barely spreads his cheeks but his hand slowly reaches for the wall. He summons his chakra and activates the ck Finjutsu seals he carefully painted on each wall of the small room. Blue seals re in the darkness of the room, stunning her in awe. However, Kurenai wonders about the seal''s effectiveness when she clearly hears Haku walk up and knock on the door, asking if everything was okay. Naruto, then, deactivates his wall covered seal and weakly tells Haku, "it''s just the seal. It masks us." "Ah," Haku happily says. "Please, enjoy yourselves." "Night Haku," Naruto states and reactivates the seal again. Kurenai can clearly hear Haku leave, and asks, "we can hear outside, but no one outside can hear us?" Rubbing his aching head, Naruto weakly answers, "yeah. Just in case" Amazed by his forethought, she mentally gasps, admitting to herself, ''it''s like I can''t fuck him enough.'' She slides down his pants and boxers, freeing her favorite organ of bliss from its confines. Kurenai then takes off her own red fitted, long sleeve tee and her athletic white shorts, finishing her strip at her sexy seamless thong and bra. Naruto is neverid when she''s between his legs and half-naked, but considering the pain he''s in, it''s understandable. Kurenai takes his semen-dried phallus in her hand and tenderly tells him, "you know, Naruto, the reason I didn''t want you to clean up, was because when I put your cock in my mouth, I want to taste Ino''s cum when I lick you clean and suck you off." His young giant swells in her hand and Kurenai massages his hardening member as she asks, "do you remember when I exined how Dirty Talk is a great skill to have between partners, whether to instigate sex or during it?" "Uh," he groans rubbing his temple. Kurenai feels his pain and continues rubbing his half erect penis with carefully measured strokes, targeting the sensitive meat ps of his crown in hopes of making him forget the pain for the pleasure she''s oh so eager to give him. "Um, you said we''d talk about itter, but I don''t think we did." "I think this is the perfect opportunity to practice," Kurenai tells him before taking his gentle hardness in her mouth. She sucks on his the shapely crown a few times before holding the pressure and licking his spongy head. Swirling her strong tongue around him she takes him deeper into her warm moist mouth. Her excited mind registers the perverse mix of Naruto and Ino''s dried cum andps his rigidness up for several moments until he''s risen to the typical majesty he always satisfies her with. With one final popping suck, Kurenai strokes his clean saliva covered hardness as she exins, "most stay quiet in bed because they''re afraid of saying something that''ll make them look foolish, but as you know, it''s good tomunicate during sex so both partners can feel present, in the moment, and connected to one another." Naruto smirks a moment before asking, "you don''t mean like how you always moan, or beg, or say, ''more,'' and, ''yes,'' and, ''you''re the best,'' do you?" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 He can''tugh at his soft verbal poke due to the pain, but he smiles weakly and though she doesn''t wholly agree with his eye-rolling yful taunt, she just squeezes his moderately hard penis for a second, calling him a, "brat. But yes, it''s more than that example. Dirty talk is a different form of connection that''s very personal." Rubbing his temple with his eyes closed, he asks, "so, what''s the best way to talk dirty?" "Above all else," Kurenai starts, circrly thumbing between the main two hardening muscle of the underside of his shaft; just ying with his appendage at this point. "We have to feelfortable, no matter what we say. As an example, I could say I''m your Hokage now, and you must address me as Hokage-sama." Kurenai is happy to feel him get harder at that. She rewards his crown with lusty licks before sucking his head to a wet pop. "MnnOr you could make me beg for permission to cum. ''Naruto-sama, I can''t hold it any longer! Please, won''t you let me cum? You make me want to cum so bad!''" Though his brow is still drawn together, his smile is wider now as he asks, "can I call you a dirty name?" In between licking, she asks, "like what?" Nervously he answers, "like a slut?" Kurenai stops and turns to him, the length of his meaty thickness pressed against her perfectly attractive face. "Do you think I''m a slut?" "No!" he answers sitting up. "No, I don''t think that at all!" "Naruto," she calmly says with a smirk. "This isn''t about being shy or apprehensive- er, afraid. Those feelings have no ce when talking dirty. You have to be just as confident as when you tell people you''re going to be the Hokage-" "Best Hokage, ever," he rifies to her wide smile and she''s happy to see he''s starting to feel better. "Exactly," Kurenai happily acknowledges. "This is about being risky and epting of one another''s imagination. It''s fantasy, like when you henge. We both know I''m not a slut, but in the moment, when we''re both incredibly aroused and high on sex, it can be extra thrilling to imagine that I am your cock-hungry slut, who can''t live without your cum. Or you''re my pet who does what I want, when I want, how I want." "Fantasy," he mutters looking deep in thought, as if the word sparked something in his memory banks. "It''s a great way to reach a new level of erotic intimacy." Naruto takes his shirt off. Moving away, she watches him arrange the pillows beforeying back, so he''s elevated enough to see her without having to strain his neck. Though his head still ached with obvious difort, Naruto''s face changes as his voicemands, "Nai-chan,e here." A little taken by his calm yet staunch directive, an amused Kurenai slowly advances, making certain her breast dragged from thigh to chest. When her head is an inch above his, hemands her, "you''re not naked enough, Nai-chan." At the sight of his thick mast rearing to go, Kurenai smiles and ys along, slowly removing her seamless panties and bra before straddling his crotch. "Where does my cock go, Nai-chan," he confidently dares her. Smiling wider, her humid palm takes his extremely hard shaft by the base and she lines him perfectly with her sodden snatch. His countenance is half pained and half aroused as he gazes her beautifully nubile body slowly descend on his long thickness, spreading her slick line into a wide oval. Kurenai shuts her eyes tight as his striking crown kisses her cervix, and still, there''s more length to his girth. Naruto takes her forearms and pulls her to him, bending her at the waist while she tightens deliciously around him. "Mnnnn," Kurenai moans as his left hand massages her reactive scalp while his right traces her jawline, caressing her cheek and neck. They so close when she thinks to kiss him, he roguishly asks her, "when I was all the way inside of Ino-chan, like how I''m deep inside you now, I did what you taught me." Smiling despite half her focus on his pulsing and jerking prick, she dares him to be perfect at talking dirty on his first try by asking a daring question. It isn''t the first time she expects him to be perfect right at the beginning because Kurenai understands this is how he learns. He makes mistakes once maybe twice before he gets better, and though it may not be romantic, it''s fortunate for them this rtionship doesn''t depend on romance. With a bit of a pout, she asks, "was she better than me?" To her surprise, he smiles but he doesn''t answer right away. Instead, he rolls her over so he''s on top of her before gripping the underside of her knees and raising them, gradually adding to the moist tightness, then hooking her long toned legs over his shoulders. Deep inside her tight, sodden, hot, center, he flexes his raging hardness, and as if by somemand, her moaning body softens even further, taking the rest of him in as Kurenai groans loudly through clenched lips. Face to face, the tip of Naruto''s nose presses against Kurenai''s when he finally answers, "that''s the wrong question." "Mnn" Kurenai moans feeling the vibrations of his words as her eyelids flutter open. With her legs flush over his shoulders, his hands have free reign to massage and knead her pliant round orbs, manipting her soft tissue to add to the pleasure of his intimate stuffing. ''Kami, I''m so fucking wet,'' she mentally yells as she fights his bone-deep heat and her heightening arousal. Kurenai asks in a breathy and shaky voice, "then- mmnn, w-what''s- the ummnn, right question?" Rolling her stiff pink nipples between his middle and index fingers as he massages her fleshy chestnguidly, he softly asks, "you want to know?" And she can feel his breath on her flush cheek, eliciting goosebumps to travel down her neck and back. "MMn-hhmm," she moans, eyes closed and rubbing her face against his, adding clearly, "yes." He moves his face away, withdrawing his thick rod as he gazes at her flush figure below him and demands her to, "beg." "Please, Naruto- AAH!" Kurenai groans as Naruto ms back into her with ease, stuffing herpletely. "Please, Naruto-sama," he demands as he pulls out and pistons back in. "Please," Kurenai tries again as he starts zeroing out of her beforepletely filling her creamy nook again. "Naruto-sama, ahn, haah, MMN! Tell me- uhn, teach me what the ahn! Right question isszz!" Picking up his pace, Naruto can feel himself be mindless to the hyper-pleasant feeling taking over as the ledge of his penis-head vibrates incredibly against the slick ribs of her hot tightness. His abs and inner thighs tingle as he nears release, yelling out, "such a good girl, Nai-chan!" "Aahhn, aahn, ahhh! I''m your good girl, Naruto-sama," Kurenai moans as her hands find his nipples and yfully rubs at his hard nips. "The question," he starts as he builds the buzzing pleasure of wet hot friction. "You should be asking is was her pussy made for me?" He struggles to speak as he pounds deep into her amazingly wet center with long angled strokes, moving closer to forgetting this lesson in favor of happily releasing his eager man milk inside her. "AHH, Naruto!" Kurenai moans loudly as the power of his thrust increase, making her once again marvel at his crazy staying power. Pulsing powerfully, her muscle tense and quiver as she meets his every thrust eagerly. Neck, jaw, trapezius muscles begin to spasm up and the taunt curvature of her back and down her toned legs burn in anticipation. Losing his higher brain function, Naruto can barely demand, "ask- haah! Ask me- uooh, if her pussy was made for me!" "MMn! Was her tiny pussy- Ahn! Made for your- Ahhnn! AAhhnn! AAhhn- Magnificent cock- Kami! Naruto-sama!?" Kurenai feels her leaking walls shaking and her toes start to curl under the monumental anticipation of a powerful release. "Was her pretty pussy AHH, made for you?!" "Not yet!" he grunts. "My pretty little Nai-chan needs to teach her how to please me! Mng!" Kurenai recites her own prayer before her kingdom cums. "I''m almost- AH! Naruto-sama, I''m almost-" He yells, "say no one wants my dick more than you!" as he feels the fuse has been lite. Naruto is witless as he rushes to his monumental climax. Kurenai feels like she''s going to suffocate in pleasure as she bangs her sweaty head against the pillow, screaming, "no one wants your dick more than meeeeeee!" "this pussy belongs to me!" Th- Thi- thhiisssss pussssy be- belongs to- to- ah! You!" "Say my cum belongs in your cunt!" Naruto ms forward diving in as deep as he could go before his balls lurch tightly before rupturing monstrously inside her. Kurenai tries, "your cummmmm AAHN belongs in- in my cunnnnnnt," before her enormous pleasure coil snaps. "CUMMM, CUMMING, CUMMING, CUMMMMMMIEE!" Feeling his massive amount of molten baby cream hasten to fill and drown her pink cavern, her loud wails chokes to silence with her wide tongue-out mouth in raptured pleasure and her midnight mane is matted to the sweaty feverish skin of her pleasure contorted face. As her quaking quim wraps and pulls in his massive semen spewing shaft, their bodies, wrecked with waves upon waves of mind-altering euphoria hold each other for dear life. It takes them many minutes to finallye down from their amazing high to which a huffing Naruto can onlyment, "wow!" "That haah, was a very good start," answers with a satisfied grin as she catches her breath. "The research I tried to do before you agreed to teach me was more like that," Naruto admits. "There''s a lot of that bossy kind of stuff in those books I read. I guess they came in handy after all." ''Kami I hope it wasn''t a little orange book,'' Kurenai thinks, preferring not to ask. "Well, don''t be afraid to push it further. Remember, it''s only a fantasy between two consenting partners." "Fantasy," he repeats with a soft chuckle. At her curious red eye, he takes her in his strong arms, brings her even closer and answers her silent query, "Nai-chan, you''re the hottest, smartest, most caring woman I get to have sex with I get to cum inside of I get to kiss and hold. Who cares about fantasy when real life is a thousand times better!" Touched to the point of being tongue-tied, Kurenai struggles to say, "Thank you Naruto." "Shesheshe," he chuckles. "You don''t have to thank me." "No," Kurenai abruptly deres, staring deeply into his baby-blue eyes. "Thank you for not being a horrible person for being a wonderful student, for asking me to be your sensei. I know this isn''t love, but every day I grow just a little more blessed, I guess, to have this with you." Though his lips rush to meet hers, his haste was only to close the distance. Once his nose is beside hers, Naruto slows to just before their pillowy soft flesh meet. Kurenai can feel his presence like a second skin; his heat, his breath, his sweaty musk mixing with her own. He was suffocating and when his moist lips finally pressed fully against her, the emotions behind them felt like she could breathe. He opened his mouth against hers, pushing all the while until she rolled to her back, opening her mouth to happily surrender all the moist ess he wanted. In that moment, she gave him everything, but Kurenai also returned just as much affection, just as much tongue, just as much heart all the while his right hand found a home in her lush ebony locks, massaging and gripping, pulling her head in or tilting her the way he wanted with a slow yet vigorous need for more. His left hand ran up and down her body, kneading and massaging her breast to her mewling delight as her own hands'' massage and hold him flush to her. Her toned legs spread and wrap around his ass, ensuring he doesn''t leave her. Though he was rock hard and throbbing against her protruding love button, the lovers were content to build this affection with the deep kissing and skin-to-skin adhesion. Kurenai can feel how different this union was than all the others. It felt more intense with emotional vulnerability. The intimacy was more than just physical and she knew how much more when he breaks their slow kiss to gaze affectionately in her red irises. He didn''t break eye contact for even a moment as his hand descends, takes hold of himself and slowly guides it to her sodden entrance. Naruto was so slow and so wholly connected to her, Kurenai grew scaredhis eyes felt like looking directly at a sun made of affection. Kurenai was scared and when he slowly spread her tight sex, she shuddered, like expelling a cold breath on a hot day. Her eyes prickled with moist heat as his thick rod slowly spread her small sodden closure wide. Kurenai gasps breathlessly as he rearranged her quivering insides, and despite being fully inside her, they never break eye contact, even when tears flow down the sides of her face. He looked so fascinated to see her, and in defiance of her fear, she couldn''t look away. Pulling out added to the building emotional pleasure. His throbbing manhood already brings out the highest peak of physical satisfaction, and now, Narutothe personis within range of her sensitive heart. It''s beginning to feel like more. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Impassioned by the depth of their connection, Kurenai''s drenched womanhood instinctively sucks him in when he drives back to her very core, making him grown as her tight pussy memorizes ever vain of his pulsing thickness. The sex was gentle, yet passionate, making them breathe and sweat just as heavily as any other of their vigorous sessions. His every thrust felt so near to loving, a tearful Kurenai could only squeeze him with arms and cunt as her overly sensitive pleasure system shorts and snaps with system-wide bursts unconditional bliss. "Na- Naruto AHH! AHNN! I''m about cum! AHn! You''re going to make me cum! MMMN!" "Let- Let me see" Naruto asks, gripping her sweaty face with both hands while his hips continued hisnguid pumping. He gazes at her lovingly, begging softly, "let me see," as his contorted face confesses his own raw pleasure. It was his clear, sky-blue eyes staring deeply in her red eyes that did her in and he was right there with her. Her convulsing vaginal walls snapped around his fully sheathed shaft as they climax powerfully together, rocking and jerking as they desperately hold one another. Impossibly, it was new heights of euphoria made all the more perfect when she feels him unload his enormous load of hot semen in her quaking womb. They rest in satisfied embrace until their breathing evens and then longer than that when they hear a knock at the door. Neither move, though they pay attention as Haku exits his room and opens the front door of Iruka''s home. Kurenai isn''t as surprised as Naruto is when they hear Haku lead Tenten into the living room. They hear Haku state, "it''s ratherte Tenten-chan." "Where''s Naruto-kun," Tenten asks looking around. "How do you know where Naruto-kun lives," Haku asks. "I said I love investigating," Tenten says by way of answer. "I followed him once. I wasn''t expecting him to live in Iruka-sensei''s home but I guess it''s better than that crap apartment that''s about to be foreclosed on." Though Tenten is proud of her detecting skills, Haku remains silent and disinterested. "Earlier you asked about any property and I''d already checked his home address and found- Anyway, I talked with my father-" "Naruto-kun hasn''t decided whether to ept your challenge or not," Haku interrupts. "Well, I wanted him to know as soon as possible," Tenten starts with a passion. "My father and I are offering to be his personal shopper for all his market needs. So rather than going to shops who overcharge him, I''ll do all his shopping for him, and we''ll even cover fifteen percent of the cost." "Seventy-five percent," Haku sweetly counters. "Tch," Tenten sputters. "Twenty-five." "Seventy-five percent," Haku coolly maintains. "Hey now," Tenten calls. "You can''t expect us to cover seventy-five percent of all his market expenses for the rest of his life over one wager." "In fact I can Tenten-chan," Haku says. "The only way Zabuza-sama epted a challenge is if the challengers, or the proxy they paid to fight in their ce, put their life on the line. In that way, he could delight in feeding Kubikiribch their still-warm blood. Naruto-kun will likely be opposed to killing you, and since he''s not a materialistic person, there''s very little you can offer him that he would truly need. So, seventy-five percent." Tenten is silent for several long seconds, long enough Kurenai and Naruto hear Haku move to the door when the bun-haired kunoichi calls out, "fine! Seventy-five percent! But if I win, Kubikiribch is mine!" "I will pass along your challenge and stakes to Naruto-kun," Haku politely tells the clearly irate girl. "If that is all" After Naruto and Kurenai hear Tenten leave, Haku stops just outside of Naruto''s door. Naruto deactivates his Finjutsu and they clearly hear Haku ask through the door, "if she soured your time together in any way, we can make her pay." As if recalling what they were doing before Tenten''s arrival, Kurenai can feel Naruto''s cum coated cock stiffen from within her as Naruto calls out, "she didn''t." Kurenai holds in her moan as Naruto''s incredible cock swells magnificently, stretching her sensitive and slick walls to her golden limit while Haku asks, "will you be epting her challenge?" "Mmnn," Naruto hums in thought as leans up. "Naruto, mmn!" Kurenai''s whisper is cut off when Naruto pulls out of her. He sits on the bed and pulls her to straddle his soaked crotch as he asks, "when Zabuza-jijies back, won''t he just fight whoever has his sword?" Leaning up as he props himself up on his arms, Naruto has a wonderful view of a glistening, sexy, thoroughly debauched Kurenai straddling his hard dick. Her knees are bent against the mattress, allowing her to lift her round ass and impale herself on his pulsing member if she wanted, but until the seal is reactivated, she won''t do it. Naruto engages his core muscles to steady himself so he can take her soft breasts in his hands and mouth as Haku answers, "yes, I''m sure he will." Kurenai''s hands hold his shoulders, unsure if she wants to push him away so he can finish his conversation with Haku, or stay quiet while allowing the pleasure of his sucking and thorough ministrations to continue. Naruto''s mouth pulls her breast with the strength of his suction alone until there''s a wet pop as the pressure seal of his lips unfastens around her stiffly throbbing teat and her perfectly shaped mammary jiggles back into its perky ce. Naruto asks around Kurenai''s withheld moan, "and probably kill them?" "Yes, I expect he would," Haku answers. Naruto considers what that would mean for anyone possessing Kubikiribch as his hands continue tovishly massage the silent Kurenai''s soft, pliant globes, until he finally answers, "I guess I''ll ept the challenge, but rather then the shopping stuff, I''d prefer she never challenge me for the sword again. I don''t know if I''ll win but I definitely don''t like the idea of her facing off against Zabuza-jiji." Naruto pinches Kurenai nipple making her shut her eyes tightly and hold in her moan as Haku returns with clear amusement, "your decision isn''t surprising. I understand. Have a good night Naruto-kun, Kurenai-san." "Night Haku," Naruto calls, drawing chakra to his free palm, but before he activates the seal, he looks at a silently heaving Kurenai. Naruto tilts his head toward the door, as if to say, ''say good night too.'' Kurenai rolls her eyes before capitting. "Good nigh-KYAAHH!" she shrieks after Naruto pinches and pushes in her pert nipple, jiggling her whole breast in tandem with the pinch just like she taught him. "''Kyahh,'' she cries," a surprised Naruto happily guffaws. Incredibly embarrassed, a much more girly Kurenai cries, "Naruto!" she calls smacking him in his defensively raised shoulders as heughs. " Don''t! Embarrass! Your- Kyahh!" she screams as he pinches her perfect butt. "The great Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha can ''Kyahh,'' just like all the other gorgeous girls," he yfully mocks as heughs during their yfully battle in bed. In her soft ire, Kurenai bemoans cutely, "Moh! Don''t expect me to forgive you for thi-" she''s cut off when he grips by her elegant neck and lowers her to his happy lips. "Mnnff!" she moans, and he doesn''t let up until she sinks farther and farther into the sweetness of it all, kissing him back just as happily. At some point, he activates the Finjutsu around the room and she hopes it was before he started thrusting into her, ripping out loud moans as she rode his wild cock. Kurenai was happy to spend the rest of the night rutting on her back, on her knees, and against the wall, filling her spectacrly in either rectum or womb to more and more orgasms. However, in spite of the copious amount of semen inside her, Kurenai eventually leaves Naruto''s bed, feeling lighter than she''s felt in some time. It was more than a physical bliss. There was serenity as well. What she has with Naruto may not be epted, but it gave her peace and that''s worth defending. TENTEN "Well," Dny asks as his daughter settles down next to him at their workbench. "He''ll tell him," Tenten tells her father as she takes a shuriken from the bin ahead of them and helps sharpen them to practiced perfection. "Wonderful," he happily calls, sharpening with more energy. "But" she pauses when he stops. Tenten can already feel his disappointment when she takes a deep calming breath before informing him, "I know you said don''t go higher than thirty-five percent, but I had to, or Haku-san wouldn''t take it to Naruto-" "How much?" He cuts her off, setting the sharp object down. "Seventy-" "Seventy!" "Five," Tenten weakly finishes. "Seventy-five!" Dny yells, pushing off his stool to move away from his daughter. He whirls around, calling in disbelief, "Ten! How could you do something so stupid!" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 138: Chapter 138 "Tou-san," Tenten tries, standing to meet her disappointed father. "We aren''t in an optimum position to bargain. They know they don''t have to trade with us, which means we have to do whatever we can to bring them to the table. If Naruto epts the challenge, all I need to do is win, and we get Kubikiribch free and clear." "You better," her father warns. "Because I have no intention of honoring such tant theft, especially with that fucking demon!" "I''ll win," Tenten emphasizes with a hint of desperation. "You''ll see. Guy-sensei believes we''re ready for the Chnin exams and I have a year over him. I think I can beat a genin a few months out of the Academy." Dny turns to his daughter and for the first time ever, unleashes his killing intent on her, asking with seething hate, "can you kill him?" Despite eying her father, a shaking Tenten takes a step back, voicing through the stunting fear, "I- Tou-san I hah don''t need to kill him." Seemingly satisfied, Dny lowers his long-unused killing spirit, stating, "this is yourst week, Ten. All that time you spent investigating, did you happen to learn why he has Kubikiribch?" Breathing a little easier, Tenten slowly answers, "no. The log for that day showed seven teams entering the Hokage tower but only six missions were logged for public record. Which of course doesn''t make sense since all missions are logged, whether sessful or not." Looking out the window, Dny roughly replies, "that simply means something happened that we don''t know about." "If it did, it was more than likely because of Uchiha-kun," Tenten argues. "I know that Kakashi-sensei and Uchiha-kun left for some special training. If I had to guess, it has something to do with his eyes." Turning to face her daughter, with hard eyes Dny rigidly asks, "then why does the demon brat have Kubikiribch?" Feeling slightly crushed under the displeasure of her father''s little eyes, Tenten weakly posttes, "the only thing I can think of that makes any sense is Uzumaki and Haku stole it, but without asking them, it''s only a guess." "We''ve struggled every day since the Kybi attack. Rather than stay, and put in the hard work it takes to rebuild our destroyed business from the ground up, she left. Your mother left because she''d rather live the easy life." Dny eyes her with such vitriol, Tenten wonders if he even sees his own daughter before him. Dny warns her, "don''t do the easy thing and hesitate, Ten." His eyes are hard and she can''t shake the feeling that he''s suffering in some way because of her. "I don''t care if you kill him, just don''t hesitate for a second," he finishes. "I- I won''t," she replies earnestly and he leaves her to finish sharpening the boxes of the shuriken on her own. Alone with her thoughts, a cid Tenten doesn''t think about her woes. It''s because she''s spent a year with her three impressive teammates, that she discovered her one true concern, and it had nothing to do with her mother, her father, and the business. It wasn''t her mother. Tenten had already spent a good amount of her youth shooting at targets thinking of the woman who birthed then left her. However, after learning of Neji''s family, she eventually came to the conclusion that this woman who apparently looks like her, quite simply ran away with another man, and as callous as it may sound, the fact is, her mother wasn''ting back. After learning of Neji''s family, Tenten couldn''t help but ask herself, ''why dwell on a woman''s who''s noting back?'' The bun-haired brte didn''t need to consider more than that rationality to move on. Tenten doesn''t think about her father; not truly. Stress and anxiety in the body throws off her pinpoint uracy, which she will not allow. While it''s upsetting that he''s so upset with her, she also knows everything will be alright after she wins Kubikiribch. So, since it''s pointless to waste energy on useless, round-about what-if scenarios, she focuses on winning. Attaining that sword is the only solution she will give any thought to. Tenten wasn''t worried about the challenge either. Though she''s very curious how he managed to gain the legendary weapon, Tenten doesn''t spend much contemtion on Naruto-kun''s skill level. He''s a rookie genin and she''s sparred dozens of times against Lee-kun, Neji, and Guy-sensei by this point. ''He''s a close-range fighter who''s probably never dealt with a long-range type before.'' At least not a long range of her caliber. As she sharpens the shurikens to perfection, she instead wonders, as she often does, about her ce, not only within her team but within her vige as well. It''s the constant and reurring source of wonderment for her. Despite not having any ability in ninjutsu, Lee-kun knows exactly what his goal is and works harder than anyone she''s ever seen to reach it. Though dour, Neji is simply a genius who obviously doesn''t share her concerns. Even her sensei is a major threat. Tenten is so different from her team, from her vige, it''s often left her wondering if she''s trying hard enough, or worse, if she''s even good enough. She''ll never admit how childish her dreams of rescuing whole viges or kidnapped Daimy with her impressing skills as a kunoichi are. It''s not that she isn''t confident in her ability, but she can''t help but feel the reality of her skills don''t align with her fantasy, and that very concern is always at the forefront of her mind. Every day, among her teammates, she can''t help but wonder, ''am I good enough?'' Kubikiribch can change that. Kubikiribch can change her. To be betterto be the bestis all she wants; for her team, vige, father but more importantly, for herself. It''s the very reason why she won''t hesitate to beat Uzumaki-kun. Emotionally, Kurenai is closer. Ino is behind her but following in the same direction. Tenten has always struck me as a kunoichi in a simr position as Sakura(stronger teammates and wanting to be stronger), but I always liked her. She didn''t seem bitter, or unkind, but she wants to be one of the strongest kunoichi in history, and I can admire that. Since we don''t know much about her family and she never mentions them, I reasoned her need to prove herself might''vee from her own personal drive, possibly an extension of a less than ster home rather than a wonderful and stable home environment. Like someone who only has their job because nothing else fulfills them as much. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 KURENAI Observational Log: W:11 D:02 67/? Personal Notes: I can''t say that it''s entirely due to Summer Fox''s request, but I''ve been having a lot of anal sex. At first, it was simply about instructing him on the finer points of having safe and pleasurable anal intercourse, since then, it''s morphed into more. I can''t me him too much. I''ve always liked getting stuffed from the back and he''s a good student; always eager. I may have to repeat instructions at times, but once he gets it, he does it to perfection and of course, the thing that he''s doing to perfection is making me cum from taking it in the ass. Now we both enjoy it when he floods my ass with no less than two loads of his hot cum. He knows how to y with my sphincter during vaginal intercourse, how I like my ass cheeks kneaded and pulled, how to angle his thrusts so it rolls the thinly veiled neighbor that is my sexual organ as his cock draws out the best friction, how to man-handle my body by the neck, ass cheeks, or using my arms for leverage when he''s pounding my rectum into the mattress; how to tug on my hair until my entire body just feels like a gigantic erogenous zone made for his pleasure. So, yeah, I really can''t me him for teaching him how I loved to be fucked. Of course, I exined to him the importance of lubrication and the one I use not only aids in preventing tearing and other injuries from the rapid pumping, but also eliminates infections. I made sure he understood the different types of lubricant and that anal sex should only be done after proper preparation or the risk of injury and infection is high. His knowledge base on sex is also getting better It''s getting to the point where I''m just it''s not quite practice, nor is it quite lovemaking, or even just fucking I feel like he sees me now intimately. Kami, how did I get here? NARUTO It''s Saturday morning and despite having to face Tenten for Zabuza''s Kubikiribchter in the evening, Naruto crosses his paired index and middle fingers before him, concentrating on amassing every ounce of Chakra he can feel within him and bringing it to the precipice of his tenketsus. As he builds the acidic influx of raw power to painful heights, he holds his raging spirit-energy there. Crouched as he was crying out gutturally in Iruka-sensei''s backyard until he couldn''t stand the pain any longer, he emphatically activates, "Taj Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Nearly the entirety of therge back yard and even parts of the roof erupt into a massive puff of thick white smoke. There''s so much puffy white gas it takes nearly two minutes for it to clear with the wind, unveiling at least two hundred clones of Naruto. Though proud, a weak and depleted Naruto lets out a gasp. Since he distributed all his chakra equally, he knows he''s not actually out of chakra, but it still feels far less than what he''s ustomed to. Like every morning since Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke-teme left, therge group of Narutos all search the seal within for the power of Kurama''s chakra. While not an exact science, splitting his entire reserve with this many clones makes Naruto feel like thin ss, easily broken with a single punch. However, when he calls on Kurama''s outrageous amount of chakra to replenish twice what he used, he and his nearly two hundred clones feel twice as strong as his base level. Though he still hasn''t seen this red tail of chakra Naru-nii told him about, Naruto does take a moment to enjoy the morning, feeling excited by his training regiment and the results he sees every day. Looking around, he spots a few clones with red eyes and fierce whiskers, but not a single clone loses himself to the chakra. "All right," Naruto calls out once he''s fully reinvigorated. "Everybody on this side, head to the waterfall. You know what to do and good luck!" There''s a slurry of shouts and, "ossu!" before two-thirds of his clones all take to the trees. "Now, I want all of you over here to keep studying Finjutsu. I opened all the scrolls about Finjutsu in Iruka-sensei''s house, so if you don''t have a scroll to study, head over to the library." Normally, telling any Naruto to read would prompt a disgusted look on his face, however, Finjutsu was different. It didn''t feel like reading. It felt like remembering something he''d simply forgotten. He just understood it like nothing else and couldn''t get enough of it. "Mnn," Naruto hums looking at the remaining twenty-five. "Ten of you get to that sweatshop in the civilian sector and keep learning how to be a pro tailor." "Ossu!" they cry before rushing toward the fashion district of the civilian sector. "Don''t forget to henge as a civilian!" Naruto shouts at the ten versions of himself rushing away before turning to the remaining fifteen. "The rest of you, we gotta work those jobs we got if we ever want to buy a pair of Asuma-nii''s chakra des. While Sakura and I do D-ranks, one of you go back to the janitor job at the theater, three to the three restaurant jobs we got as a dishwasher. I know they suck but after a few months of that, we could be promoted to serverdon''t forget to tell them where the best ramen in Konoha is. Ah, and that one gig collecting garbage. The rest of you look for more work. With the Chnin Examsing up, a whole bunch of shops are looking to hire for the rush of peopleing in. You already know cash jobs are the best so make me proud!" "Ossu!" they yell before they head out. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Alone in the early morning sunlight of Iruka''s wooded backyard, Naruto chuckles at the idea ofmanding his clones like the Hokagemands his shinobi, then settles to a serious demeanor. While the clones can transfer back physical experience, like muscle memory, they can''t transfer back physical strength gained in the repetitive experience. Naruto has to gain physical strength on his own, and so, despite facing Tententer in the day, Naruto starts his physical conditioning. Naruto meets with Sakura and they train together. SAKURA Like Sakura expected, Inohenge''d as Narutoused herrge orange toy to bring her to orgasm, though the size took some getting used to. Sakura had asked Ino why she bought such arge vibrator, going so far as to even cite a few studies she''s read on her newly found sexual awakening that points out how little size matters. "Penis size doesn''t necessarily affect sexual function like orgasms or sexual drive. It''s the expectation''s of penis size that drives anxiety and dissatisfaction more than physical function." Ino may have agreed but she gave no clear answer as to why she bought a vibrator that''s on therger side. Even with a kunoichi''s mastery over their body''s flexibility, it took Sakura a week to be ustomed to the size before she can enjoy it as much as everything else Ino''s done. It''s not that Sakura enjoys this activity with Ino-Naruto, but what else can she do without the photos. She''s earned five and in the two weeks before Sasuke-kun''s return, there''s only four more to go. Sakura knows Ino''s whole n is to make her feel so good she''ll admit that she doesn''t need her love for Sasuke-kun to feel good. Sakura knows Ino is diluting her love for thest Uchiha using Naruto''s face, but it won''t work. Though Sakura has topartmentalize quite a bit to separate the Naruto Ino henges as with the Naruto she trains with, she''s intelligent enough to do it. It helps that training with Naruto is so grueling, making it nearly impossible tobine her teammate Naruto, with the Naruto she moans with every orgasm. She will admit it''s a little tougher not to think about the sexual activity she''s done with his look-a-like when he''s sweating and heaving. ''It can''t be helped,'' her mindments. On top of Ino using his face and making her say his name when she orgasms, Sakura trains with him every day. They''ve been training together for months now and in that time, Sakura is happy to learn that she doesn''t hate him, or even dislikes him. He''s so focused on bing stronger and getting better every day, she can''t help but admire that about him. ''He beat a Jnin,'' her mind constantly reminds her in disbelief. No matter how it happened, that felt like the most unexpected moment in shinobi history. How can Sakura see her teammate and hate him as she once had after the Wave mission? He can set her off sometimes but training with Naruto has be such a normal part of her life and she doesn''t mind it one bit. It''s even easier when Kurenai-sensei is around. It''s clear to Sakura that Kurenai-sensei isn''t put off by Naruto in any way; even when he asks dumb questions. Sakura had tried to apologize once on his behalf, but when the beautiful sensei responded, ''why would he need to apologize, Haruno-chan? I''m a sensei and he''s a student. Obviously, I want to answer anything he''s unsure of so he, and his team can always return home safely.'' Sakura was blown away by something so simple. To Kurenai-sensei, Naruto was just a fellow leaf nin; not someone annoying who is an impediment to her love. Just a ninja like everyone else. Kurenai-sensei simply wants Naruto to be his best. ''No, she wants everyone to be their best. And that''s all that matters to her.'' As the raven-haired Jnin is more verbose in her attention to them, Sakura has really enjoyed the moments Kurenai-sensei is with them. Unlike Kakashi-sensei who allows Team 7 to make mistakes before he voices how they should change it, Kurenai-sensei asks for their thoughts during missions, actions or decisions before suggesting other possible choices and how they might develop. She also talks about the history of techniques and how they''ve evolved through the years as well as what techniques to expect from specific regions. Sakura always knew the shinobi world wasrge, but reading it in a text manual and hearing it from a first-rate Jnin were two entirely different things. Sakura now understands why Ino admires this woman so much. Aside from being beautiful, Kurenai-sensei is a strong positive role model who genuinely believes in the future generation that will inherit Konoha''s Will of Fire. After two weeks with Kurenai-sensei, Sakura earnestly enjoyed identifying with a woman so much stronger than her. It''s why nearly all the kunoichi look up to Tsunade-sama of the Legendary Sannin. In such a male-driven world, it can be amazing to witness proof that kunoichi can be just as strong if not stronger than shinobi. Tsunade-sama may not be in the vige, but it''s also wonderful to look up to Kurenai-sensei. It makes Sakura more attentive and train to her limits every day, which is never hard with a teammate like Naruto. Before they split up for their specialized training, Sakura asks Naruto, "are you going to use that technique on Tenten-chan? I get why you don''t want her to have Kubikiribch but please tell me you can win without shredding her muscle fibers like you did with Zabuza''s." Naruto turns to her as they walk down the dirt path toward the market. It''s a beautiful day as he gazes at the blue sky and answers, "hopefully I won''t have to but I won''t know until we fight. I''ve gotten pretty good at making it stronger or weaker though." "I suppose it''ll be fine with Kurenai-sensei there," Sakura mentions before asking, "you spend time at her house, right?" "Yup," Naruto answers her with a wide grin. "Have you ever seen Asuma-sensei there?" Naruto tilts his head like he does when he''s thinking before answering, "in the beginning, sure. He had dinner with us oncethat was pretty nicebut he hasn''t been over since. Why?" "Um," Sakura voices, before wondering if she should inform Naruto of her''s and Ino''s intention of getting Asuma-sensei and Kurenai-sensei together. ''It might be beneficial to include Naruto if he''s always over Kurenai-sensei''s house,'' her mind points out. "Never mind. It''s nothing," she tells him, realizing he would probably ruin such a delicate situation somehow. "If you want toe over, I can always ask," Naruto suggests with hopeful glee. Though tempted, she shakes her head, "maybe next time." To her surprise, he just leaves it at that and when they split up, she meets Ino in her home. Though she didn''t leave with a photo, she did leave with a wide smile and a nice tingle throughout her perky form. Sakura has taken to returning some of Ino-Naruto''s attention just to frustrate Ino further. Leaving Ino hot and bothered is her only avenue of rebellion and she does it every day now. INO Even if it was slower, running through the forest was easier than the chakra concentration necessary to hop from tree branch to tree branch, but an aroused Ino finally made it to the half-mile-long waterfall. As she expected, she found a bunch of half-naked Narutos training in a way that was never exined to her. She can clearly see a ssh of water every time they all cry out in unison but in her horny state, she cares very little about his training and more about his sexual organ. Ino walks on the water''s edge before nervously calling out, "uh, hey! Naruto? I mean the real one," she rifies looking from the left of the Naruto buffet line to the right. One calls out, "Ino-chan?" Then her name migrates from one clone to the next until finally, one Naruto jumps down, naked but for his shorts with his wet muscles gleaming in the afternoon sun. The rushing sound of the waterfall is as hypnotic a sound as the sight of his bare-chested tanned body, making frustrated Ino throb between her legs. "Hey, Ino-chan," Naruto starts with a bright smile. Ignoring her state of arousal, hements, "I heard your team is back together," and Ino sobers some at the mention of her team. After nearly two weeks away, Chji rejoined Team 10 a week ago. Despite how much he tried to act as if nothing had changeddespite his credible n-rted excuses for his long absencehe couldn''t fool Shikamaru, Asuma-sensei, or her. He was far more aware to resemble that lovable fatass he once was. He looked like he survived a traumatic experience and the world just wasn''t what it was anymore a feeling she can easily rte to. While Asuma shrugged it off, it clearly bothered Skikamaru. Ino had her mask so she wasn''t worried about giving anything away, and the way he was acting, it didn''t seem like he would say anything either. It took a few days, but when they were finally alone, he immediately beggedhands, knees, and forehead on the ground, beggedfor her forgiveness. "I didn''t think- You have to believe I never wanted something like that to happen never to you," Chji cried. "You''re like family to me and I I just I''m so so sorry Ino-chan! From the bottom of my heart, I''m so sorry!" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Ino wanted to cry along with him, but thanks to Kurenai-sensei, she truly felt past it. Kurenai-sensei helped her get better, so she told the crying prostrating boy to get up. "I''m not sure when I''ll forgive you, Chji, but I don''t hate you-" "I hate myself," Chji interjected but Ino quickly responded, "well, you''re not allowed to! I''m the one who was hurt, and I refuse to add a teammate who hates himself on top of that. If you want to do right by me then train. Train hard and don''t let this happen again." "It''ll never happen again," Chji assured her. "You have my word." "Are you okay," Naruto asks, bringing her out of her thoughts to see he was worried about her. Though he didn''t need to, she still thought it was nice of him to ask, and answers, "I''m okay, thanks." "If you want to talk about it, I''d listen," Naruto offers, moving a step closer for emphasis, and making her recall why she came out here in the first ce. Though the urge had dulled, Ino reasoned there was still enough; ''plus, I already ran all the way out here. It wouldn''t make sense to go back just because I''m a little calmer.'' "Thanks but I''d rather not," Ino tells him with a reassuring smile. "I just want to move on with my life." "Yeah, I totally agree," Naruto happily conveys. "You can''t ever let bad stuff keep you down, you know? Or else they win." "Is that how you got through it? All the bad stuff, I mean," Ino asks, thinking of all the hate he sees every day. "Mnn," he hums with a nod as he adds, "that, Ji-chan, Teuchi-jiji and Ayame-nee-chan, Iruka-sensei and training." Looking up at all the clones erupting sshes of water from the rushing cascade of water, Ino asks, "is that what all this is? Training?" Nodding, Naruto wonders aloud, "didn''t Asuma-nii tell you?" "Asuma-nii?" Ino quirks her brow. "Yeah. He''s been helping me with my training. I thought he might''ve told your team." "No, I knew he was helping, I just didn''t know you called him Asuma-nii," Ino exins. "Oh, yeah," Naruto says with a shrug. "I''m really d you came by. Um, do you think it would be okay if I came to see you sometime, like at the flower shop or somewhere else?" Smiling, Ino easily detects an opportunity to y and asks, "Naruto-kun, are you asking me out on a date?" "Wha? No," Naruto stutters, unsure if he should or shouldn''t. "No, I mean- not that I wouldn''t- Well, I uh, was thinking-" "Because as a rule, I generally expect the men who ask me out to bring flowers and or chocte, and be fully dressed," Ino jokingly stiptes. With sad brows and a pout, she asks, "don''t you think I deserve flowers and choctes?" "I," Naruto tries to backpedal, searching his brain for reassuring words. "I, yes! I mean, of course, you deserve men- I mean, flowers! And choctes!" Ino holds in her bubblingughter as he nervously adds, "I was only- because you remember we liked it- friends, I mean. I mean, we would like it if we were friends!" Ino lets herughter free and a fatigued Naruto lets out an overly worn exhale, mumbling, "Ino-chan" "Sorry, sorry," Ino says, clear the corner of her eye. "I was only teasing. Yeah, we can hang out." "Really!" Naruto lights up. She nods with a satisfied smirk, to which he adds, "Sweet! I''m training right now but maybe I could ask Kurenai-sensei if you cane over for dinner. Or you cane over when Haku and I have dinner! We eat together all the time since he likes to make my favorite-" "Are you guys ever going to kiss!" Both blonds hear yelled over rushing water from the wood ramp above. All the clones stand huddled, spying, and one clone yells, "we''re tired of waiting!" Ino is suddenly aware of the audience as Naruto yells with a pointed finger, "who said any of you can take a break!" "Ah,e on boss! Don''t be so stingy and show us how it''s done!" They yell andugh. "Whoever said that, don''t make mee up there!" Turning to Ino, Naruto says, "here, follow me." Without a word, she follows him as they run over the water, getting wet for several minutes by the waterfall''s ssh-back. In that time it made her remember thest time they were together in which she was following him. ''He was fully naked by the end of that trip,'' she thinks, and quite forcefully, those memories along with her earlier sexual frustration re-ignite her sex. ''We were bothpletely naked,'' she vividly recalls, picturing him plowing her walls and painting them white. When he stops suddenly, she nearly runs into him. If her hand hadn''t gripped his shoulder, her sensitive chest would''ve definitely pressed wonderfully against his strong back. Instead, one of his arms takes her around the back while the other scoops her up by her knees and she''s suddenly held against his warm strong chest, princess style, before he jumps through the rushing wall of water. Panicking, Ino wraps her arms around his neck with the expectation they would hit a solid wall, however, they ssh through the torrent of water and hends confidently in the moderately sized cavern behind the waterfall. Ino opens her eyes to the privacy of the simple circr cave that looks like it''s been scooped out by argedle. Behind the rushing waterfall, in a darker cavern, a hot and hard Naruto is half-naked and holding her to him like a princess ''Yeah, I''m triggered I''m triggering fuck,'' her hazy mind states as her body heats up, softens and lubricates. Ino can''t think but for the vivid memories of their amazing times of incredible pleasure, growing more aroused. ''I know this scent,'' she recalls his intoxicating aroma along with the pounding motion that mixed their secretions. Alone, in his arms, hot and wet, she looks at him dazed, and dumbly reveals, "you made me wet." It''s as if Naruto only realized then that jumping through the waterfall would make her wet. His profuse apology is on the tip of his tongue until he notices her flush cheeks, lidded eyes, her bitting her plump, lower lip, and her rxed squirming. Naruto felt his dick twitch and swell. He can feel her heartbeat and the way she tightens her legs, he answers instead, "I know how to fix that." ''Oh, Kami does he,'' her body screams. Suddenly feeling flush and soft, Ino holds him tighter, pressing her face beside his, wondering, ''he''s so warm.'' Feeling her juices trail back to her bottom cheeks, rather than voice what herher region is aching for, Ino simply nods, ''yes,'' against his face as she breathes him in. Naruto walks further away from the rushing water to the rounded end of the cavern. He sets her down but he doesn''t let her paper-thin knees fold as he holds her against him. His hands keep her steady as they run hungrily up and down the silhouette of her figure. Her nipples stiffen to stone teats as her lean presses her bosom against his hard chest. "Ino-chan?" he softly calls. The heat and hunger of his strong hands cull all the stress in the arc of her lower back and love handles and patiently spreads a hyper-pleasant tingle up her spine and down her trembling legs as she answers, "y-yeah?" When his hands skillfully drag and distorts the firm bubble of her butt before grabbing her cheeks, pulling her flush against him, feeling his raging hard-on against her humid crotch, Naruto kneads her pliant cheeks over her skin-tight shorts as he asks, "don''t you normally wear leg bindings under your purple skirt?" With his grip, he easily grinds himself against her rapidly drenching vagina as she mindlessly mumbles, "mm-hhmnn." She knew why she wore her white, stic fit, athletic shorts and clearly he does as well as he whispers in her ear, "these are much easier to take off." His impregnating words in her ear is all her mind and sex need to flood her hot contracting quim with excessive lubrication. Ino was burning for him now, and couldn''t help the whimpered moan before she pleads, "Naruto I need" "Ino" He moans as his hand dips inside her stic white shorts. Just feeling his hot hand cup her dtingbia and erect clitoris, her knees buckle and her arousal rockets to fearful heights. Driven by vivid memories of the past and certainty of how this will end as well, all reason is lost and her wet need was as great as it was near at hand. "Narutooooo." Ino moaned fearfully, wondering if she might survive the rupture of her ever tightening pleasure coil. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Naruto wanted to taste her juicy snatch but she was blushing humidly, breathing quickly and he couldn''t resist the nearly painful look on her beautiful face. She holds on his shoulders as he peels her white shorts enjoying the sight of her juices zing the entirety of her inner thighs. She trembled when she felt hisrge head press against her sodden center, ready to spread her wet pink line into a wide dripping O. "I missed you Ino-chan," Naruto whispers into her ear, gently peppering the side of her face with kisses in hopes of calming her down as he slowly slides into the buttery warmth of her juicy love glove. Though he wanted to calm her down some, when he whispers hotly in her ear, "I missed my Ino-hime," her brain melts as she instinctively squeezes his meat in. Ino moans gutturally as his imposing crown feels like it''s burrowing in every one of her pleasure zones at once, beautifully stuffing her wet heat deeper than she felt space for until he was fully inside her tightness. "My pretty little Ino-hime is so tight for me," Naruto moans in her pregnable ear and her trembling arms squeeze his neck tighter as he slowly withdrew every inch of thick meat from her sensitive snatch, making her head swim in euphoria and eyes cry. Ino shakes her head no, as he stops at her entrance, thinking, ''I''m not going to make it, I''m not going to make it, I''m not going to mak-'' "KUH!" Her head snaps back at his full thrust, stuffing himselfpletely as her quivering quim snaps shut around him. Her mind explodes with undiluted euphoria, seizing and shocking her entire body in boundless pleasure. She''s vaguely aware her climax squirting on Naruto as she suffers happily in his embrace. Ino wasn''t sure how long she came for but other than her buzzing fatigue, nothing changed when she regained awareness. They were still inside the round cavern behind the waterfall, Naruto was still throbbing hard and he was still inside her. zed eyes turn to his affectionate face, looking at her adoringly before he takes her pink lips. He kisses her deeply and her giddy mind returns it just as happily. ''He''s so good,'' she thinks as he ys masterfully with her mouth, sucking and biting perfectly to entice but never crossing the line of too much. It amazed her before she saddens when he pulls away. She only had time to pout before he asks, "can I finish inside my beautiful Ino-hime?" His brows are knitted in withheld pleasure and she can tell he''s been enduring it this entire time, reflexively squeezing him a bit. She leans in and though scared for her sanity, she fearfully rewards him as she whispers, "fuck me Naruto- AAHH!" she yelps, cut off by his deep thrust. Leaning back to bnce theirbined weight and for more leverage, he pumps into her repeatedly ripping a mewling moan from her hoarse throat with every thrust. The pleasure ring at the pit of her stomach expanded frightfully fast and before she could tame her expectations, her taut tank of pure bliss ruptures, over-saturating her entire system with electric ecstasy. Despite her moaning bliss, Naruto keeps pumping hisrge fiddling member, keeping her in euphoric paradise until the mercy of his climax plunged her into cognitive darkness, illuminating it to pure white. Ino only felt the moment a massive amount of his hot seed flooded her quaking walls before her pupil-less blue eyes roll back and she passes out. Eventually opening her eyes, a tingling Ino feels warm and safe. She''s still clothed in her purple high neck crop-top blouse and purple apron skirt but her white shorts were around one ankle and she''s restingfortably atop of Naruto, her head cozily under his and on his chest. Despite the now oddly falling cold water beside them, she was toasty warm against him, feelingpletely at ease in the world. She could go back to sleep but knew she needed to get back. With great effort she extricates herself, waking him up, but rushing away with a quick goodbye kiss, she''s jumping through the unevenly falling water. Looking behind her in her sprint away, the water looks like it''s being broken apart somehow by the clones. HAKU "May I see you tomorrow, Yuki-kun," the polite boy asks. With an easy smile and consenting bow, Haku leaves the helpful silver-haired boy to meet Kurenai-san. It hasn''t been long since his wee party and Haku is in awe of his life now. He''s meeting with Kurenai-san in the market to buy a few ingredients for dinner with their endearing blue-eyed blond and they''re nearly done when a rxed-looking shinobi with brown hair under his bandanna, brown eyes, and a small senbon between his lips walks up to Kurenai-san. Though the man was very subtle, Haku didn''t like the way he gazes at her. ''This is Naruto-kun''s lover,'' Haku mentally asserts as Kurenai introduced him as Shiranui Genma. Haku inclined his head slightly before taking a territorial step closer toward Kurenai-san, a move both jnin notice. When Kurenai-san asked for a few minutes and to go ahead without her, Haku simply states, "I''ll wait for you just up ahead, Kurenai-chan," eying the ever collected Genma before he leaves. It isn''t until they''re both in the privacy of Kurenai''s home, putting away the groceries before preparing dinner, that Kurenai asks him, "what was that?" Haku doesn''t turn to her as he takes Naruto''s steak out of the freezer to thaw before asking, "what do you mean?" "Don''t even try that on me, Haku-kun," Kurenai sternly tells him. When the beautifully feminine boy turns to her, she asks, "please, exin yourself." Haku sheepishly admits, "at first it was simply for diversionary purposes. If others assumed I was interested in you, they would be less inclined to believe you were spending time with Naruto-kun. And if you deny anything going on between us, you wouldn''t be lying to your friends." Stern red eyes never waver as Kurenai nods before responding, "at first?" "I ultimately felt I was protecting Naruto-kun''s love-" "Naruto doesn''t love me," Kurenai quickly asserts. "Doesn''t he? It isn''t outside the realm of possibility," aposed Haku returns. "But forgive me if I have it wrong. It''s just you both seem-" "We are not anything more than what we are," Kurenai quickly responds. "It isn''t one thing or another. It just is." Haku eyes her just as genially as he is enchanting before asking, "then, would you be opposed if he dated Hinata-chan?" At her surprised look, Haku adds, "it''s quite clear the girl is in love with him, near the point of worship, which I approve of, and with some more emotional maturity, I''m sure he may grow to love her as well." "Haku-kun" she groans with mild agitation. Kurenai rubs the bridge of her nose as she exins, "that can''t happen." Kurenai briefly exins the Hyga n and the hard situation Hinata-chan was born into. "The n, especially her pig of a father, would never allow their union. I''m asking you not to do anything that would hurt her needlessly. Facing the truth at some point in the future will be horrible enough; giving her too much hope for feelings that will never be will only hurt her that much more." "I see," Haku solemnly states. "To be clear, I simply want Naruto-kun to be happy. At the moment, you bring him the most joy, as he seems to bring out the same in you." Kurenai doesn''t say more and Haku hopes she''s reying his words in her mind but the boy couldn''t be more amused when the subject of their conversation runs into Kurenai''s home. Well before dinner, an obviously aroused Naruto rushes into the kitchen and when Haku assures Naruto he can handle dinner preparations alone, Naruto carries a blushing and weakly protesting Kurenai-san upstairs. The rhythmic creakinging from Kurenai''s bedroom brings a smile to Haku''s face as well as a boy with round sses to his mind. Having seen the lengths Naruto trains for those he deems his precious people, Haku knows he can''t fail him. Because failing Naruto-kun means also failing Zabuza-sama. And that he will not do. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 NARUTO Whileying on Kurenai''s couch, Naruto dispels his clones three at a time, thirty seconds apart and uses that entire time to listen to another one of Naru-nii''s stories. For the past few weeks, his future counterpart would recount some of his missions or talk about the things he missed the most, his Godfather, his teammates, and his friends. Shikamaru was aplete surprise to Naruto, and it was weird to hear Naru-nii describe someone Naruto knows as theziest person in the world, as a genius and a very caring person. He''s heard a bit about how amazing his friends areSakura''s crazy training, Kakashi-sensei''s wicked eye, how unbeatable Sasuke besa bit about Kakashi''s old teammates, but Naruto has also heard some about the deaths Naru-nii wasn''t strong enough to prevent. He already knows exactly how Haku was supposed to die, alongside Zabuza-jiji. Learning how Ji-chan died at the hands of a former student nearly did Naruto in with panic, followed by extremely reckless training. He was onlyforted by Naru-nii reminding him it hasn''t happened, and things are changing so there''s no reason to think that it will either. ''But what if it does happen,'' Naruto mentally yells. ''Then you do what you always have, get even stronger so you can stop it next time, because trust me, there will always be a next time. You be the strongest so you can protect those you love with everything you have.'' Naruto couldn''t understand how anyone could be so evil as to kill Ji-chan and it took Naru-nii several days of thirty to forty-minute sessions to exin his thoughts on evil. ''It took me a while to learn how to look underneath the underneath,'' Naru-nii admitted. ''Kakashi-sensei says that all the time,'' Naruto mournfully points out. ''Well, he''s right,'' the older Naruto chuckles. ''Every time Ie up against someone really crazy strong, and learn why they''re being so inhuman to others, it''s always because of something sad, like they lost someone they really loved, or a family, a n, and they couldn''t bear it. Like us, they got really strong because of it, but unlike us, they wanted to make others feel their pain; to make them pay. The problem with that is innocent people have nothing to do with it, and it''s like they''re in the way of the things these bad people desire, so they just remove or kill them, which breeds more hate and pain, pushing more people to do really horrible stuff and that cycle just continues.'' It''s how Naruto currently finds himself,ying on Kurenai''s couch as his clones dispel a triplet at a time while Haku and Kurenai prepare dinner. Focusing on Naru-nii''s voice instead of the headache, he listens to the third part of a long story: The Pain and Loss of the Uchiha n, along with the details of the noble n''s downfall. Naru-nii told him about the suspicion that befell the Uchiha after an enved Kurama was forced to attack Konoha; About the nned coup d''tat to overthrow Ji-chan; About Itachi, Shisui, and Shimura Danz''s partDanz, in particr, seems like the person who wanted all of this to happen. With care and respect, Naru-nii exined Itachi''s sacrifice and deal to make sure his little brother would always remain safe. He exined Sasuke''s misdirected desire to kill Itachi. And all of it took Naru-nii nearly three sessions to finish exining it. Unclear, Naruto asks, ''why did Tobi tell you all that, then just leave?'' ''He thought he was defending all the bad stuff Sasuke was doing,'' Naru-nii replies. ''Like I would understand Sasuke more if he exined how little Sasuke is actually in control of his destiny.'' ''Did you,'' Naruto questions. ''I mean, it doesn''t really sound right.'' ''Mnn, well, more stuff made sense, for sure, but Tobi didn''t truly know Sasuke, so he missed the thing that mattered the most.'' During many of these story sessions, Naruto understands Naru-nii like he understands Finjutsu, so he''s more confident when he picked out what mattered most to Sasukemattered like the way Nai-chan, Ji-chan, and Iruka-sensei do. Even if he and Sasuke sh and rival, Naruto always felt the avenger''s loss, so with reasonable certainty, Naruto mentions, ''he loved his brother more than anything.'' ''Exactly,'' Naru-nii chuckles. ''I know you want to be the one to reach Sasuke, just like Sakura-chan and Kakashi-sensei want to be the one to reach him; to save him from his hatred but I learned the hard way that there''s only one person who can reach him, and that''s his brother, Uchiha Itachi.'' ''Tobi gave up,'' Naruto thinks in blocks, like building a seal one segment at a time. ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii agrees. ''So, he only sees through the eyes of someone who''s given up,'' Naruto continues. ''Yeah.'' ''But we don''t give up,'' Naruto adds with a small though genuine smile. ''Hell no,'' Naru-nii emphasizes. ''We don''t run and we don''t go back on our word.'' ''Ninja build,'' Naruto adds happily. "Because that''s our Nind." ''Damn right,'' Naru-nii proims. ''I''m almost out. We''ll pick this up next time.'' ''Sure thing Naru-nii,'' Naruto bids before quickly thinking of tonight. ''Real quick, how do you think I should fight Tenten-chan?'' . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 144: Chapter 144 ''Hehe,'' Naru-niiughs. ''I have faith in you,'' is all he answers before leaving and Naruto smiles. He didn''t need more than that. No urate fortune could possibly be better than feeling Naru-nii''s faith in him. The way Naru-nii just gets him, is patient, and always believes in him, fills him with confidence. There''s no better inspiration and Naruto strives every day to get to that point faster to make Naru-nii proud. After an immensely satisfying dinner with three people he cherishes, Naruto gets ready to meet Tenten-chan, her father and her sensei in Training Ground 3. Though reeling from dispelling so many clones, some time to heal and food helped to reduce his head pain to a mild headache that''s gradually going away. "Herees a worthy opponent, Tenten-chan!" Until that moment, Naruto had forgotten how weird her sensei was, but Naruto couldn''t say he disliked the man. He just had too much positive energy not to like. "We haven''t formally been introduced, Naruto-kun. I am Konoha''s Sublime Green Beast of Prey, Maito Gai!" ''Huge eyebrows!'' Naruto mentally yells, before calling out his own, "my name is Uzumaki Naruto, the future and greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!" "Oh!" Guy calls with tight explosive fists as he shouts to the night sky, "let the power of our youthful lives explode!" "Sensei" Tenten mumbles embarrassed and Kurenai mumbles an equally embarrassed, "Naruto, don''t- don''t encourage this." Kurenai greets her fellow Jnin-sensei,ying out the rules of the challenge. "Should Genin Tenten win, Kubikiribch will be hers. Should genin Naruto win, Tenten is to be his personal shopper covering seventy-five percent of all his market needs-" Kurenai puts her hand up, cutting Naruto off before he can assert how little he cares about that. "However, rather than covering his market expenses, Naruto would prefer you never challenge him for Kubikiribch again. He''s exined his reasons and I find them to be sound." "What reasons!" Dny calls, eying Naruto with a curled lip of disgust. Though Tenten seems mildly startled, she smiles and shrugs as if fine with the amendment while her father continues, "my apologies, Kurenai-san, but I find it incredibly unprofessional to change the wager after it was agreed upon. This is uneptable and an affront to good business rtions!" "I see," Kurenai coldly states, taking a firm stance over the shorter weapons merchant. "Well, as Naruto doesn''t even want this to happen, you are more than wee to leave." Dny then asserts, "if we leave it''s because he broke the rules of the wager and should forfeit Kubikiribch as rpense." "You have two Jnin who would disagree with you," Kurenai counters with an edge without actually confirming with Guy-sensei. "And if you truly feel slighted, you are more than wee to take it up with Hokage-sama, as the civilian council will have no say in this wager between active Konoha shinobi. So what''ll it be, Dny-san?" Dny huffs and turns in eptance. Unsealing the great buster sword from a shy orange and blue scroll, Naruto hands Kubikiribch to Guy-sensei before he and Tenten-chan walk to the middle of the field. "You know if you want to practice with it, I don''t mind," Naruto begins to express to her when they are alone in the middle of the grass field. The night air whips around them and Naruto adds, "but I can''t let you have it." Smirking, she responds, "that''s nice of you, but once I beat you, I''ll practice with it whenever I want." "End it quick, Ten," they hear Dny yell, before Guy-sensei calls out, "begin!" Tenten hops back a fair distance as he hears the rubbing metal of shuriken, making Naruto hear Kurenai''s voice in his head asking him what she''s been trying to beat in his head for the past three weeks, ''did you analyze? Is the attacker long range or short-to-mid range? Does the attacker want to trick you?'' ''Long range,'' Naruto thinks as he dodges shuriken she urately shoots to keep him from closing the distance. When shends many paces away, she immediately takes out two scrolls. Unfurling them so they spin around her, she unseals a multitude of projectile weaponsto his evident surprisebefore sniping him with pinpoint uracy. Whipping out his kunai, Naruto dodges and parries a hail of sharp weapons being perfectly shot at his chest. Even as he runs to the side, she''s perfectly marking him and going all out from the very beginning. Without the time for Kage Bunshin, Naruto sprints for the nearest tree while parrying her attacks with his kunai. Ducking behind a tree that''s quickly stuffed with the puncturing ''taps'' of at least twenty weapons, he calls out, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" and fifty clones armed with kunai billow out from behind the tree, sprinting around to catch her from multiple angles. Though not necessarily surprised by his shadow clones, having already seen them on the waterfall, watching them try to outnk her from the left and the right all with kunai felt very different. Feeling the pressure, Tenten pops a squad of clones automatically as she easily punctures them repeatedly with her pinpoint uracy. Though she questions why his clones haven''t sniped her with their kunai. One clone unseals a Fma shuriken and tosses it to another clone right before she pops him. In one motion, the Naruto clone catches and throws therger shuriken perfectly at Tenten-chan before that clone is popped as well. Tenten smiles as she dodges therge weapon while simultaneously decimating his clones, calling out, "you''re going to have to do a lot better than that-" until she hears a pop behind her. Rotating her head to the extent of her neck''s range, she''s surprised to see the Fma shuriken was a henge of another clone before itunches a non-lethal kunai strike right to her thigh. It cries out, "gotcha!" making her smile confidently as she narrowly avoids a major injury. Though the kunai cuts into her leg a bit, it''s not deep enough to hinder her attack and she pops that clone as well before returning her lethal focus to the original Who she had no idea was thrown in the air by his remaining clones anding down on her, fist cocked, just as her face turns to him. Narutonds a powerful, gravity-assisted punch across her lovely cheek, spinning her whole body twice before she hits the grass floor face first. Tenten-chan is knocked out with one, brain-rattling, punch beforending sprawled on the floor. "Winner, Uzumaki Naruto," Guy-sensei calls. "Fuck!" Dny yells. "He cheated! That damn demon cheated!" "Dny-san, calm yourself," Kurenai orders him as Guy checks on his student. "Why!" He yells, "he obviously can''t be trusted! There''s no way he could''ve won!" "Regardless of your daughter''s impressive mastery over weapons, Naruto located and exploited her weakness of multiple fronts of attack," Kurenai states. "He did not cheat." "I agree," Guy states as he carries Tenten over to them with Naruto beside them. "She''s crazy urate," Naruto proims, extending his arms to look at his torn jumpsuit. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 145: Chapter 145 "You fought splendidly," Guy notes as Tenten-chan starts toe around. She winces when she tries to talk and realizes she''s been struck in the face nearly as hard as Lee-kun does. "Wha-" "Be calm, Tenten-chan," her sensei tells her. "We can talk about your strategyter, however, Naruto is the victor of this wager, but you shouldn''t feel ashamed! Your amazing and beautiful sensei has also lost many battles in his youth, but I never gave up and neither should you." "Yeah," Naruto adds. "You almost had me a bunch of times." "No," Tenten bemoans through her sore jaw, turning to her father. "Tou-chan" He simply shakes his head in undeniable disappointment before turning away from her. The weapons dealer observes Haku sealing Kubikiribch in the orange and blue scroll before leaving his daughter behind. Tenten hides her face in her sensei''s shoulder. Naruto stomps forward to yell at her asshole of a father for making her feel sad but Kurenai puts her hand on his shoulder and he refrains from chasing the man and punching him. "If she needs a ce to stay, please bring her to my home," Kurenai offers. As her father wouldn''t allow her to enter her home with the shame of her loss, Guy-sensei did bring Tenten to Kurenai''s house that night. Though Naruto couldn''t spend the night, he was happy Nai-chan cared enough to help Tenten. Despite how much stronger Naruto felt, he was still nearly done in by her impressive uracy, so rather than go to bed right away, Naruto and eleven clones practice the next step of creating the Rasen-shuriken. He wanted to know who his parents are and more than anything, he wanted to be strong enough to fight against the worst out there, because Naru-nii, said the ninja world is big and there''s a lot of weird fighters out there. KURENAI "You''re wee to stay here for as long as you need," Kurenai tells a glum Tenten with a bandage over her cheek. Tenten enters the spare bedroom without a word. "If you need anything, I''ll be down the hall." Finally setting her duffel bag down, she asks, " why does he have Kubikiribch?" "I''m sorry Tenten-chan," Kurenai starts. "I''m not at liberty to discuss that. It may be hard, but trust in your sensei-" "Please," Tenten calls emphatically. "I lost to a genin fresh out of the Academy. What has this whole year and a half meant if I can lose so easily I" her voice fades when Tenten realizes Kurenai-sensei has no reason to answer her; to help her make sense of her loss. But Tenten didn''t know Kurenai''s a strong inheritor of Konoha''s Will of Fire and leans against the door frame as the beautiful Jnin states, "this has less to do about Naruto and more to do with you. It seems to me you expect a lot of yourself and while that''s not a bad driving force to have, it can lead to adverse effects if you rely too heavily on it. The only thing you are responsible for is training every single day to extend your limits." "But I do," Tenten replies. "It''s impossible not to with a Sensei like Guy." "I can''t fault you there," Kurenai muses before stating, "maybe ask Guy-sensei on ways to round out your abilities. I wouldn''t be the Genjutsu Mistress if I only knew how to manipte one of our five senses. I need all five perspectives to be masterful and you are more than one thing. Taijutsu, Genjutsu, Ninjutsu, Finjutsu, Iry Ninjutsu, and on, and on. The shinobi world isrge and as Guy ultimately means to say, never give up, because Naruto surely doesn''t." INO Ino has a problem. Sex, lovemaking, fucking; Naruto is a lot better than she ever expected him to be and he consistently makes her pass out from mind-bending pleasure. His kisses, the way he whispers in her ear, the way he holds her, his all-around impressive manhood and the way he uses it on her ''either he''s a natural at sex or my psychosomatic trigger is working overtime to suffocate me in raw pleasure. Maybe it''s a bit of both?'' her mind reasons. Since they made their deal, she''s had sex with Uzumaki Naruto at least twice a week, and every time, she''s only able to make it to his first orgasm before passing out. They generally tend to have sex in that ever-widening cave behind the waterfall, but they''ve also had sex in her room when he visited her, his room in Iruka-sensei''s home, and even in his old apartment. The only time she ever survived two of his orgasms was when he fucked her in the ass first. ''It''s so humiliating,'' Ino mentally groans, as she''s always taken delight in her effect on men. Certainly, it can be annoying when some men don''t understand when she''s not interested, but at the end of the day, she''d rather have the attention than not. After all, it isn''t the flower''s fault for being so maic. Naruto is not the most attractive man she''s ever seen; especially standing next to Sasuke-kun or Hyga Neji. Naruto''s slightly above average in looks but nothing to write pages about. ''I should be dominating him,'' her mind yells. ''Wrapping him around my little finger. Under normal circumstances, if I even gave him a chance to date me, he should be thanking me for spending time with him!'' And yet, Ino''s knees automatically wobble whenever she sees him. Her breath quickens, her nipples stiffen, her womanhood steadily grows drenched, and her memories stuff her deep into heavy arousal. Certainly, Sakura hasn''t helped the irregr acuity of her arousal in any way. Since the pinkette''s been returning the attention every day, Ino always finds herself debating finding Naruto to relieve her heavy ache or not. There''s so much that goes into that decision; many questions that all center around her fear of why Naruto makes her feel so good when she doesn''t love him like she does Sasuke-kun. Yet, every time Ino leaves Naruto, she''s thinking about him, about herself, about possibilities, and about what she thinks she knows about real love. Her mother had once confessed she preferred the phrase, ''life-partner.'' . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 146: Chapter 146 ''While romance is most certainly an important part of love, it''s not the only part that matters, nor is it the most important part if you want to have a long loving rtionship,'' her mother once told her. ''Your father, the love of my life, is also my very best friend, and there are many times when a friend matters more than romance.'' Young as Ino waswith her fantasy life as Sasuke-kun''s future wifeshe easily disregarded her mother''s thoughtlessment, but Ino isn''t so innocent anymore. With Sasuke-kun returning in a few days, Ino''s finally ready to end this n for Sakura and possibly think of something more honest with Naruto a friendship maybe more? ''I must be going crazy,'' Ino mentally groans as she roughly rubs her symmetric face in frustration for her Naruto Sasuke-kun dilemma. While it''s true Naruto isn''t who she originally thought he was, sometimes he still feels like it. In many ways, he''s still the same as she remembers, but in a lot of other ways, he''s more The knock on her bedroom door brings her out of her thoughts as she hops out of bed. In her purple hotpants and tight top, Ino opens the door for Sakura and though she smells clean, Ino can see her pink-haired former friend and rival looks exhausted. ''In one study or another, she probably trains all day now,'' Ino thinks as shements, "you look nice." "I look like crap," Sakura mundanely corrects. "But nice looking crap," Ino adds with a smile. "Shut up," Sakura simply huffs. Ino hops on her bed and sits with her legs spread before patting the bed and adding, e here." Sakura removes her outerwear for her red hotpants and tight pink and white tank underneath. It''s not the pinkette''s favorite style of clothes but Ino traded a photo for her to wear it for the entire year and it was the easiest photo she ever earned. Sakura takes a seat between Ino''s legs before the tinum blond begins giving her a much-needed massage. Sakura doesn''t even care when she moans in delight. "So, with Sasuke-kuning back in a few days, I thought I may as well tell you how to earn thest two photos. As you can imagine, it''ll be harder than vibrator-sex with yours truly." "Let me guess," Sakura starts, dreading to say aloud, "you want me to have sex with Naruto." "Who''s my smart little girl," Ino jokes. "When did you figure out that''s how this ends?" "A week ago," Sakura sorrowfully answers. "When you asked if I could henge into someone else" Ino recalls. "I assume you thought I was preparing you mentally for him, so it''d be easier" "It''s not going to work, Ino," Sakura heatedly returns and Ino feels the pinkette''s muscles tense. "You can force me to be raped by anyone and I''m still going to love Sasuke-kun no matter what!" "Since I know how much you love to dere, ''no matter what, no matter what,'' we''re putting that theory to the test. You''re going to have sex with Naruto and as always you are more than wee to back out, even though you''ve already had sex with me multiple times." "Fuck, Ino!" Sakura nearly yells, trying to move away from Ino, but the Yamanaka wraps her arms around the pink-haired girl and doesn''t let go. Frustrated Sakura weakly adds, "I- I was really starting to not hate you again. Then you do shit like this!" "I wouldn''t be doing this if I didn''t like you-" "Is that why you''re raping me?" "It''s why I''m the one willing to hold up the mirror," Ino responds. "Because no one else will!" "And Naruto?" she asks. "I didn''t think it was possible but we''re in a pretty good ce. He can be annoying sometimes but I actually have a good opinion of him. Whether you can believe it or not, I like being his teammate. Having sex with him is going to ruin all that." Ino can believe it but it''s not as if they talk about Naruto a lot and so she answers, "first, remember you don''t have to do it-" Fed up with that empty titude, Sakura asks in frustration, "why do you keep saying that like this isn''t ckmail? You always say that and guess what? It doesn''t make it any less demanding." "You do have a choice you idiot," Ino calls, feeling her own edge. "And I may want you to have sex with him, but I want you to do it in a specific way." Pulling up short, Sakura slowly asks, "what do you mean?" "I want you to convince him it''s goodbye sex." "What?" she calls incredulously. "Kind of like a goodbye kiss, but with sex-" "Yeah I got that, but I don''t understand how you want me to-" "Listen," Ino interrupts. "I want you to tell him- no, to convince him that you can''t, nor will you ever, return his feelings, but you would like to give him something special in return. Make him understand that this is so you can both move on. You know you''ll hurt him by rejecting his feelings, but because he''s going to be a part of your life, it''s only fair you give him something special." "But that''s not fair! That makes no sense!" "Keyword, Sakura: Convince," Ino points out, regardless of how much sense it makes. "If he believes this is what you truly want, regardless of what you actually believe, then why would he doubt it?" "He''ll never fall for that," Sakura points out defensively. "Try!" A frustrated Ino pointedly asks, "Kami, how many times have you rejected him? How many Sakura?" "I don''t know," she slowly answers. "Hundreds, I guess." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 147: Chapter 147 "How many times have you hit him, and he keeps asking you out," Ino then asks, to which Sakura shamefully answers, "a lot-" "That''s my point," Ino argues. "It''s not exactly normal behavior. I''d almost say he''s obsessed," Ino says, though she knows it''s not as severe as Sakura''s obsession. "Even if you tell him it''s over, how likely is it that he''ll believe you more now, then before?" "So your solution is giving him my virginity?" "Don''t pretend I didn''t im thatnd before him," Ino asserts. "Remind Naruto that the earlier he begins to ept it''ll never happen between you two, the quicker he''ll eventually start noticing other girls." Ino''s heart beats a little faster at that. Despite, noting how much this ys in her favor, Ino convinces herself it has everything to do with Sakura shedding thest vestiges of innocence in hopes that what''s left will react better to the final prong of her n. Almost thinking aloud, Ino then asks, "what if Naruto misses out on the real love of his life because he''s pinning after you the entire time?" Her face crunches in confusion as Sakura asks, "why the hell do you even care about his love life?" "I don''t," Ino defends. "Th-this is just to convince him, is all." Shaking her head at the crisis before her, Sakura shakes her head in abhorrence, citing, "for days, I watched Naruto thinking this has been your n all along To force me to fuck the person Sasuke-kun hates the most. Even if you promise not to tell Sasuke-kun, and of course, I deny it to my grave, what''s to stop Naruto from telling everyone?" "Just make him promise not to," Ino answers. "He takes those pretty seriously." "How do you know," Sakura asks, tilting to look at the blond. "I was with Kurenai-sensei when she talked with Iruka-sensei about Naruto," Ino answers honestly. "Fine," Sakura sadly agrees, feeling hollow in the process. "I''ll be around if you-" "What are you forcing me to do for thest photo," Sakura sadly asks. "I want you to ask Sasuke-kun a question for me," Ino inly answers before they both go over various possibilities of how to go about convincing Naruto. NARUTO ''You cut the entire waterfall in half and you''re already practicing Rasenshuriken?'' Naru-nii awes, as he asserts, ''it hasn''t even been that long!'' ''What can I say,'' Naruto hums in happiness before adding, ''I''m just too awesome.'' Naruto is atop the waterfall, taking a lunch break with Haku as his clones continue to practice below. He''s seated crossed legged with his eyes close, seemingly meditating, so Haku doesn''t find it weird. ''Yeah, yeah, mister Awesome,'' Naru-nii chuckles to hear himself. ''Yeesh, I really can be like that. Tell me how the new technique feels and where it might be tough.'' ''Ne, before that can you tell me who my parents are and who my Godfather is?'' ''Well, I said after you learn Rasenshuriken,'' Naru-nii hums to himself. ''but you have been doing super amazing so how about I tell you half?'' ''Half?'' ''Yeah,'' his older self answers. ''And I''ll tell you the other half after you learn Rasen-shuriken. Deal?'' ''Deal!'' ''Cool. So, our surname name, Uzumaki,es from kaa-chan''s side of the family, as well as our n.'' "Uzumaki n," Naruto mumbles and he realizes he spoke aloud when the more patient eater, Haku, asks, "what was that, Naruto-kun?" "Ah!" Naruto coughs with an artificial smile. "Nothing. Just thinking about about starting my n, actually. Don''t mind me." Once Naruto closes his eyes, he asks Naru-nii, ''sorry, Uzumaki n, huh?'' ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii answers, happy to hear Haku in Naruto''s mind-echo. ''Kaa-chan''s name is Uzumaki Kushina, and we''re a lot like her, except she has long tomato-red hair.'' ''Uzumaki Kushina'' Naruto mentally repeats, trying to hold in his emotions and keep from tearing up. ''I bet she''s a total badass!'' ''Oh, man! You know it,'' Naru-nii asserts. ''And tou-chan?'' ''Sorry, Mini-me,'' Naru-nii cuts him off there. ''After you learn Rasenshuriken. But, your Godfather''s name is Jiraiya. He''s like a super strong legendary shinobi, but he''s also a super legendary pervert! He should be in Konoha after the second stage of the Chnin exams.'' ''Jiraiya-jiji,'' Naruto mentallyughs. ''Sweet! I can''t wait to meet him. This is like the best day ever!'' SAKURA Sakura and Ino rehearsed for far longer than Sakura felt was necessary. For nearly two hours they nned for different responses but Sakura felt the blond idiot gets to have sex with her. ''It''s the luckiest day of his life,'' she weakly thought. Ino pointed out to her he probably wouldn''t understand it as being lucky enough to have sex with the love of his life and further exined he prioritizes emotional bonds over his own physical gratification. Sakura couldn''t understand why Ino was so certain but it never hurt to be prepared. After a very deep exhale, Sakura knocks on Iruka-sensei''s front door and after a few moments, the ever shockingly beautiful Haku opens the door. With a warm smile, Haku tilts around a bit and calls, "it''s Sakura-chan," before they both hear a yelping, "Sakura-chan!" "We were just having dinner," Haku asserts, and Sakura blushes, wondering if the beautiful boy knows how adoringly domestic he sounds. Rushing to the door, Naruto adds, "you want to have dinner with us?" Smiling weakly, she simply shakes her head, but thanks them before adding, "Naruto, can we talk." After his quick, "of course," Sakura leads him to his old apartment. The building is dark and for the most part abandoned, however, between floors two and three, Naruto actually had to kick out some thugs who were harassing one of thest remaining, elder tenants. "Don''t let me catch you back here again!" Naruto yelled to the stumbling half beaten thugs. The unexpected one-sided fight between Team 7 and the four thugs actually put her in a slightly better mood, until they reach his old apartment. Once inside, Sakura was surprised to see how clean it all was. Fortunately his couch, and after she checked, his bed are still there as Naruto asks, "why are we here?" After much thought, Ino and Sakura had decided on his apartment because it was thest remaining solution to all her stiptions. To mentally get through having sex with Narutoa thought that sent an unpleasant shiver down her spineshe couldn''t do it in the privacy of her own bedroom because she''ll always be reminded of it every time she''s there; or in Iruka''s home, because not only is it wrong, she doesn''t want to remember that if she ever has to go to Iruka-sensei''s. A hotel room wasn''t an option either because she didn''t want to pay in any way for this, nor did she want to risk the possibility of being detected either going to oring from a hotel. Andstly, it''s highly possible the building will be razed to the ground, removing the location of this event forever. "We came here to talk," an evenly breathing Sakura starts. Luckily it''s dark enough she doesn''t have to clearly see him if she doesn''t focus her eyes, and hears him respond, "you''re acting kinda strange. Is everything okay? Is it" "Is it what," she wonders aloud. "Well, I know Sasuke''ll be back soon," he sullenly states, making her wonder when he stopped using ''teme'' to refer to Sasuke. "I can tell you''ve gotten stronger so I was thinking well, I thought maybe you didn''t want to train with me anymore." It''s a sad expression on his face that makes her focus. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 148: Chapter 148 ''That''s right!'' Sakura''s mind yells in realization. The entirety of her mind was so eclipsed with mental preparations to get this heinous act over with as fast as she can in order to forget and return to her Sasuke-kun, that not having to train with Naruto escaped her notice. Aside from the buzzing satisfaction of her many orgasms with Ino, training with Naruto was the most positive aspect throughout this entire envement. "Well, maybe it''ll be good for us to switch it up a bit," Sakura responds. At his weak smile, she tries to cheer him up by pointing out, e on, we''ll still be teammates, Naruto. Team 7 is finally reuniting. That''s a good thing." "Yeah," Naruto states with arger smile. "You''re right. Was that all you wanted to talk about? We didn''t have toe all the way out here for that even though I do kinda miss this ce," he adds looking around happily. Growing nervous, anxious, andbative at the same time, Sakura clears her throat before saying, "no actually. There''s something really important I want to say." "What''s up?" " I know you love me," Sakura starts shocking the rapidly blushing Naruto. "Wha- Lo-love? Sakura-chan, I-" "Save it," Sakura calls. "It''s pretty obvious. I already know, so, you don''t have to pretend, but it''s like I said, Team 7 is finally reuniting, and we''re here because I don''t want you to have those feelings for me anymore." Naruto shifts from one foot to the other, before he nervously asks, "uh, do you really know?" Shocked, Sakura asks, "did you actually think you were hiding it?" He slumps before slowly asking, "I uh, don''t get it I stopped asking you out and everything, so it''s fine." "It''s not fine, Naruto," Sakura asserts. She takes a deep breath beforemunicating, "I actually like training with you, but I don''t want to if you''re going to continue harboring romantic feelings for me. I just want to be friends and teammates and nothing more." She can see him swallow and step away. His fingers flex as he ims, "but- but we can totally be friends and teammates and I don''t have to-" "But you want more," she challenges him and he balks. "I know you''re in love with me, and since we''re teammates spending every day together, it''ll be hard to outright reject you so I- I thought of a solution." His confused eyes make her gulp nervously. "Come morning, you have to stop loving me. It''ll be hard, but you have to start and really try getting over me." "No," he retorts on reflex. "You will," she insists before adding, "and I''ll give you my virginity." Thatpletely takes him by surprise, so much so it''s nearlyical how much his eyes bulge. "Don''t think of it as a trade," she tries, defending the idea from his outright rejection. "Even though I know that''s how it sounds like, it really isn''t. I don''t know what I''d do if someone asked me to stop loving Sasuke-kun, but that''s what I''m asking you to do, so, because you do matter to me, I want to give you two things." "Sakura-chan you don''t-" "One," Sakura continues, cutting him off. "Is something precious to me that I only want to share with someone I care about, and two, the emotional freedom for you to move on. In this way, after tonight, I think we can move forward." "I can''t," Naruto inly states, slowly shaking his head and stepping away. "You can," Sakura asserts, grabbing his hand to keep him from leaving. When he tries to say, "you don''t have to-" she cuts him off, staring into his night eyes. "I''m doing this for myself as much as for you. I''ll feel content giving you something I''ll never be able to give anyone else. Let me give you this one night, then we can move on and our team will be better for it. Sex isn''t love, so, I won''t feel bad when Sasuke-kun and I eventually get together, and you''ll be free to fall in love with a girl who''ll actually love you back." "This isn''t you!" Naruto yells. "Who are you and where''s the real Sakura-chan?" "It''s me Naruto-baka," Sakura states, rolling her eyes. "Prove it!" "You only told me, Haku-san, and Kurenai-sensei where the real Kubikiribch is." He pulls up, before defending, "th- that doesn''t prove-" Sakura interrupts, "I know you used a special technique and chakra we''re not supposed to talk about during our Escort Mission to Wave." Close as they are she saw in his eyes that did it. Sakura takes the bold step of ending this by moving toward the bedroom, but he stops her just before entering the door. " I don''t get it," Naruto pleads, though he doesn''t outright yank his hand free from hers. "Why?" He asks, "why do this?" "I''ve already exined why," Sakura asserts. "This is the only way." "That doesn''t tell me anything!" Naruto calls. He takes a step closer as he hollers with conviction, "those sound like excuses to me!" Hoping to put him on the defense despite how urate she feels he is, Sakura asserts in her fiery way, "well excuse me if how I feel isn''t genuine enough for you!" "Sakura-chan," he calls with desperate attention. "I can''t stop loving you I won''t. Not until you make me understand this." "How many times have I said I won''t go out with you," Sakura uses. "How many times have I hit you? And you still don''t get it?" She doesn''t let him respond as his wide eyes try to realize where he might''ve erred. "Naruto, this is what I want to happen and like always, you''re not using your head." "That''s because my heart isn''t in my head," He casually responds before his face crunches in pain. "What you''re asking me to do hurts" Gulping in horror of the hurt on his face, Sakura fights the prickling heat in her eyes that lead before the tears and states, "fine, but understand this if you don''t do this I will hate you." "WHAT?" "I''ll hate you," Sakura repeats. "But-But that makes even less sense!" Naruto calls. "How can you hate me for not making love with you." "I''ll h-hate you," a weakening Sakura just repeats. "Pl-please, don''t," Naruto begs. "You can''t! We''re teammates!" "I''ll hate you," Sakura repeats, ignoring the way her voice croaks as she mentally curses Ino to the seven levels of hell. "I don''t understand! I want you to be with the one you love!" Sakura yells back, "I want that too!" "We don''t have to do this," Naruto assures her. "I can wait- I''ll wait! Even if it''s for the rest of my life! I''ll wait!" "It won''t happen, not now, not ever" Instead of allowing himself to be led into the bedroom, Naruto pulls her to him for a fierce hug. Feeling broken, he just hugs her and cries. ''He really loves me,'' she weakly cries herself, "Naruto" ''Oh Kami, if you cry, I''m going to cry too.'' When she thinks of how Ino is hurting them both, a tear streams down her cheek. When she thinks about the month-long cost of her love, more tears stream down her face. Naruto can be annoying, but she never wanted to hurt him, and yet here she is, forced to break his heart so her love can live. "I''m sorry, Naruto." Sakura wonders why this has to happen as she mechanically continues, "I''m sorry I couldn''t love you the way you love me." Her hollow voice adds, "I wish I did, but sharing this with you is important. It''s the end, and it''s what we both need." After many moments of painful silence and sniffing, his voice is so detached when he asks "will you give me some time?" It actually startles Sakura how lifeless he sounded. She feels like she gutted him and there''s nothing left. "An hour," she tells him before moving into the bedroom. "I''ll wait for you here." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 NARUTO "So you really want this?" "I do," she answers. In his old apartment, in the dark, Naruto and Sakura face each other in his nearly empty and cold bedroom. They don''t need more than moonlight streaming through the window to see each other. Naruto''s sad eyes don''t detect any doubt in Sakura''s stern determination. "You want me to touch you everywhere?" Hoping she might back down in order to retain a shred of his innocent heart for her, Naruto adds for unnecessary rity, "your breasts, your ass, your pussy?" Sakura hadn''t expected him to be as crude as he is straightforward. ''While technically urate names, he could still tone it down and say my flower, bottom, or chest.'' Still, Sakura answers, "y-yes." Taking amanding step forward, he asks, "and if I kissed you?" Thinking of her month-long training with Ino henge''d as Naruto is the only reason she''s not panicking. Sakura couldn''t believe she actually gained practical experience in kissing Naruto as she confidently answers, "I''d kiss you back, obviously." "If if I kiss you like I love you?" "That''s why we''re doing this," Sakura voices delicately. "For a better tomorrow, a better team, I want you to have this one night. Tonight will be y- our one lifetime" Fighting the log lodging in his throat, Naruto weakly concludes, "and then it''s over." "Then it''s over," Sakura repeats, finding it hard to stomach the hurt projected on his baby face. Naruto''s feet move with reserved purpose and he enters Sakura''s personal space. His right footnds between her feet so she can feel his hot thigh between hers and his right-hand rests on her waist while his left-hand digs into his pocket to retrieve an item. Naruto hears Kurenai''s voice in his mind guiding him not to rush stimtion and to allow his partner to be used to the idea for a better connection, a better engagement, and overall results. Sakura stopped breathing for a couple seconds as she hadn''t expected him to be so assertive. Considering everything she''s done with Ino and how hurt he is, Sakura was expecting to hold his hand throughout what her analytical mind calctes to be a short two, maybe three pump experience. ''He feels really warm,'' her nervous mind notes before realizing, ''I''m actually letting him touch me! What''s that,'' her mind finishes as Naruto pulls a moderately sized squeeze tube from his pocket. "There''s no running water so I brought a bucket of water and a washcloth for cleaning," Naruto informs her as he shamefully delights in the warm sensation of her against him, despite the grand insufferable ache in his breaking heart. "I want you to use this," he states showing her the squeeze tube he purchased. It''s the level above the one Nai-chan likes to use. This version has a rxing agent for first time anal yers. "What is it," Sakura curiously asks tilting her head to read, ''Oil-Based,'' and, ''Bottom Butter.'' "Lubricant," Naruto answers. Still hoping she might back out, he adds, "for your butt." Humored, Sakura wryly informs him, "Naruto, I don''t know if you know this but that''s not where you have sex. It''s actually more toward the front- You know? Don''t worry, I''ll show you." Naruto ndly assures her, "I know where it is. This is for your ass because I don''t want it to hurt if we have anal sex too." Naruto was bluffing of course. If she asked for it, he would, of course, oblige, but, if anal sex doesn''t scare her into stopping, he isn''t sure anything will. Sakura thought being so close to each other with his firm hand on her waist and his leg between hers was shocking, but her green eyes bulge at his mention of anal sex. "You- you want to put it in my ass?" Staring achingly at the spoiling love of his life, Naruto answers, "you said you''d give me your virginity." Aghast with clear shock, Sakura yells back, "yeah, the front, not the back! That''s- That''s disgusting!" "I don''t want to stop in the middle if we go that far, Sakura," he states, squeezing her waist for emphasis, making her breath hitch. "Wha-" Sakura grasps at any coherent thought in her brain and attempts to ask, "I- really, Naruto? That?" Naruto shrugs, offering her a way out, "or we don''t have to do this." Sakura''s jaw tightens as she sternly stares at his sad eyes. Thinking of her photo, her Sasuke-kun, she tries, "but in the butt? Are you some kind of pervert?" Naruto can''t muster more than a nonmittal shrug before expressing, "the only thing I want you to do is be vocal. Tell me if I do something you like, tell me if I do something you don''t like, and ask if you want me to do something, including anal. That''s it." "But in the ass?" Turning his neck to look out the window, Naruto wonders if this will truly be their entire lifetime one night to love and lose Sakura-chan. If this is truly what she wants, then this is all the time he''ll ever have to express his love for her, and so he tells her, "we don''t have a lot of time." "It''s not even thatte," Sakura mentions just to say something normal that had nothing to do with fucking her in the ass. "Midnight isn''t for another three hours." ''That should be more than enough time for him to get two maybe three shots before she can go home, shower, and be one photo away from finally returning to how it was,'' she thinks. SAKURA Sakura can''t believe she''s actually pressing the nozzle into her sphincter and squeezing nearly half of the tube''s cold gel into her rectum. ''This is weird! Of course he''d make even this difficult! Kami, his tiny prick better be a quick shot!'' . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Sakura faintly recalls the photos she''s burned that show Naruto''s penis may actually be the length of her face. Sakura never got a better look than what Ino showed her and she burned all the ones she earned immediately without looking, but she''s fairly certain he''s not actually small. ''Or it was just the perspective! She took the photo at an angle that made it look bigger than it actually is.'' In her white and pink bra and panties, Sakura walks out of the bathroom to find Naruto, naked but for his boxers, walking up to her. ''Uwwha we''re both naked," she nervously thinks and voices at the same time. Naruto actually chuckles as he walks up to her and takes her hand. "Nervous?" Swallowing after taking a deep breath, she answers, "no," as she allows him to lead her toward the bed. Naruto yet again, offers, "the second you want to stop, no matter what, we will." "I won''t, Naruto," she resides herself. Sakura''s prepared. Though she won''t be as pure for Sasuke-kun as she would like, at least she''ll be with him. "I was thinking," Naruto begins to express. "The least I can do is make sure your first time is really good." Sakura chuckles softly before saying, "thanks, but that''s not necessary. This is about you." Dubiously, Naruto points out, "if this is really about me, then making you feel great is necessary." Again, they''re both reminded that this isn''t how it''s supposed to be and Naruto tells her, y down, please." Green eyes widen soberly at the worn bed next to them as her heart hammers painfully in her chest and her nerves force Sakura to ask, "why," simply to think about anything other than the fact she was going to have sex with Uzumaki Naruto. Sitting her on the sheeted mattress, Naruto escorts her cement on the bed with his gentle hand as he answers, "this isn''t going to feel great if we''re both tense and ufortable, so I want to give you a massage. On your stomach." Sakura nervously shuffles until she''s lying face down on the mattress. Despite all the times she''s seen Ino henge''d as Naruto on top of her, kissing her, licking her, this wasn''t some minor genjutsu. This was the real deal and Sakura can only just manage not getting up and running away. ''At least I won''t have to see anything,'' her mind desperately grasps at; though she can still hear him. Naruto starts, and at his first touch, Sakura automatically tenses, yet, he doesn''t remove his hand. Instead, the entirety of his palm lightly runs up and down her spine and body of strong muscle surrounding it, pressing and rotating his thumbs into her shoulder des and connecting shoulders, rubbing her trapezius muscles, stroking her neck and just below her cranium, before kneading her and forearms. The resulting blood flow felt better than she had anticipated and she had noints when his warm and strong hands traversed her bottom half, massaging just as thoroughly the ball, arch, and heel of her feet, the full length of her Achilles tendon, her calves, the back of her knees, her warming hamstrings, and to her great surprise, her buttocks. Naruto spent more time on her round rear than any other muscle group and to her unexpected surprise, her body feels joy at his ministrations. The pleasant kneading and rubbing of her round cheeks somehow made her slippery sphincter itch and pulse. Sakura is confused by the tickling sensation a few inches deep into her rectum and attributed the grating feeling to the lubricant he gave her. In the forty-minute deep-tissue rubbing session, Sakura became ustomed to the idea of Naruto touching her and applying the perfect pressure to all her nervous and unduly strained musclesof which there were manymanipting them everywhere he caressed to soften and hum warmly. ''How does he know how to do that,'' she weakly thinks as he slowly relieves all the stress in her body and improves blood cirction. Sakura sighed happily after he concluded with her backside, and didn''t even mind when he unsped her bra. What was therapeutic and warm slowly morphed to pleasurable and heat. The way he kneads and subdues her tight muscles felt unexpectedly like magic. When Naruto gently turns Sakura around, she can see him start to work on her thighs, however, she hadn''t expected him to start talking. "The first time I saw you," he starts. "I was nine and it was springtime. You know how everyone likes to go to that one park by Yoshino''s to look at the pink trees?" Despite the question, he was in a trance as he kept up the pleasurable massage and slowly recounts his train of memory to a confused Sakura. "I was running around, looking at all the trees when I saw you, well, I saw your hair first. I was confused because I thought a bunch of petals fell on your head. I mean, how could anyone have hair so pretty?" Though he asked, Sakura''s throat closed tight during his mncholy recollection. "Anyway, you fell and skinned your knee, so your dad picked you up and put you on his shoulders while your mom looked you over. She had blond hair just like me. The way your parents cared for you that amazed me to see, and I thought, ''I want that.'' Then we were in the academy together, but you liked Sasuke and I felt like I had to fight for you if I wanted that feeling of family." A mute Sakura wished she didn''t have to see that clear ache on his face or the nk haze in his lost eyes as he gazes into the past of the seed of his love for her. ''Damn, you Ino!'' "I remember the first time you rejected me," Naruto''s hollow voice continues. "I thought I was going to die," he chuckles as he describes going to the Hokage''s office andying down in the corner, weeping. "When I cried to Ji-chan about what happened, he said I shouldn''t give up. That girls like someone who doesn''t quit. He told me he never would''ve been lucky enough to marry the love of his life if he quit the first time she said no a Hokage never quits, he said." Naruto mournfully states. Before Sakura can ask him to stop hurting her resolve, he adds, "I''m going to massage your breasts now." Sakura wasn''t aware of how rxed she was until his destination tenses her up again. When Naruto removes her unsped bra, she looks away, blushing profusely. "You look beautiful," he confesses before moving past his own feelings to continue. "Maybe, Ji-chan was wrong. I didn''t I guess that''s not the right way to love someone. Competing like that" Closing her eyes, she feels his warm hands massage her full pert breasts and to her surprise, it''s as warm and nice as everything else he''s done. No pulling or pinching like Ino likes to do, just interesting, pleasurable, and enticing rubbing. Sakura grows embarrassed when her nipples harden and her sex grows humid despite her partner, growing more sensitive and receptive to how his hot hands knead her graspable bosom. Sakura is hyper-aware of his right hand slowly move down her toned abdomen to the apex of her legs and begins to rub her over her panties. Along with the pleasantness of his breast massage, his hands create a tingling current sparking up and down her legs and up her spine to the base of her skull. As he massages from one breast to the other, he''s also rubbing up and down the sensitive petals of her leaking flower for many minutes, until she''s breathing heavy and soaked through her thin garment. Sakura''s pumping heart elerates as her blood flows effortlessly to her dting quim. As unexpected as everything else he''s done, Naruto begins ying with her nipples as his other hand slides underneath her flimsy panties. His thick fingers touch her directly and for some reason, Sakura''s body doesn''t hate it. ''Mnnn, Kami, I can hear it,'' her rapidly hazing mind notes the squishing noise his fingers produce against her soaking sex. ''Why isn''t he terrible,'' Sakura''s melting mind thinks to ask the moment before his fingers plunge inside her slick folds. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Unable to keep from letting it out, Sakura moans, "ahn," and somehow, he''s not overjoyed at drawing a moan from her. Sakura can''t quite grasp why he''s so calm, until she realizes he''s heartbroken. ''Of course he wouldn''t be happy,'' she thinks despite the physical activity they''re doing. Soon, however, the sensations insist on dominating her mind as his fingers feel, massage, and stir her hot pleasure folds. "Sakura," she vaguely hears him as she tries to fight the tightening rise of pleasure. Moving his fingers even deeper in her, breaking her silence as she moans, "AHHN!" He calls again, "Sakura." "Mnn," she hums with closed eyes when her hips start tensing and mewling. "Remember, you have to tell me where you like it," Naruto softly says and it''s not at all within her intelligence toprehend as a finger brushes against a wonderful patch of pleasure, making her moan loader and squeeze his thick slick digit. The wee discovery didn''t go unnoticed by either of them and her body rewards his rubbing and curling fingers with a rising flood of pleasure. Sakura''s womanhood somehow vibrates even softer, weaker, as his enthusiasm gnaws at her sanity and elevates her arousal that much further. Despite her embarrassment, Sakura takesfort in that he isn''t his normal boisterous self, and moans a little more freely as she slowly spreading her jittery legs. Along with her mollified mind, the way his fingers and palm y with her nipple and breast while his other hand pumps his fingers her sensitive pink slit repeatedly tightens a grand coil of bliss at her leaking center. Then his thumb finds her sensitivity-engorged clitoris. "Ahhh!" Sakura moans as her legs shake when he strokes her body-mushing button. ''I''m close!'' "Mmmm, AH! N-Naruto!" ''He''s doing it! He''s doing it! He''s doing it!'' her mind repeats as her humming body rushes closer to her impending orgasm. "Naruto! I''m going to! It''s happening, it''s happening, it''s happening-" "Cum whenever you want Sakura," Naruto softly tells her, and she wants to fight her rapturous end that much harder, until his hot mouth descends on her pert pink nipple, sucking on her pink teat powerfully. Her hips buck as his fingers quickly curl and massage her weak-spot in tandem with her clitoral and nipple stimtion. Crunching her green eyes closed, a perspiring Sakura couldn''t withstand it and her mind explodes in reverberating white bliss. "AHHHNNN!" Sakura''s spine arches the same range of curvature as her stretched toes as her mighty pleasure sponge wrapped around his fingers contracts powerfully, squeezing out jets of her slick juices and drenching the bed beneath. Dopamine floods her quaking system from head-to-toe and back, repeatedly, making her vibrate deliciously as she rides her spectacr high. Naruto removes her panties along with his tight boxers. Hoping to kiss her at some point, Naruto decides not to eat her out just in case she doesn''t like tasting herself, or the kiss. For her benefit, he also rolls her onto her stomach, mournfully assuming she wouldn''t want to look at him when they have sex. Recalling the doggy style position from sex with Ino, as well as her research, Sakura heaves her silent approval. The shift in weight scares her as much as his heat lightly prodding her vulnerable and aroused womanhood. When Naruto rubs her moist and sensitive cunnie with long strokes of his pleasure pole, Sakura''s mind would simply repeat, ''it''s only Ino, it''s only Ino, it''s only Ino,'' but when his mushroom crown kisses her contracting cock-pocket, her thoughts immediately correct themselves, ''that''s not Ino, that''s not Ino, that''s not Ino!'' The duet groan together in serene pleasure with his first thrust into the juicy marrow of her center. Sakura''s neck extends out at being stuffed and stretched so wide before she drops her sweaty pink-haired head against the pillow, silently thanking Ino''s vibrator for preparing her for the veiny dick that feels like her forearm. ''He''s huge,'' Sakura''s mind yells as her mouth moans, "UOOHH!" "You feel amazing," Naruto voices, delighting in simply savoring the way her wet, ribbed nodules twitch in her tight grip of his cock head. Her hot honey-hole feels more than lubricated enough to push in deeper, however, Naruto pulls back to her entrance, gives her a second, then thrusts right back in. Gripping and massaging her athletic love-handles, Naruto keeps a slow and steady rhythm, feeling her out and enjoying the pleasant song of her moaning whimpers. ''I can''t believe I''m fucking Naruto,'' her mind yells as he inches closer to something she feels is dangerous. ''Someone I don''t love,'' she mentally cries as she buries her perspiring face into the sweat-soaked pillow as she thrills in back-arching delight. ''Who am I,'' her mind asks a few pumps before Naruto finds her cluster of body-quashing pleasure, and her hyper-analytical mind shorts as her love tunnel snaps with her loud, "AAHHH!" Sakura''s mind hazes under the quick bolt of pure ecstasy, barely questioning, ''what was that,'' as Naruto voices, "there you are." Naruto switches gears and speeds his pussy-discing cock to always dig against that area, and Sakura''s mind evaporated under his euphoric assault. "Ahh! Ahn! AHH! OH! Kami! Kami! AHH!" Sakura would moan with each mming thrust and the only awareness her dazed mind is conscious of is the monumental orgasm building at the very center of her. His perfect thrusts set a fear in her she might not survive the explosion only moments away. "Na- AHH! Naruto! MN! Please! Please!" Sakura yells, beginning to lose all control over her shuttering body, but she didn''t even know what to ask. "I''m cumming, I''m cummmmm AAAHHHH! AAAHHH! AAAHHHH!" Sakura''s quaking quim seizes as her erupting walls clutch his thick meat wantonly. The sheets she clutches strongly tear from tensing muscle and her whole body arches in explosive pleasure. Engaging his own muscles, Naruto held on to her strong, sheen-covered body as her passions erupted violently, gazing lovingly at the curvature of he feverish back and the matting of her sweaty pink locks as she quakes and trembles. Naruto was still hard and when he spotted the way her lubed sphincter twitched and pulsed. Hoping to calm her down some to continue, he unexpectedly plunged in thumb in her lubricated rectum. His bodily desire wanted to keep going, but he didn''t want her to pass out, and so, pistons his thumb in and out of her puckered bunghole, but when she offered no protest, he switched his thumb to his middle and ring fingers and applied firmer friction. Her moaning and humming body just kept sporadically twitching greatly as he tells her, "Sakura, my fingers are in your ass." However, Naruto couldn''t know that Ino offered a photo to finger Sakura''s ass once, nor that Sakura found she wasn''t as revolted by it as she thought she''d be. Naruto presses down with his fingers as he flexes his cock up and Sakura moans between deep gasping breaths, prolonging her after-climax haze that much longer. It takes a few minutes until he begins fucking her again, starting with a slow rhythm before moving deeper and faster. Naruto loved how hot her cushy wetness grips him, how she moans mindlessly, suffering orgasm after orgasm, until he''s finally pistoning her full depth and he grunts, "so hot!" "Nahhh! AHHn! RUuuuh! TTooooo! Fuck! I! I! I! CAN''T! CAN''T! SO GOOD! Ahhh! MMn!" Clinging to her athletically firm hip with one hand, and the top of her twitching thigh with the other, Naruto thrusts into Sakura''s drenching meat-intake over and over again, hunting for his own climax while she''s lobotomized by the multitude of hers. Naruto rubs his moist hand up Sakura''s rutting sensitive spine to the back of her neck and firmly grips the base of her stimted nape using the sensitive muscle as leverage to thrust harder. In the fever high of iing oblivion, Sakura revels in the way hismanding hand presses her face into the pillow as his thick pleasure stick ushers her into the upper echelon of euphoria, uninhibitedly screaming, "MNN! Yess! Yess! FUck! Me!" Naruto grunted repeatedly until he buries the length of his probing organ into her wet, hot velvety nook, and groans when his balls brace as he pressure-shoots load after load of his thick man-milk directly into her thirsty uterus, drowning her quaking insides with hot gtinous spunk. Tongue out, chin drenched in saliva, mewling nonsensically, Sakura saw white as the overdose of bliss is more than her mind can handle and passes out as her body contracts and shudders ceaselessly, instinctively gripping him in with all her primal unconscious might. Naruto himself loved unloading hot into hot and shuddered happily throughout. As Sakura came to, she felt a wave of peace with the universe, voicing her love of all the wonderful feelings tingling up and down from scalp to toe-nails and hurting Naruto in the process. Hearing a hazy Sakura say Sasuke''s name put the final nail in this coffin housing what remained of the innocence of his first love. Her face against the mattress, Naruto felt the urge to take out his loss on her, to wake her up by stuffing her virgin anus with his thick meat and making her feel him, Uzumaki Naruto, is the one inside her and making her pass out from pleasure. He wanted to dominate her for willfully hurting him like this... But he learned long ago, even if others choose to hurt or belittle him, he doesn''t have to choose revenge no matter how good it felt. Naruto knows the oue wouldn''t be honest. Naruto wanted everyone to acknowledge and respect him because they realized it through his convictions, not his vengeance. He''s pranked enough people to know teaching others a schoolyard-lesson isn''t assting as truly understanding one another is, so rather than paying the hurt forward, Naruto exhales that anger with a long calming breath and flips herpliant blushing body over, so she''s on her back, then lifts her onto him as he sits. Sakura is flush against his chest, her legs spread and straddling his pelvis while shees to. ''Why am I sitting on Naruto''sp,'' her groggy mind wonders before she feels his hard rod hooked between her soaked legs and flush against her riveting sex, beating hotly against her. Her green eyes focus more when he asks, "you ready to go again?" "Hah Again?" His answer is taking her thin waist with his arm and lifting her while his left-hand grips and guides his meat missile toward her dripping target, before lowering her sensitive sex until she''s fully impaled. Naruto savors the sight of her beautiful face contort in blissful rapture and the guttural sound of her moan as she slowly filled to brimming with pulsing meat. Though they are face to face when he tells her, "go ahead, Sakura. Show me how much this is for me." Naruto pulls her close so her head is beside his and they can''t see the dejection in their eyes. While Sakura seemingly decides to voluntarily ride his hot, thick, shapely cock, her breast and hard nipples press wonderfully into his chest as he rubs and kneads her sensitive ass for many moments waiting on her. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Loose in the head and craving more in her sex, Sakura begins rocking her hips slowly. It isn''t long before she craves more friction and quickly picks up the pace. Not only did she enjoy the stability of his rock hard body, the way her soft breasts and hard nipples pressed against his in the motion of her bucking hips, the control of riding his thrilling pussy-stuffer at her leisure, but she also enjoyed the itch her rectum percted with as he kneaded her plump split rear. Sakura''s round butt humped his glistening cock repeatedly all the while he whispered in her ear how amazing she feels; "Your pussy feels so great," and, "I love how wet you are," and, "keep- mmn squeezing me Sakura. Just like that," and, "your pussy''s going to make me cum, Sakura. I''m going to cum in your pussy." On and on as she rode him madly, until Naruto pped her white sweet-cheeks and the itch in her ass and the pleasure coil in her cunt snapped. Sakura impaled herself to her rupturing depth, hugging him for vital stability as she moans and cums powerfully. Her soaking climax pushed him over and he breaks his balls letting flood after flood inside of her, sending her over against at the molten seed filling her birthing chamber yet again. For a moment, Sakura lost all awareness of time and inhibition as she weakly leans back in the radiating oven that is his embrace. Naruto moves a bit of her sweaty pink hair matted to her forehead, delicately cupping her face as he woefully admits, "you look so beautiful." Though he should be overjoyed to be doing such an intimate act with her, his first love, his eyes and brows strain mournfully, like the abrupt loss of a life-longfort, and despite the way her body sings, that saddens her. ''I did that,'' Sakura''s groggy mind uses. Regardless of what Ino made her do, she went through with it, and Sakura hates the way that makes her feel. Rather than suffer this ugly truth, however, Sakura leans down and kisses Naruto. Her lips dance with his, deeply, openly until their tongues meet and Sakura actively seeks to forget her offense, her shame, her love, and just be. Though it wasn''t a representation of mutual love, Sakura and Naruto have fevered passionate sex throughout the night, steaming the room with their pungent fluids. Sakura was so mindless, she even asked Naruto to scratch the horrible itch in her ass, and though she meant with his fingers, Sakura came so hard from his cock-pistoned thrusting and ultimate climax, that she passed out from the exhaustive pleasure. Her need to forget and his need to ept what will never be, drive them to share this onefort. If they could think, they might regret it, but it simply felt better to escape into ecstasy, if only for the night. Despite having to wait for her to regain consciousness after nearly every one of his orgasms, a scorned Naruto came in or on her twelve times before morning, knotting her five times. He did eat her sweet honey-hole, he did cum in her rectum, he made her cum repeatedly, and by the end, the demented grin on her face made him proud of his clear skill, yet, hurt him at the same. This was nothing more than base sex with someone he truly wanted to marry at one point. Now, however, he knows things between them will never be the same. The room is bathed in morning sunlight and Naruto just zips up his orange jacket while gazing a slumber Sakura covered in bed. Thinking of his future counter-part and what might''ve been with Sakura, he admits to himself, "I wanted an answer." Naruto sighs as the ache sets in, sorrowfully adding, "but I didn''t want it now" Naruto leaves her in bed, and in theing days, skips team meetings and practices, though it took Haku, Hinata-chan, or Kurenai no time at all to notice his mournfully dour depression. INO "Oh, sweet Kami," Sakura moans after another tremor, repeatedly recalling that Uzumaki Naruto made her cum so hard she passed out, multiple times. Sakura''s in her bedroom, on her bed, showered, yet unable to remove the Bottom Butter lubricant in her ass, and changed intofortable home wear, reminiscing. She''d been hugging her stuffed bunny, reflecting on the most monumental physical milestone in any young girl''s life. Sakura was a woman now. Sakura didn''t really talk to other girls beside Ino, and never about sex when she did, so the pink-haired girl can''t be sure how the experience is for everyone, however, she''s fairly certain, the first time isn''t usually so mind-blowing. ''I asked him to scratch my ass and didn''t care he did it with his dick!'' her bbergasted mind yells in disbelief. "So I take it he was good?" Surprised, Sakura shrieks as her green eyes snap on Ino like a whip, unsettling her and asking on reflex, "what are you doing here?" Upon seeing the confusion on Sakura''s face, Ino answers, "you''ve been in a blushing daze since this morning, mumbling, ''sweet Kami,'' like every thirty minutes. You told me to give you a minute nearly four hours ago!" At Sakura''s shocked, blushing face, Ino huffs inplete understanding, noting the obvious. "Guess he rocked your world, huh?" "N-no," Sakura pitifully tries to lie and feeling her face flush with warm blood. "He d-didn''t he couldn''t!" Sakura felt defensive in front of Ino. She couldn''t allow her rival to see her vulnerable truths her reality of self-doubt. "You know I can tell you''re lying, right," Ino points out. "How good was he?" "He wasn''t!" "Oh, my," Ino humorously chants, taunting the pinkette. "It couldn''t be you''re not scared Naruto might affect your feelings for Sasuke-kun, are you?" "You''re so childish Ino," Sakura answers without her usual fervor, still feeling the waves of him inside her sex and ass, drilling her walls until she erupted in gushing bliss. Sakura''s body just couldn''t shake Naruto off, however, her mind was her own and she weakly responds, "you like to think you''re so smart because of your parents, but you''re really just pretending; spouting stupid nonsense until something finally sticks. Did you really think sex, no matter how amaz- no matter how satisfying it may have been, could change what I feel in my heart?" Sakura felt hollow in her defense, but she certainly wasn''t expecting Ino tough horribly amused, to the point Sakura questions the blond''s sanity. "No, actually," Ino eventually answers, reading the pinkette perfectly, and at Sakura''s confused face, she verbalizes, "then why have you fuck Naruto, you''re wondering Easy. This was never about Naruto," Ino states with authority. "He was just the best option to prove my point-" "That I wouldn''t love Sasuke as much just because Naruto so happens to be good- because he''s not the worst in bed?" Sakura never likes when confident Ino targets her. The girl''s certainty can be unnerving, and in panic, Sakura also asks, "how pathetic is that?" "It had nothing to do with how he was in bed either," Ino answers. "But that''s a surprise to hear," Ino effortlessly lies. "Then what!" Sakura yells in clear agitation, feeling fragile in fear of the answer. "What? What was all this about!" "Kami, how can you be so blind," Ino huffs with sheer disbelief. "This has always been about you! Not Naruto, not me, not Sasuke-kun, but you! In all your witless deration of your supposed love, you actually convinced yourself that having sex with me, having sex with Naruto, was the only way to prove your love for Sasuke-kun; as if it was some hard-fought victory! ''Here, look at how much I suffered to validate Sasuke-kun''s the only one for me,'' like a simpleton. Only weak-minded people whock any self-respect fall for stupid shit like that. How is Sasuke-kun supposed to love someone who thinks so little of their own self-worth?" "I" she pauses when she feels her eyes grow humid and prickly. Swallowing she yells through the horribly mounting ache, "I do respect myself!" "You respect yourself but you also had sex with Naruto," Ino questions as obviously ludicrous. "Someone you don''t even love-" "Because of you!" "I always gave you a choice," Ino further bullets as Sakura''s mind recalls all the times Ino gave her the option to back out and even the chances Naruto gave her to back out. ''But I couldn''t,'' Sakura''s mind yells in defense. ''Not if it meant losing Sasuke-kun!'' With fear-inducing uracy, Ino continues, "but you never took it, did you, because you were all to happy too throw away your self-respect, your dignity, if it meant you wouldn''t lose your precious Sasuke-kun." Sakura couldn''t keep her surprised brows from rising or shocked eyes from shaking as Ino adds, "it''s because you have no respect for yourself that you can''t see Sasuke-kun could never love a doormat like you." All her research on obsessive love gue her mind like a virus and her cum filled stomach sinks as Ino adds, "I bet Sasuke-kun could beat you, could try to kill you, could try to kill your parents, your teammates, or even everyone in this vige and you would still ''love'' him," Ino deres with such confidence. "Do you think that''s normal? Do you? Because that sounds like the delusional fantasy of what some anti-social man thinks a woman''s love is." "Sasuke-kun wouldn''t He''d never How could you say something like that!" Her mind hops on the nearest branch of sanity, yelling, "this just proves you don''t love him!" But Ino is just as stern, just as defiant, just as confident as Sakura always remembered her to be when she refutes, "I never want him to feel so much hurt he would descend to that level of darkness. It''s actually my biggest fear and it would break me to hear how much his hatred has consumed him, but no, Sakura, it proves I''m not blind to the lengths his pain and suffering would take him. I see him, and I won''t ignore what his vengeance is capable of just because I love him! You don''t have to believe me, but it''s okay. I''ll help you get your own answer." Ino takes out thest photo; a good shot of Sakura licking Naruto''s third leg before Ino exins, "thisst photo is for that conversation I originally wanted you to have with Sasuke-kun. You''ll meet me after to take thisst one when you ask him what his vengeance is worth: you, his teammates, our vige, our country. Ask him if" Ino pauses to keep the tears at bay as her voice fights to finish asking, "if we got in the way, what does he feel in his heart of hearts he would do?" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 153: Chapter 153 SASUKE "Wouldn''t this be a good opportunity to spar, Kakashi-sensei?" Kakashi looks at him and Sasuke truly attempts to suppress from his face the urge to beat some sense into his blond teammate. For the past month, a ferocious Sasuke has thought of nothing but Itachi and the Dobe, which isn''t right in any conceivable measure. For hisplete betrayal, Itachi has earned Sasuke''s murderous thoughts. The Dobe on the other hand, shouldn''t even be a point of serious thought, but for how much of an idiot the blond is. Brash, loud, talentless ''How!'' Sasuke gravely asks himself. ''How did that idiot defeat a former Anbu? Where did that powere from?'' Even though Sasuke recalls Kakashi''s exnation: ''mmn, what he did is a first-rate example of why you should never underestimate your opponent. You didn''t expect it as much as every other person on that bridge, which meant not a single one of us could''ve guessed he had a trump card he could sessfullynd. That''s how Naruto-kun won. It''s why we always look underneath the underneath.'' Despite knowing the specifics of how the Dobe defeated the former Kiri Anbu, Zabuza, it doesn''t exin away the embarrassment of his arrogance, as if it''s okay for hima nobody and an idiotto act strong. The world will not tolerate it. ''I will not tolerate it!'' For if the Dobe can be strong, then what does that say about himself? What does that say about his own chances of killing his treacherous brother, the n-killer? Or returning the Uchiha name to its former glory? Sasuke simply doesn''t have the time to waste putting his blond teammate in his ce. He needs to concentrate all his energy on hating the only person who deserves it. Currently, in Iruka-sensei''s mildly forested backyard, Kakashi is observing a very down and depressed Naruto, and even Sasuke will admit it''s unnatural to witness as their sensei says, "ma, maybe next time, Sasuke-kun. We all just reunited after all." The Dobe waste to their meeting on the bridge near training ground 13; Sote, in fact, Kakashi-sensei showed up first. After it seemed apparent the Dobe wasn''t going to show, they all went to Iruka-sensei''s house. Kakashi had to drag their blond teammate out of bed and that''s where they all find themselves; in Iruka-sensei''s wooded backyard with a listless Dobe in his pajamas and a Kiri traitor serving all but Sakura, tea. "A month has passed," Sasuke returns, tightening his fist. "If you''ve already entered our team into the Chnin Exams, we should reassess our skill level." Kakashi looks him over before sighing and calling, "Naruto-kun, Sakura-chan, let''s see how you''ve progressed." Naruto flinches but mournfully moves to the center of Iruka''s grassy backyard while Sakura slowly removes her navy-blue utility rig around her thigh to keep their spar even. ''Even Sakura looks like she just crawled out of the grave,'' Sasuke thinks as they begin their pathetic spar. ''What the hell is wrong with these two?'' As Sasuke watches the worst taijutsu exchange he''s ever seen in his young life, he actually questions if this is reality or a genjutsu illusion. He''s seen that stupid cat they''ve chased on a few D-Rank missions move faster than this. ''Are they trying to fool me with this pathetic disy?'' Kakashi stops the weak match when Naruto is knocked t on his back and doesn''t move to get back up. Sasuke can clearly see the blond isn''t hurt but is stumped as to why he''s not getting up. Sakura''s punch didn''t even look like it had any muscle behind it. Sasuke mentally yells, ''Is he fucking sky gazing?'' before actually yelling, "what the fuck is going on?" "Sasuke," Kakashi warns before he turns to the other two and asks, "what is going on here?" The Dobe looks to Sakura pained, heartbroken even. Something tells Sasuke she knows what this mystery is since she doesn''t even return eye contact. ''Did someone die,'' Sasuke wonders. Kakashi sighs before suggesting, "maybe we shouldn''t enter the Chnin Exams." "Tch," Sasuke angrily sucks his teeth while Sakura whirls around to her sensei and asserts, "no, sensei. It''s fine. We can." Kakashi simply shakes his head, addressing his genin students, "if we can''te together as a team, then there''s no ce for us in the exams. It''s as simple as that." Sasuke didn''t think he could get angrier. His thought pattern mirrors his elevating frustration and aggressively questions, ''why can''t they see they''re holding me back? You''re all in my way!'' Sakura moves to Naruto, who sat up, though still looks away, and pleads, "Naruto,e on, it''s okay, right? Tell sensei, we''re okay to participate." Sakura''s concern for Sasuke is clear as she looks from the Uchiha to Naruto, and again, he looks heartbroken. It wasn''t until Sakura looks away saddened that he finally understood, and couldn''t help the bubble ofughter that erupted from his belly. Drawing all their attention, Sasuke eventually says, "that''s what this is about? A loser like you is dragging me down because your pathetic feelings got hurt? You should''ve known this is exactly how it was going to end! Love means you''ve lost, Dobe. It''s a weakness, like cancer, and you should be grateful her rejection finally cut it out!" It''s the first time the blond idiot looked more alive; angry to be sure, but alive, as he idiotically states, "I don''t regret loving Sakura. Even though it hurts worse than anything I''ve felt before, that doesn''t mean I hate her or regret loving her." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 The image of the way Itachi smiled when he''d flick a young Sasuke''s forehead drives Sasuke to shout, "then you never loved at all! Or you''d know that pain isn''t worth it!" "It hurts like crazy, yeah, but that doesn''t mean you give up you idiot!" Naruto states, blue-eying Sasuke with every ounce of conviction he has. Sasuke saw red and hopped high and far on the nearest tree, sticking perfectly as his hands rapidly transition from Monkey, to Dragon, to Rat, to Bird, Ox, Snake, Dog, Tiger, and finally Monkey seal before he channels a high concentration of Raiton chakra to his left hand, yelling, "in this world, strength is all that matters!" Though Sasuke''s current limit is only one a day for forty seconds, he''s only barely learned Chidori from Kakashi-sensei before they had to return from their training trip. He''s certain with more training her could manage two a day for at least a minute. "Sasuke, that''s enough," Kakashi calmly calls. "Chidori was created to protect friends andrades." "You also said it was stronger than his technique," Sasuke yells to them below, before singling out his blond teammate. "So, let''s see it Dobe! Let''s see who''s right and who''s stronger." Kakashi moves perfectly between the genin to block Sasuke''s path, asserting, "Sasuke, use your head. He''s is your teammate-" "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu," Naruto quietly calls and a single clone pops next to him, looking just as angered. "Naruto," Kakashi warns, removing his hands from his pockets, the most threatening gesture Kakashi could make that wasn''t lifting his headband, and both boys instinctively knew what would happen next if they didn''t stop. Sasuke smirks in satisfaction to see Naruto ignore their sensei in favor of making his ball of chakra. He can still hold Chidori for another thirty seconds before he runs out of chakra, which is more than enough time. Sasuke notes the blond has gotten faster at forming the dense sphere of blue chakra and was eager to test his strength against the technique that defeated the former Anbu Zabuza But he couldn''t just yet. For whatever reason, Naruto continued to feed more of his chakra over his open palm, vibrating the surrounding air as the wind seemed to funnel and circte around the still growing ball of chakra. Raising his open palm above the waving blond hair of his head, the size of his technique continued to grow, stunning them all, until it was the size of his entire torso. It was so massive, Sakura had taken many steps back and Sasuke couldn''t understand the hows or whys of Naruto possessing so much power. They were all staring in stunned disbelief, so long, in fact, Sasuke ran out of chakra to support Chidori and it extinguished painfully from his hand. When a worn Sasuke had to return to the grassy earth, Naruto slowly reduced his massive spherical cyclone of chakra to the size Sasuke remembered before it fizzles out. Naruto wasn''t even breathing heavy as the blond''s hard blue eyes turn from Sasuke to Kakashi and tells him, "I do want to enter the Chnin Exams, sensei. I just need some time." Despite Naruto''s aching heart, none of them could know that he wanted to meet Gaara and create another bond Naru-nii described as life-long kinship. Naruto looks at Sasuke and what angers the self-proimed avenger was the look of understanding on the blue-eyed blonds stupid face. ''As if he can understand my pain!'' But Naruto simply walks back into Iruka''s home. SAKURA "Sasuke-kun," Sakura calls after him. Kakashi dismissed his team soon after Naruto''s unbelievable chakra disy and Sasuke-kun had immediately left. She could tell he was upset, though it''s understandable. She doesn''t think any of them expected Naruto could do that with his chakra. ''It was stunning,'' she thought. ''Kakashi-sensei was right. He really is the most unpredictable ninja Especially in bed,'' an errant thought unconsciously adds, making her repeat for the thousandth time, ''I''m a woman now. Naruto made me a woman.'' Sakura shakes her head of the second most prevalent thought in her young life. Since their night together, Sakura can''t help wondering why she felt so good, marvel at his sexual ability, and daydream of the possibility of reproducing those sensations. Of course, no matter how good she has to admit he was, she never will again and the reason why is multifaceted. The hurt on his face is not something she likes or wants to see, and she absolutely hates her part in putting that pain there. Sakura also hates how great sex can effortlessly cast a confusing shadow of doubt in what was previously bright and unshakable. Seeing Naruto, feeling him, unsettled what was once grand and majestic, and if Sakura is ever going to return to that beautiful existence, she''ll need thatst photo; a photo that requires her to have a conversation with Sasuke-kun. Sakura was tired of questioning the nature of her awkward emotions and just wanted to return to some semnce offort. Sakura simply wants to love again, however, their team won''t meet again until the exams, forcing Sakura''s hand. This is her moment. Her best opportunity to speak with the love of her life and set her back on the right path. "Sasuke-kun, wait, please!" A miffed Sasuke stops and turns to her, asking with clear aggravation in his voice, "what?" Startled, Sakura weakly responds, "I just want to ask you a question." Sinking further in annoyance, Sasuke turns and continues walking until Sakura cuts in front of him, stopping him. "Please. wait." Stoically, he says nothing, but he doesn''t leave either. "I want to ask you something, and I promise, I won''t get mad. I just want to hear the truth or your truth-" "Spit it out already," Sasuke cuts in. "What is your vengeance worth?" Her question makes him blink before his browse together in irritation. "I know you want to kill a certain man," Sakura continues. "But what if you lose your soul because of it? I can''t imagine you would hurt others just to satisfy your-" Sasuke promptly challenges her with irate ck eyes and a hard voice. "What could you possibly know about my vengeance? Rather than wasting my time asking me useless questions, you should be training. Honestly, you''re even weaker than the Dobe," Sasuke finishes before walking around her. Despite the tumorous lump lodged in her dry throat and her hot moist green eyes, Sakura turns and calls out, "wait, please Sasuke-kun! I just want to be useful to you. Just just help me to understand-" Whipping around to face her, he deres, "how could you, Sakura? With all your intellect, how could you possibly understand me when your house has parents still breathing?" Thinking of that disgusting look of empathy Naruto directed at him that look ofplete understanding, Sasuke nearly yells, "you can''t! Not a single one of you can! And it only pisses me off when you try!" Blobs of tears well around her green eyes as Sakura tries, "b-but I want to-" "Then kill your parents," Sasukemands. She couldn''t believe how small and clear his ck eyes were when he then tilts his head, as if reconceptualizes. Sasuke moves close to her like a predator as he states, "better yet, the bothersome way you''d hang all over me, reminds me of how stupid I used to be." As delicate as the entire raven-haired-scope of her world is, rather than fix what feels fracturing within her, Sasuke-kun flicks her forehead her insecurity sharply, shattering something vital within her. She flinches at his flick under his striking eyes as he asks, "what if I killed your parents, Sakura? Would you still call me your Sasuke-kun then? Would you still be so blissfully ignorant about howpletely irrelevant your understanding is to me?" "Sa-Sasssuke-kun," she weakly tries as hot tears finally spill over when she shudders. Her voice croaks as she wills herself to say, "don''t you-you''re not like that You can''t be" Sasuke snorts at her blind, dewy-eyed innocence, before his demanding eyesbels her with the most disheartening pitiable regard she''s ever felt. "All I have is my hate- No, all I want is my hate. Someone as naive as you will never understand that. Outside of team duties, leave me alone," he easily demands, then silently leaves. Sakura doesn''t follow. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 155: Chapter 155 On autopilot, Sakura''s sandaled feet shuffle to the field of flowers near the Academy. The walk felt like the longest and shortest trip she''s ever made, and before she knows it, she''s standing in front of a quiet and sympathetic Ino. "What did he say," Ino softly asks. Sakura''s wide eyes finally focus on Ino, and though she feels like she should be angry at the tinum blond, or raging in defense of her love for Sasuke she, in fact, feels nothing. Sakura is in such a state of limbo, she has to question something she never thought would be an issue. To her horror, Sakura actually contemtes if she''s more shocked about the fact he threatened her parent''s lives, or how he ims she could never understand him while her parents still live and that made her sick to her stomach that she would weigh the possibility of her own parent''s deaths their murdersimply to better understand this boy. At the smiling faces of the mother that birthed her and the father that loves her unconditionally, under the full bloom of Sakura trees Naruto had reminded her of, Sakura felt sick. For the first time in her life, Sakura was scared of this dominating feeling she has for Sasuke. Thinking evil, morbid thoughts against her own family in order to understand the boy in her heart is ''wrong It''s wrong! Something about this is wrong! My love is'' Sakura''s tears are flowing before she''s even aware of them. The moment her confused mind feels the fat globs of salty liquid racing down her pink cheeks, Sakura begins to wail in agonizing sadness. Both kunoichi end up on the grass with Sakura wrapped in the Yamanaka''s arms. Ino doesn''t simply hug the wailing girl forfort, she holds Sakura together, to keep her once best friend from breaking, periodically whispering, "it''ll be okay," and, "I have you, Sakura. I have you." Sakura wanted to respond, ''it''ll never be okay,'' and, ''I hate you,'' but she couldn''t stop crying and Ino was the only life-sustaining warmth in that very cold day. They stay in the field of flowers, where a crying Sakura and an understanding Ino first became friends untilte into the night. NARUTO If it wasn''t for Naru-nii, Haku, and Kurenai''s unyielding support, Naruto couldn''t imagine walking beside a morose Sakura and a rigid Sasuke up to the exam room a mere five days since his night with his pink-haired teammate. Though Kurenai refused to have sex, advocating an emotional imbnce could ruin what they have, she at least slept with him every night until the early morning, before leaving for team duties. Naru-nii would talk to him about good times with many new friends Naruto is still looking forward to making, and after convincing Haku not to murder Sakura, his brte friend would simply be there for him. No matter the time of day, Haku would simply be there. After a wave to Tenten and a fist bump to a confused Rock Lee, Naruto waits beside the entrance doors of room 301 for Sasuke to lose to Guy-sensei''s smaller younger doppelgnger. During Naru-nii''s story times, he''d already heard how strong Rock Lee is and the amazing grit the shinobi possesses to ovee his shorings. ''He''s the epitome of hard work defeating geniuses who don''t work hard,'' Naru-nii had said, which Naruto immediately liked. "Shouldn''t you be with your teammates," Naruto hears Kakashi ask from behind him. In the hallway, Kakashi is by the doors of the exam room while Naruto leans against the wall. "They''ll be here soon," Naruto dully states, not bothering to turn to the legendary Copy-Ninja. "You''ve certainly grown, Naruto-kun," Kakashi slowly voices over his little orange book. "Far more than I ever anticipated." Despite everyone from Ji-chan to Naru-nii endorsing Kakashi as one of the strongest shinobi in their vige, an aggrieved and miffed Naruto responds, "yeah, well, Kurenai-sensei is pretty great." It didn''t take him more than a second to realize that response came from a bad emotional ce and he regretted saying it. "Sorry, Kakashi-sensei. I shouldn''t have said that. It just sucks sometimes; you spending so much more time with Sasuke than me or Sakura. I mean, don''t we matter too?" "It''s fine, and though it may not seem like it, yes, you do. You both do," Kakashi calmly states, unoffended. "It''s true, I haven''t been fair with my time to you and Sakura-chan. As Jnin-sensei for all three of you, that isn''t how it should be, but life is rarely fair. It''s better to learn that bitter lesson early." "I''m pretty sure I learn that lesson every time I go outside," Naruto huffs, though thinking of Kurenai-chan and Ino-chan, hezily wonders if there is some form of cosmic bnce. "I suppose you do," Kakashi sheepishly admits, mono-eying the less jovial Naruto. "And here you stand, one of the strongest genin toe out of the Academy. Despite all your opposition and hardships, you ovee. I''m not excusing them, but isn''t that a valuable trait to learn about yourself? It means you''re a survivor." Snorting, a glum Naruto simply asks, "you think it''d be asking too much to be a survivor with friends, family, and or a sensei who doesn''t favor one student?" "No," Kakashi admits, considering his own history a moment. Realizing that Naruto is heartbroken on top of consistently brushed aside, Kakashi tries to bnce the other end of this state of rejection. "Listen, it''s not like Sasuke-kun and I are eating ice-cream or going to the hot springs to rx. Whether you believe me or not, Sasuke-kun needs more help, and I just so happen to be in the best position to do that." ''No, you''re not,'' Naruto thinks, wondering if he can run into Itachi sooner than Naru-nii had. "I get it. He can be an obnoxious ass, but I want to help him too." "Focus on your training," Kakashi tells him. "You''re already cutting the leaf with your Fton chakra. Training in the waterfall is going to be even harder." "Yeah, well, it''s not enough," Naruto despondently states, not bothering to correct his sensei on the progress he''s recently made as thoughts of Naru-nii''s warnings and aches of a broken heart cloud his mind horribly. Kakashi states, "you don''t have the frame of reference, but trust me, the way you''re going is an amazing achievement." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 "It''s going to take a hell of a lot more than Fton chakra to protect everyone," Naruto returns all the while thinking how pitifully small that feat ispared to how Naru-nii is trying to protect the entire world. One Fton user isn''t going to be anywhere near enough. "You have time, Naruto-kun," Kakashi states to which Naruto nearly chuckles. "Don''t be in such a rush to be Hokage. You keep going like this and I have no doubt it''ll happen before you know it." Naruto doesn''t say more as he waves to Team Guy when they walk by and enter the exam roomof the three, Lee was the only one to wave back, putting a small smile on Naruto''s face. Sasuke and Sakura eventually join him and though Sasuke looked like he got a good kick to the chin, Naruto only wondered why Sakura wasn''t healing him. Kakashi informs his genin, "I''m d each one of you decided to take the exams. I know things are strained right now, but you''re still Team 7. Remember, those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum. Stick together and make me proud." When they finally enter room 301 and therge ssroom is full of grungy, older, odorless genin, all stern of eyes and threatening of posture. Even the daylight streaming in the room doesn''t dull their drab aura of homicidal intent. Naruto does find it humorous that he can smell the old wood of therge room more than the ny or a hundred hardened genin filling it. "What is this?" Sakura asks. "Why are so many applying to be Chnin?" Naruto ignores her question in favor of looking for red hair and a sand guard in therge gathering when he hears Ino call, "Sasuke-kun!" before hopping to encircle his neck with her arms. "You''rete," she moans. "It feels like forever since Ist saw you." ''First Sakura, now Ino'' Naruto didn''t think his inside could squirm and wither any worse. The heartbroken blond stays quiet as Kiba calls out exactly what he felt, "get away from Ino-chan, Sasuke-kun. That''s my woman you''re- you''re letting hang all over ya!" Akamaru barks for added punctuation despite a vexed Sasuke clearly doing nothing to instigate the aggressive hugging. "Ino" Sakura says,cking her usual fervor as she eyes the Yamanaka expectantly. Sakura hates this tinum blond bombshell. She can feel the hate within her every time she looks at a stoic Sasuke and recalls the potential depths of his disgusting darkness. Looking at Sasuke now, Sakura doesn''t see her future as his wife and mother of his many Uchiha children. She sees someone who''s capable of both incredible good and incredible bad, who needs help, and worse yet, she sees her own emotional disorder, like a recovering alcoholic gazing at his demons in the bottle. Ino has made Sakura see the lengths of her fixation on a boy who needs psychological treatment more than a girlfriend, and Sakura hates Ino for it. Life has been hard, dark, and colorless without the basket of sunshine that was her eternal love for Sasuke. And to make matters worse, Ino has hurt Naruto. ''No, notpletely. I treated him horribly at every turn.'' It''s hard to imagine how things within Team 7 might''ve been if she continued to love Sasuke as much as Naruto continued to love her, but she would hate to think the blinders were removed toote. Though Sakura mes all of this on Ino, it feels like hating her parents for making her eat her vegetables. It''s not about the taste, it''s about personal growth, and somehow, Sakura feels like one day she''ll look back on this time and possibly be grateful for suffering through this bleak, agonizing, and love-calloused existence. "Forehead," Ino happily calls, stepping away from Sasuke and mildly surprising some by hugging Sakura close and around her neck, purposely pressing the fleshy breasts together. Though she hears Kiba proudly tell Shino, ''did'' ya see that? She got off him,'' Ino ignores the Inuzuka to happily insult Sakura with no real heat. "Love what you haven''t done with your hair." "Oh, Ino-pig," Sakura returns, clearly faking happiness despite allowing the warm hug. "As usual, if you don''t keep your mouth shut, all your stupidity will leak out." Despite all their drama, their ''insults'' feel like hello and they both smile softly as Sakura whispers, "I still hate you" "As long as I get to see how strong you get, I don''t care," Ino whispers back and Sakura smiles a little as Shikamaru, alongside Chji walk to the gathering rookies. "We heard you guys were taking the exam as well," Shikamaru states, looking around the gathering of the Rookie Nine with a somewhat reserved Chji by his side eating from a bag of potato chips. "This is such a drag," Shikamaru huffs. "I wonder which one of us''ll make Chnin first," Kiba eagerly calls with a confident smirk. ''Shikamaru,'' Naruto off-handedly answers in his mind as he continues to look around the room and Kiba adds, "I bet our sensei''s been training us harder than yours, Sasuke. This isn''t going to be like in the Academy. I''ll show you the true strength of a man!" Kiba looks at Ino, blushing a bit at the sight of her. Sasuke returns a simple grunt and arrogant smirk. "I hope you''re not all bark, Kiba," Chji deres. "Because our team is stronger than ever." ''He''s not wrong,'' Ino thinks. Chji''s attitude has changed quite a bit and Ino''s heard his home life is far more strict on him. "I think as long as we try our best, we''ll be happy with our results," Hinata unexpectedly shares with her former ssmates, whom did not know how to respond to the usually quiet girl. ''Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Kiba and Akamaru, Aburame Shino, and Hyga Hinata They all have their quirks, but they''re all good people Naru-nii bes close friends with,'' Naruto thinks as he looks throughout therge room of murderous faces for any redhead at this point. ''Why the hell can''t I spot a redhead in this grungy-ass crowd?'' "Are- are you okay, Naruto-kun," Hinata-chan asks from behind him. Naruto recalls how worried about him she''s been since theirst dinner together. It was really nice of her, so he nods and gives her a genuine, if notrge, smile as he responds, "hey, Hinata-chan. Yeah, I''m doing okay, I guess. Thanks for asking," he answers as he wonders if it would be wrong to ask her to use her Byakugan to find Gaara. Shaking his head at the thought, he returns to his search, looking farther back in the long room. "What''s up with him," Shikamaru asks Sasuke as the Nara ponders the change in the generally loud blond. "He''s probably scared shitless," Kibaughs, however Sakura and Sasuke know that isn''t the case. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 157: Chapter 157 "Leave him alone," Sakura calls, defending her teammate. "Oh! Letting a girl fight your battles now, Dead Last," Kiba snorts. Ino smacks him in the shoulder, adding, "don''t call him that." Though Kiba is surprised by Ino''s reaction, they''re all interrupted. "Hey, you guys should be a little quieter," says a silver-haired boy with round sses Naruto has already met. Walking up to them with a friendly smile he adds, "as the nine rookies taking the exam, you''re all a little too cute to leave alone in a room full of more experienced shinobi." "And who are you supposed to be," Ino asks, eying his Konoha forehead protector. "Yakushi Kabuto," he answers. He turns to Naruto and nods with a genial smile, greeting him, "hello again, Naruto-kun," before turning to the others and adding, "you should all probably take a look around." Rather than look around with the other rookies, Naruto mentally ponders, ''is Kabuto really a spy? He seemed so nice when Haku introduced him.'' Before Naru-nii had a chance to exin a bit about the part Kabuto ys in the future, the silver-haired spy had apparently made friends with Haku. Naruto was introduced to him when Kabuto hade by to drop off some medical ingredients Haku uses to make his medicine. Though Haku brushed it off as two healersparing notes and expertise, Haku was smiling in a way Naruto hadn''t seen before even when he''d talk about Zabuza-jiji. ''There''s no way I''m letting the guy who''s helping Orochimaru kill Ji-chan, take Haku,'' Naruto mentally asserts. Kabuto catches Naruto gravely staring at him and gives a gentle wave. Naru-nii had told him how he met Kabuto in his timeline and assumed this alteration in events was due to the fact they saved Haku''s life. Naru-nii also thought Haku was exactly the type of shinobi that interests Kabuto''s boss, Orochimaru, a collector of Kekkei Genkai. Due to his older counterpart and their story-time, Naruto knew how bad things were going to get; Kabuto is a spy, a disguised Orochimaru is in the Chnin exam, Suna''s betrayal, Gaara''s past and his horrible part in the invasion, and Ji-chan''s death. The events ahead prompted Naruto and Naru-nii to use their past week''s sessions to brainstorm possible solutions to avert all that befalls the vige without outing Naruto''s connection to the fracturing future. "Those hot-tempered genin behind you are from Amegakure," Kabuto continues. "Everyone is tense before the exam so I thought I''d warn you guys. I''m sure none of you want to have an ''ident'' before the exam starts. Not that it can be helped. You''re rookies after all" As Kabuto exins more about the Chnin Exams, Naruto finally spots the red hair he''s looking for, but is then aggravated when it turns out to be a girl with sses. ''What the hell? Is hete? Hey Kurama, can you sense where your little brother is?'' ''I''m napping,'' is all Kurama grumbles to which Naruto immediately thinks back, ''you know, this would be a really good time to start caring more!'' When the red-headed girl with sses spots Naruto looking at her, he abruptly smiles and waves only for her to quickly turn away. "I want to know about Sabaku no Gaara, and Rock Lee," Sasuke asks. Hearing about Gaara''s B-rank mission and returning unharmed made Naruto humorously recall Naru-nii''s exnation of the Suna-nin''s sand armor. As a prankster, Naruto always gets a thrill out of knowing something others don''t. Kabuto is about to look up Rock Lee when Naruto asks, "actually before that, can you point out where Gaara is?" "Why," Kabuto curiously asks. "Wouldn''t you like to know," Naruto replies in a clipped tone. "Naruto," Sakura yelps. "That''s rude." "It''s okay, Haruno-chan," Kabuto states before turning leaning closer to an aggravated Naruto. "I realize how important you are to Haku-san, Naruto-kun, and I want you to know I''m not trying to rece you in any way. I promised him I''d do all I can to make certain you remain safe." "That''s a lie," Naruto t-out states with hard blue eyes. Naruto may not havee up with a usible way of outing the spy without exining his knowledge of the future, nor does he understand why Haku appears to like Kabuto, but he knows Haku would never think him so weak he''d ask someone else to protect him. Though Kabuto seems surprised by the confident assertion, Naruto cuts any reply he may have had by jumping on top of the nearest desk, the noise of which grabs the attention of many. He''d wondered if maybe Gaara''s too short to be seen, and on top of the desk, he has a better view as he yells out, "listen up you Grungy-Ass Senpai! My name is Uzumaki Naruto and I''m looking for a Sabaku no Gaara!" The second he waits for a response is filled with murderous res and the sound of multiple metal instruments of death unsheathing before Naruto continues. "Sabaku no Gaara! Come on, don''t be shy! Uzumaki Naruto is looking for yo-" Naruto is dragged back by Ino who promptly yells, "what the hell are you doing? Didn''t you hear what Kabuto-san said? He''s dangerous!" Looking so closely at her with an odd mix of mournful confidence, Naruto assertively rys, "it''s okay, Ino-chan. I''m not going to lose to anyone here." Ino is taken as she recalls Iruka-sensei''s assertion, ''that boy never gives up,'' and her eyes soften at his promation and his close proximity to her. ''Except to Orochimaru,'' Kurama chuckles from the seal. ''Lazy freeloaders get to keep theirments to themselves!'' Naruto mentally returns, though enjoys their little banter. Now that they have a better connection, Kurama can respond so long as both parties want to. Luckily the great Chakra beast naps more often than not. Naru-nii exined that a part of their brain unconsciously echos what is being said which is why Kurama can hear what Naruto is saying even if he''s within the seal. With this sort of mental echo, Naru-nii had exined to both of them how Orochimaru was the biggest threat in that room, followed by Gaara, Kabuto, and the Sound-nin, however, even knowing this didn''t produce much of a n that wouldn''t affect the final round of the Chnin exam. It''s already bad enough that Haku met with Kabuto and Narutopletely missed meeting Gaara with Sasukethough, it was nice of Sakura to defend Konohamaru. Naru-nii didn''t think exposing their scheme would stop Orochimaru from trying to kill Ji-chan some other way. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 158: Chapter 158 ''That snake-bastard doesn''t quit easily,'' Naru-nii had exined. ''So I bet you he''d try something else to get at the old man, only this time I won''t know what it is.'' ''You also said sealing him with Finjutsu would be hard,'' Naruto pointed out. ''Hard only because you have to catch him,'' Naru-nii points out. ''He''s a strong slippery bastard and we''re not fast enough just yet. I mean, I know you''re crazy fast now, especially with Kurama''s chakra, but this guy can go toe-to-toe with Ji-chan.'' ''He''d lose,'' Naruto had yelled. ''Oh, for sure he''d lose,'' Naru-nii naturally agreed before he added, ''if it was a fair fight. But that asshole doesn''t do fair.'' ''So'' ''The thing about this is, we need to tip them off before the invasion, but the intel has to be credible. For example, Gaara''s dad isn''t dead yet and nothing''s happened that can be exined without mentioning me. It''s like this whole intelligence analysis thing Shikamaru told me about one time. Konoha has a whole department just for rating the credibility of any intel they receive. If it passes their tests, then they tag it as Reliable-Actionable. Unless you personally tell Ji-chan why you know what you know, they may not believe it and we could mess things up even further.'' ''Why don''t we just tell Ji-chan then,'' Naruto asksnot for the first time. ''I''m sure he''d believe us.'' ''Hey now,'' Naru-nii chimes. ''You know I''d think he''d believe us too, and honestly, I don''t mind, but we still have time to think of another way, and more than anything, I need to pass on what I know to you first. It''s a lot of information and I''d rather not waste the time answering other people''s questions.'' Naru-nii had paused for a few seconds before he truly scared Naruto when he ryed, ''Now, don''t freak out but, I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up for. Every time I stop to rest, it''s possible I won''t be able to use it anymore-'' ''Naru-nii!'' ''Hey, I said don''t freak out-'' ''You know that never works on me!'' Naruto thought back in frantic haste. ''Are you going to be okay? What can I do? Whatever it is, tell me and I''ll do it! Just don''t leave.'' ''Hey now, you know I don''t go down so easy most of the time, anyway,'' Naru-nii stated. ''This may not be the case, but if I never get to talk to you again, I need topletely prepare you before we even consider telling others. I don''t want them cutting into our time until it''s absolutely necessary. And all I need from you is for you to do your best.'' ''I''ll learn it all,'' Naruto yells. ''I promise!'' ''I believe you,'' Naru-nii happily agrees. ''As for the Chnin exam, I think your two best moves right now is getting to know GaaraI''m telling you he''s a great friend once he stops wanting to kill peopleand keeping Orochimaru from putting that cursed seal on Sasuke.'' ''You got it Nii-chan!'' "This has be even more bothersome," Shikamaru grumbles warily as the many shinobi ahead of the rookies part to the side, making a path from the back to the front of the older genin. "I hate loud midgets like you the most," Naruto hears a boy wearing an all ck jumper and face paint states. Ino lets Naruto go as he states, "you''re not Gaara." "Kankuro," calls a grave voice from behind the face-painted boy. "Ah," Kanakuro clears his throat, before addressing the red-head. "Gaara, just let your brother handle this-" "If you don''t stop getting in the way of my prey, I''ll kill you." Gaara is revealed when Kankuro shuffles out of the way, stuttering, "O-Okay, I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Just then, Naruto senses the Sound-nin group make their move. Naruto didn''t mind one bit if they attacked Kabuto but one murderous re from a nearby Gaara and the three genin stop before causing any ruckus. The sound-nin eye the Suna genin before they slowly retreat into the crowd. Naruto knows their boss is disguised as genin from a different vige, but Naru-nii couldn''t recall what vige they''re from. So Naruto keeps his eyes open for a shinobi with long ck hair and a ridiculously long tongue. Turning to Naruto, a dead-eyed Gaara asks in a detached voice, "what?" ''So that''s Gaara,'' Naruto thinks, noting the red hair and sand guard as he steps closer to his fellow Jinchriki. Recalling the circumstances of Gaara''s life from Naru-nii''s story session''s, Naruto is intuitively aware of the painful loneliness and constant betrayal that broke the weaponized sand-nin. Spotting the Love tattoo on his forehead, theck of sleep around his eyes, Naruto can''t help but recall his own broken heart, and the long sleepless nights in Kurenai''s arms. Baby-blue eyes water with fat salty tears and Naruto groans before the sand siblings, dering, "ugh, love''s a bitch, ain''t it?" Though those surrounding them didn''t quiteprehend the first thing Naruto says to this dangerous looking shinobi, many are too perplexed by it to feel embarrassed. Gaara remains stern of countenance as Naruto says, "I think we totally get each other," then extends his fist, expressing, "let''s be friends!" "No," Gaara immediately answers before walking back. "What? Howe?" Naruto asks as he tries to follow when Temari steps in between her brother and Naruto. "You heard him; stay away," Temari warns with a knowing smirk. "Or Gaara can''t be held responsible for ending your life." Naruto chuckles, eying her confidently as he tells her, "he can''t kill me." Recognizing Naruto''s assertion as a challenge to his existence and opportunity for blood, Gaara stops and slowly turns to the blond. His light blue eyes are impossibly smaller and his mouth widens menacingly showing teeth. "H-hey, Gaara, it''s f-fine," Kankuro tries as Temari adds, "please, remember why we''re here." "Oh, I get it," Naruto notes aloud drawing the Suna sibling''s attention. "You need proof that I''m serious, right? We can get some Ramen after this and talk!" Ignoring the rising homicidal look in Gaara''s expression, Naruto quizzically asks, "you like Ramen, right?" Kankuro''s thoughts of, ''he''s dead,'' mirror Temari''s, ''if he''s too stupid to recognize mortal danger, he shouldn''t live anyway.'' Sakura, along with the others watch but unlike the others, she''s not overly worried. It actually surprises her how much faith she has in Naruto''s strength, and doesn''t even worry when Ino asks Sakura to, "stop him before he gets himself killed!" The pinkette even enjoys smiling confidently and confusing her blond quasi-friend. Gaara raises his hand as if to activate jutsu to his siblings fear when arge puff of smoke catches everyone''s attention before a hard voice yells, "quiet down you worthless bastards!" A group of proctors stand behind a tall scarred man. ''Morino Ibiki,'' Naruto mentallyments. After warning the Sound and Sand ninjasalong with the entire roomabout fighting, the participants peacefully turn in their registration for their numbers and just like Naru-nii''s experience, he got to sit next to Hinata-chan. Though Naruto knew what was going to happen, it was still pretty intense to actually sit through. Ibiki was a real shinobi who survived the worst, and it was impossible not to get sucked into the bloody-minded world he clearly painted with his appearance and the gravitas of his words. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Naruto was so taken he nearly forgot he would, and has, put his life on the line. Even in this very moment, his future self is putting everything on the line to save the entire shinobi world and it''s deeply upsetting to look at the uncertainty around the room. ''They''re raising their hands!'' Naruto observes as genin after genin raise their shaky palm and quit, hurting their teammates in the process. Naruto momentarily forgot his tortured heart to raise his own hand, high, before mming it down hard on the desk, making the connected desks around him creak and crack from the force as he arrests the entire rooms attention. "Don''t underestimate me! I won''t run! I''ll take your damn question! Even if I''m a genin forever, I''ll still be Hokage!" "I''ll ask you again," Ibiki calmly yet strictly states. "This is yourst chance. Your life is riding on this decision." Thinking of Naru-nii, of Iruka-sensei, of his team, of Kurenai and Haku, of Gaara and all the other shinobi of this world, Naruto confidently asserts the single greatest fact of his entire existence, "I don''t quit. Not now, not ever!" Words that echo profoundly for many in the room, but more with Ino as this wasn''t the first time she''s cognizant of that frame of his mind. Ino''s heart pumped a little faster by his rather public conviction and she grows a little warm, tightening her crossed legs at the repeatedly verified thoughts of his virility. Sakura can''t help but smile affectionately, thinking with fondness, ''that''s just like you.'' If it''s possible, Hinata didn''t think she could admire him any more than that moment. Sitting next to him as he shouted his nind to a seasoned Jnin shinobiwho''s daring her blond love to quit now or lose the very thing he loves foreverNaruto would not bend, nor go back on his words. ''Kami'' is all Hinata mentally gasps as her heart beats incredibly fast. Sasuke smirks in mild amusement, thinking, ''that idiot.'' After looking around the room, a stern Ibiki calls out, "congrattions on passing" but rather than listen any more to Ibiki''s exnation, Naruto is looking around the room. He confuses the red-haired girl with sses looking at him for Gaara again before he locks eyes with Gaara and uses hand signs to ask, ''do you want to grab lunch after this?'' To which Gaara squints confused before looking away. Naruto hears Ibiki finish with, "those who can''t put their destinies on the line, who cling to the uncertain future of ''there''s always next year,'' and walk away from their chance those pieces of trash who can only make such cowardly choices don''t have the right to be Chnin!" It''s then that Anko makes her mboyant entrance just like Naru-nii had chuckled about. Naruto''s heard a little of her history as well and found it just as sad as many of the other tragic characters. Naru-nii didn''t know the details around Anko''s story but he did mention that she was Orochimaru''s student and was marked with the same curse Sasuke gets, though Sasuke''s is supposed to be much stronger. Rather than be put off by her odd, theatrical entrance, Naruto ps in part because he''s empathetic, but also because he appreciates showmanship. He calls out as he ps, "whoo! Sweet entrance! It''s bad timing, but I''ll definitely remember it!" HAKU With a basket of lunch in his grasp, Haku waits for Naruto outside of the Academy. It''s slightly surprising when the long-haired brte recognizes the buxom kunoichi lugging arge, rolled up ck screen over her shoulder. Haku bows respectfully as one of his interrogators stops to greet him. "Haku-kun," Anko hollers. "I hope you''re keeping your pretty little nose clean. We may have epted your asylum, but I''m sure I don''t have to remind you what''ll happen if you break any of the conditions of your probationary residence." "You do not, and I am, Anko-san," Haku greets. "You waiting for your blond brat to get out," Anko asks, turning to the Academy behind her. "Yes," Haku answers sweetly. "I thought I''d bring him lunch, since he''s always ready to eat," he says as he lifts the cloth wrapped bento for Anko to see. Anko chuckles, verbally adding, "aren''t you just the cutest little housewife. I doubt he''d pass the first task, but if by some miracle he does, he''ll have, like, maybe an hour before the second task." "I have faith he will," Haku informs the buxom torturer. "The first examiner is Ibiki," Anko happily prods Haku''s confidence with. "You remember him, right?" Haku''s pleasant mask doesn''t break and he nods, answering, "I do. How lucky of Ibiki-san to finally have this opportunity to witness how amazing Naruto-kun is and how wrong he was." Anko chuckles knowingly before changing the topic and directly stating, "I could tell what team you y for, but, what I don''t get is why you wanted to rile up Genma by steppin'' beside Kurenai." Looking at the beautiful unflinching face smile in answer, Anko''s grin widens before she shrugs, saying, "not that it matters. Truth be told, I thought it was hrious, but she''s my babe, Haku-kun, so I''ll tell you this now. I don''t know what you''re ying at, but if she gets hurt, in any way, the kid-glovese off and I show you what real torture is. Got me?" "Of course, Anko-san," Haku calmly states, bending his head with respect. "I have the utmost respect for Kurenai-san. She''s shown me nothing but kindness since I''vee to Konoha." Though clearly suspicious, Anko nods, stating, "yeah, she''s pretty amazing worth killing others brutally over, if you get my drift." "Loud and clear," Haku says smiling at the clear death threat should anything happen to Kurenai. Anko quickly nods then rushes away to the adjacent building. From Haku''s vantage point, he can barely see Anko rolling herself in therge ck curtain, then hurling herself from one building to the Academy, smashing through the window in the process. Wide-eyed by the woman''s Naruto-ish antics, Haku is yet again marveled at the difference between his past and current life, bringing a smile to his womanly face. Though he misses Zabuza-sama terribly and thinks about him every day, Haku is immensely content by Naruto''s side. Not simply because the young blond was such a positive force in this dark and bleak world, but because being here was Zabuza-sama''s gift to him. ''And it''s the best gift I could ever hope to receive,'' Haku thinks with a content smile. As if thinking about the amazing shinobi he''s aligned his allegiance to, the blond potential Chnin exits the building. Haku waves at Naruto, and though his smile isn''t as bright as he''d like it, it''s better than the tears four days ago. Fortunately for her well-being, his pink-haired teammate is dragged away by Ino-chan as Naruto rushes to him. "Hey, Haku," Naruto greets happily, thinking how amazing it feels to have someone waiting for him after getting out of the Academy. Naruto realizes he''s no longer a student, but, having always watched on from his lonely swing how many families reunite at the end of a school day always added a deeper gash to his lonely life. Though his heart is aching, Haku being here, waiting for him, refined his perspective to something a little more positive. "How did you do," Haku confidently asks, as if there''s only one clear answer. "I totally killed it," Naruto says with a smirk before they hear behind him, "Naruto-kun was amazing." Kabuto walks up to them as he praises, "hepletely sted away the mental challenge of the proctor''s n." "I don''t like suck-ups," Naruto tly states, frustrated by his inability to think of a believable way of handling the spy without exposing Naru-nii and the future. If worstes to worst, he''ll tell Ji-chan regardless of what happens, but the Narutos know any great n only needs one thing to fall into ce and get everything going. Haku ces a gentle palm on Naruto''s shoulder and smiles before apologizing. "Forgive him, Kabuto-san. He- well, we''re both connected by the strongest of bonds." "I understand," Kabuto says. "I think it''s wonderful you both have each other." "May I speak with Naruto-kun alone," Haku asks, squeezing Naruto''s shoulder before he could object to asking permission. "Of course," Kabuto says before shyly asking, "do you think we can see each other again?" Naruto hates the blush on Haku''s cheek as the beautiful boy responds, "I''d like that." After Kabuto leaves, Haku quickly asks, "is there anywhere we can talk in private?" Naruto grumbles, "there''s a ce on the way, since I don''t have a lot of time." INO After dragging Sakura away from the other rookies, the kunoichi find a secluded area in the field behind their Academy, near the tree line and under the shade of a tree. "What do you want?" Sakura finally asks before focusing on what really matters. "Did you see Naruto? I may notpletely hate you for what you did to me, but I most certainly hate you for what you did to him." Sakura hadn''t seen Ino since that day. Sakura had fallen asleep in Ino''s embrace and hadn''t woken up until the following morning, weak, tired, and dry. "I know," Ino agrees as she takes out her lunch. "Come on. We only have an hour and I want to tell you what I never got a chance to say before." Ino begins eating her bento while she waits for her pink-haired former friend and rival. With a huff, Sakura settles in the grass to eat her own lunch, demanding, "so?" "Look," Ino starts. "I know it sucks he''s hurting right now-" "Because of you," Sakura exims. "Because of us," Ino corrects. "Or are you telling me he wouldn''t eventually be hurting when you reject him- truly reject him at some point down the line. You were going to break his heart anyway." "I may not want to date him, but I wouldn''t have hurt him like that," Sakura retorts. "Look I don''t want him to have a broken heart either," Ino states, mentally finishing, ''but I maybe, sort of want to date him and I don''t want topete with you again!'' But rather than being brutally honest with Sakura, a cowardly Ino moves on. "The thing I wanted to tell you before is, I think Sasuke needs help more than a rtionship, so I''m not going after him anymore." Dropping her dumpling, Sakura is clearly surprised as Ino continues, "regardless of how much more conscious you are, I don''t know if you want to continue pursuing him or not, but if you do, I won''t get in the way." "You you''re giving up on Sasuke," Sakura incredulously asks. "I wouldn''t say I''m giving up on him," Ino states, thinking of the evolution of her definition of love, and all that she''s learned throughout the past five months. "Sasuke''s my first love, and he''ll always be someone special in my heart, but, he''s a person first, and his needs as a person are more important than my fantasy." "Ino" Feeling a little closer to the raven-haired genjutsu mistress Ino greatly admires, she smiles and tells Sakura, "I know the type of kunoichi and woman I want to be. No matter how challenging and ufortable it is for anyone and everyone to ept, myself included, I don''t want to run from who I am." "And who is that," a mildly astonished Sakura gently asks. "I don''t know yet," Ino answers with a genuine grin. "But I''m less scared of who that might be now." They remain silent for the remainder of their lunch, both thinking about the questions and answers of who they are and who they want to be, but one also thinking about all the possibilities blond boy presents. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 160: Chapter 160 NARUTO "Well, team, we''ve got our work cut out for us and it''s a ton of stuff to do, but there''s no way in hell we''re takin'' five days to do it," Naruto shouts out to the dozen spiky-haired blonds in front of him. "Luckily for us, we can be in a lot of ces at once," Naruto continues pacing with his hands behind his back like a general. Just inside of Gate 12, two members of Team 7 are waiting on the third and his dozen clones before beginning their treacherous journey to the tower at the center of the Forest of Death. "Yeah!" The toon of Narutos holler back as Sasuke and Sakura are forced to watch from several paces away. Though Sasuke wanted to rush right in, Naruto insisted they wait so he can set up several safeguards. Even without Sakura''s vote of support, Sasuke seems to begrudgingly agree. "Even though we''ve decided not to change too much," Naruto continues, confident Sasuke and Sakura wouldn''t understand what that truly meant. "We''re definitely not going to let those evil bastards take whatever they want. We aren''t letting the worst happen!" "Damn right we aren''t, boss!" one Naruto calls and they all holler in exuberant unity. "I know we know all this already," Naruto asserts with his dozen clones. "I have to stay with my teammates, but, we all got our tasks. Keep an eye on Gaara. I don''t think he''s far from our gate. Hopefully, we can learn something that might help us show him how genuine we are-" "I still don''t get why we don''t just tell him we''re One & Nine," a Naruto asks to the annoyed groans of others. The exchange makes Naruto wonder why his clones can act like different parts of himself at the same time. "Are you almost done," Sasuke calls irately, to which one of Naruto''s clones yells back, "hey, we''re having a conversation here, teme!" "So rude," another clone adds and they all hum in agreement, annoying Sasuke to no end. The real Naruto turns to his waiting teammates a few paces away and informs them, "just gimme a minute." Turning back to his toon of clones, Naruto reminds them of Naru-nii''s justification. "Nii-chan said true friends don''t need excuses. Gaara''ll believe us when he sees we really mean it and I agree. We''re the type to prove our words through action and that''s what we''re going to do!" "You''re so wise, boss!" "Aww, thanks you guys," Naruto smiles bashfully. "Naruto," Sakura calls. "We should really get moving. I already heard screaming." Her voice is the deep cutting reminder of their heart''s unyielding pain and all the Narutos groan or grip the ache at their chest. One even yells, "this is the worst pain ever! Someone pop me!" When another asks, "can we leave, boss? We already know what to do," Naruto answers with a nod, adding, "yeah, sure. Watch out for the other Konoha teams as well as Kabuto. The second any of you see a snake, you know what to do. Let''s make Nii-chan proud!" "Ossu!" they all yell before all but one clone leaves. KURENAI Drinking her tea while Kakashi, Genma, Asuma, Ygao, and Hayate discuss likely oues of the second test, Kurenai can''t help but wonder about her genin and Naruto. The Jnin were waiting in noshery on the seventh floor of the tower at the center of Training Ground 44. The Jnin-sensei of other teams also wait for any word of their students; whether positive or negative. It goes without saying, any Jnin-sensei asked to leave before thepletion of the second test means their students have failed or died, and urges her thoughts to repeatedly hover around Naruto. ''He''s been so down,'' Kurenai mentally observes for the hundredth time since Haruno-chan''s final rejection of him. ''And why wouldn''t he be,'' she mentally asserts, recalling their consoling nights sleeping in each other''s arms without actual intercourse. He didn''t mention the details, but Kurenai acutely understands his depression and couldn''t help holding him physically and emotionally, constantly assuring him everything was going to be alright. Kurenai has long admitted to herself that Naruto has many positive qualities that she easily responds to and he''s impressed her multiple times, which has led to her constant thoughts of him, but to see him so hollow hurt her. Kurenai wanted nothing more than to take the pain away, but she had to be careful. Emotions can run high and entangle easily, for both of them, and Kurenai is certain what they have is not the romantic love a fair majority of woman expect when considering a life partner. She hadn''t met Naruto, who isn''t her type, somewhere where he charmed her into a date with his nice smile and obvious intellect. Truthfully, they don''t have much inmon. An evening drink together while listening to ssical music is out of the question. They can''t have a yfully intellectual conversation while passively observing each other interesting interpretation of their truths. They haven''t even seen a movie together, and yet, what they do have inmon makes all the difference in the world; their Will of Fire, their love of Konoha, their hunger to learn, their hunger for each other. She''s certain this is not a conventional love, but she can''t be certain her feelings for him isn''t an unconventional something. With a sigh, Kurenai mournfully prays, ''I hope he''s okay.'' Catching her mncholy mood, her friend Ygao asks, "are you okay?" To which Kurenai shrugs and answers, "just worried about my genin." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 161: Chapter 161 NARUTO Following his team through the forest, Naruto is vignt and cautious. Naru-nii had instructed him to just mock Anko a bit, and sure enough, she threw a kunai at him. After which, Naruto saw the tall boy with the disgustingly long tongue Orochimaru is pretending to be. Now Naruto knows who to look out for. Though he had mentioned to Anko that he didn''t like the Grass nin, Anko only chuckled evilly and responded, "there are worst predators in the forest." Having been in the forest when he was younger, he knows that to be false. The bears, tigers, blood-sucking leeches, insects, and other crazy animals certainly suck, but Naruto knows Orochimaru is the biggest threat in the forest. The embodiment of the Narutosbined n was about information; when they learn it and how fast it''s disseminated, so, at Naru-nii''s suggestion, Naruto knows all his clones will use Kurama''s chakra if they need it and to create and dispel a clone to ry information to the rest of the toon. It''s a fluid sort of n that already helps when, to Naruto''s surprise, two of his backup clones are already forcibly dispelled by a huge cyclone of wind barreling through the forest, easily separating any team within the range of that half-mile-long attack. "Sakura! Sasuke!" Naruto calls a second before therge cyclone attack barrels through trees and Team 7. The dynamite of gale force wind tears at bark and branches,unching pink, ck and blond hair in differing directions. But for the force of the wind, it didn''t hurt too terribly, butnding hard on the forest floor, rolling until arge tree root roughly ends his momentum, Naruto wonders more about his teammates. Wincing a bit, Naruto eventually rights himself before creating a clone and dispelling it to update the batch of clones running within the forest. "Crap, that really was a crazy technique," he mumbles as he looks around for his teammates. "This is when Naru-nii said he came up against a- Shit! That''s a huuuge snake!" Naruto yells as his eyes bulge at the size of the giant summon slowly rears back his mushroom head, bending his body like a tense coil. The snake attacks incredibly fast with a heavy tail swipe. Getting some information on Sasuke, a momentarily distracted Naruto has only enough time to take out one of his specially prepared kunai before the tail bats him away with tremendous strength. His brain fritzes at the impact, but in the air, he manages to ask Kurama for chakra before sticking thending on the side of a tree. The snake slithers only a moment before the explosive tag on the kunai he stabbed into the thick scale of its tail explodes. With the amazing boost in power, Naruto creates three clones, all stuck on the side of the tree. One immediately dispels to inform the others and initiate his n for the clone that remained by gate 12. The other two clones help him create an iplete Rasen-Shuriken. Truthfully, it''s more Rasengan than Fton Rasengan, but it feels like more than enough to deal with this over-grown fanged cucumber. The snake is writhing from the horrible burn of its tail when Naruto runs higher up the tree while the two remaining clones create arge Rasengan and drop to the forest floor. Kurama powered clones easily track and dodge its desperate swipes until the Rasengan-less clone sacrifices itself to allow the clone with therge Rasengan to hit it square in the middle of its body. The hurricane-strength ball of chakra propels therge snake like a rotating festival streamer, with its head and tail iling as its spinning body rockets. The length of the summon impacts arge tree and coils feebly around it as Naruto drops down with his Fton Rasengan. Connecting his attack with the snake''s scales stings his own hand like acid but it''s manageable as he tears the snake apart until it pops away. Grossed out by all the snake blood still on him, Naruto turns to the clones, and since he already knows about Sasuke, he asks them, "does anyone have eyes on Sakura?" They dispel, transmitting the message across his clonework and Naruto rushes to the tree top in hopes of catching up with his teammates. ANKO Anko is just sitting down with her party-sized box of dango when she spots Kakashi''s blond brat sprinting toward her. Though there''s no rule stating leaving the training ground will disqualify a team, she didn''t think anyone would try. ''Maybe one of Kakashi''s brats died?'' she thinks as he stops in front of her and shocks her so deeply with his words she has to ask him to repeat himself, ring, "wait, say the fuck what again?" "I said," Naruto''s clone begins to repeat the cover-story. "There''s this crazy snake-looking nin attacking us. He said his name''s Orochimaru and I''m pretty sure he''s like a criminal or something-" "Where?!" Anko demands, on her feet, letting the party pack of dango drop to the floor. "Um, we''re around five, maybe six hours in from Gate 12," Naruto answers. "Just so you know, in that snake-shit''s case, alerting us is way more important than sticking with your team, so don''t ever feel shitty about that," Anko asserts as she hurries toward Gate 12 with grave purpose. "Do me a favor and warn the Hokage." "I''m actually a clone," Naruto returns affronted and to her surprise. "Team 7 is still fighting him now. But, yeah, I''ll get Ji-chan." RED-HEADED GLASSES GIRL "The Earth scroll," she hears. "Same as us." "sses! sses!" The red-headed young kunoichi shrieks under the grand sound of a gigantic bear toppling over from a strike to the forehead. After her team was separated by somerge wind attack, she was nearly killed by a bear. "Where are they? Where are they-" she asks when she finally feels her sses and ps them on her face just in time to see her savior. He was the most beautiful raven-haired boy she''d ever seen. "Later," Sasuke calls and her heart beats as fast as he departs. So stricken by her savior''s beauty, she waspletely taken by surprise to hear behind her, "jeez, he couldn''t even check to make sure she''s okay." As a sensor-type, it''s the biggestpse in her ability as the redhead whirls around to face the blond behind her. She immediately recognizes him from his singrly loud disy in the exam room. He''s looking off toward the direction his teammate has left before turning to her and asking, "are you okay?" The startled red-headed girl with sses who just survived a monstrous bear attack, hides her scroll, sputtering, "you" "Oh, hey, don''t worry," Naruto delicately chimes waving both his open palms. "I''m not trying to take your scroll or anything." Getting her agitation under control, she reads his chakra as honest, making her rx a smidgen as shements, "you''re that boy''s teammate." "Yeah," Naruto calls returning his attention to the long gone Sasuke. "Which reminds me," he adds, before creating a clone to then dispel so the others receive the information that Sasuke''s on his way back. Finding it strange his clone dispelled so quickly, she asks, "can''t you hold a clone for long?" "I can," Naruto answers her, then thinks to join the backup squad of their toon. "I should get going-" "Wait," the red-headed girl yells before he leaps away. He stops and is receptive for a response. "Yourst name is it really, Uzumaki?" "Mn," he hums with a nod before quirking his brow. "Wait, when did I tell you that?" The girl looks at him in disbelief, voicing, "you shouted your name to everyone in the exam room. It''s pretty easy to learn someone''s name when it''s shouted out like that." "Oh, yeah," Naruto chuckles. "Yeah, that''s me. Uzumaki Naruto, future and greatest Hokage there''ll ever be!" Shrugging away the Hokagement, she asks what she''s extremely curious to know. "And are you from Uzushiogakure?" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Getting new information streaming into his head about a fight going on with a huge fucking snake, Naruto nearly misses the question. "Huh? Oh, uh, no. I was born in Konoha," he answers as he figures the clone by Gate 12 is hopping the fence to alert the proctors of Orochimaru now. "Well, that doesn''t have to mean anything," she mumbles to herself before she implores him, "but your family name. It''s one of the prominent ns from Uzushiogakure." "Really," Naruto asks then recalls Naru-nii mentioning his n. "Well, I was named after kaa-chan''s family, Uzumaki Kushina." Quickly growing wide-eyed, the redhead retorts, "That''s- You''re kidding!" "Uh, no," Naruto slowly assures her. "I wouldn''t joke about that." "Uzumaki Kushina," she pronounces slowly in thought. "She''s apart of the most honored family in Uzushiogakure! Your whole family were so masterful at Finjutsu, it was practically the vige''s Kekkai Genkai!" Realization widens as she outwardly verbalizes her running thoughts. "Kami your mother, and I think one of your grandmothers, were sacred members of service." With squinted eyes, Naruto asks, "how do you know so much about my n?" "Your n?" the red-haired girls retorts before realizing, "I suppose you do have a better im than me oh well, at least I look like an Uzumaki," she answers him with a smirk with a flick of her vibrant red hair. At his confusion, she informs him, "my name is Uzumaki Karin. I''m-well, my mother, actually, was one of the branch members of the Uzumaki n." "REALLY!" Naruto yells in a tall dark forest filled with many predators hunting for easy prey. She looks around nervously as she fearfully shushes his excited, "we''re family!? Really! Really!" Karin couldn''t understand his level of exuberance, but she was reading a wonderful energy radiating from his chakra, and it''s not like she dislikes the idea of discovering family, even if they are only second cousins. "My mother was a survivor of the Last Days," Karin tells him. "The Last Days" Naruto repeats mournfully. "Is that what they call it?" "No," Karin answers. "That''s just how she''d always refer to it. ''In thosest days,'' she would often say. Her mind lived in the past pretty often." "So, your kaa-san knows a lot then," Naruto asks. "She used to," Karin answers with a nod. "She passed away." "Oh," Naruto mouths with sympathetic eyes. "I''m sorry. My parents passed too," he admits to her, and Naruto only then realizes he''s never really admitted that aloud. Though already down, he''s happy to confess as much to family. "So, we''re the Last of the Last Days," Karin morbidly jokes. "Maybe," Naruto softly tells her. "But maybe not! I was thinking of restarting the Uzumaki n in Konoha, and with a stupid name like the Last Days, I definitely will now. The Uzumaki n is not gone, and now you have family and home here, Karin-chan!" Trying to decipher between simple excitement and genuine offer, Karin asks, "wait, are you asking me to live in Konoha?" "Hell yeah I am," he exims. "We''re blood! Aside from being Hokage, family means everything to me!" Though his chakra feels like ocean waves of honesty, she can''t truly believe it, offhandedlymenting, "your vige would never allow it." "They will!" He readily assures her with clenched fists and stern eyes. "And Ji-chan''ll help. I know he will." "I need to think about this," Karin weakly answers. With her past, he''s simply offering her too much hope for her to easily ept. Tilting his blond head curiously, he genuinely asks, "what''s there to think about?" "You''re asking me to leave everything I know toe to a strange ce," Karin reasons. "That''s not such a simple thing people immediately say yes to." "Hehe, I guess you''re right," Naruto chuckles as he agrees. "We should definitely get some ramen and talk some more. I can show you how amazing Konoha is and I just know you''ll love it." "You had me at ramen," Karin smirks. "Haku''s ramen is the next best right after Ichiraku''s," Naruto happily informs her before wondering, "do you think all Uzumaki''s love ramen?" "No, not at all," Karin tly states, shaking her head. "I just love it because it''s cheap and my mother hated it. Ramen is actually pretty bad for you." "You take that back!" Naruto gripes affronted. "Ramen is Kami''s gift to humankind!" Karinughs before stating, "my mother would''ve definitely smacked some sense into you, but only because she loved serving the main branch. She was a primary caregiver and would''ve hunted you like a ykai if she learned a member of the main family was shortening their lifespan like that." "What?! Ramen doesn''t do that," Naruto defends. Karin looks at him in amused surprise, listing for him, "you might get away with making homemade ramen healthier but that instant stuffcks fiber, protein, and other crucial vitamins and minerals. Not to mention the high sodium content negatively impacts your health." "We were doing so well, Karin-chan," Naruto mumbles with disingenuous disappointment. "Oh well, I still love you." "Y-You don''t even know me," Karin retorts, shocked by how fast he seems to be epting her. Ignoring her as he happily hums, "I have family, I have family," Karin calls out, "hey, will you listen to me-" She''s cut off when they both hear screams, and in her case, familiar screams. "That sounded close by," a serious Naruto notes. "Shigeri!" Karin calls, searching for his chakra. When Naruto asks if he''s her teammate, she nods and they both sprint toward the source of her teammate''s cry. TEAM EIGHT "Hey," Naruto drops in behind Team 8, startling them. " uh, are you guys okay?" "Idiot," an irate Kiba calls, settling a shaking Akamaru down. "Obviously we''re okay." "Why aren''t you with your team," Shino''s monotone voice asks. "I am," Naruto answers Shino before smiling at Hinata-chan. "Hey, Hinata-chan. I bet your Byakugan is super useful here huh? You can probably even see what scroll they have without having to get close!" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Hinata smiles through her brilliant blush before she answers, "my Byakugan helps." "No doubt," Naruto states, nodding assertively before asking Kurenai''s team, "do you guys want any help getting the scroll you need?" "Is that some sort of joke," Kiba responds, eying the deadst in humored disbelief. "Thanks, but no thanks. You''d only slow us down." Facing the Inuzuka, an annoyed Naruto calls, "what the hell, Dog Breath? I just asked if you wanted help." Snorting, he retorts, "help from the Dead Last? We might as well hand ''em our scroll now," Kiba assumes. "Whatever," Naruto mutters rolling his eyes. "Later Hinata-chan." Turning to the horrid mess of blood-tainted sand past the bushes, Naruto gasps, asking, "Yeesh! What the hell happened there?" "That was the red-haired sand-nin you tried to be besties with-" Kiba starts to exin. "Gaara!" Naruto hops before further asking, "he was here? When? Which way did he go?" "Please tell me you''re not that stupid," Kiba asks in disbelief. "Naruto-kun, he''s very dangerous," Hinata informs him with worry. "It wouldn''t be advisable to associate with him," Shino coolly adds. "It''s cool you guys," Naruto waves them off. "I bet he''s just a big softy when you get to know him. Which way?" Kiba mechanically points and Naruto calls out, "I''ll see you guys at the tower!" as he rushes after the elusive future-friend. "He really is an idiot," Kibaments as the blond speeds away. "Rest in peace," the Inuzuka adds and Hinata can only stomach her apprehension due to knowing it''s only one of Naruto''s clones. Still, she hopes with all her heart his clone will stay alright. KARIN Naruto and Karinnd high on a tree branch. From their vantage point, they spot her heavily injured teammate, Shigeri holding out his shaking sword in his trembling hand. Shigeri is hemorrhaging from multiple wounds with Masashi, the third member of Karin''s team, lying unconscious on the grass behind him, with even more injuries. In the small clearing surrounded by enormous trees, Shigeri and Masashi''s attackers are two shinobi with forehead protectors from Land of Grass, wearing straw hats, and thick, purple, sacred rope tied around their waist tied in arge bow at their back, however, Naruto knows their true allegiance. "Karin," Naruto whispers keeping his sky-blue eyes locked on them, wondering how close he can get before they can react. When she turns to him, he seriously asks, "do you want me to handle them or do you want to help?" "Wha- No, you can''t- Those guys aren''t normal genin," she whispers back, sensing their chakra is far more sinister than any genin''s should be. "Do you trust me," Naruto asks. "I don''t even know you!" she whispers back, again, wondering why he''s so quick to trust simply because they share the samest name. ''That''s not how youst in this world!'' her mind yells. "Well, now''s as good a time as any," Naruto confidently presumes. "No, actually," Karin responds in a low voice, quirking a brow. "Now is very possibly the absolute worst time to trust you," Karin whispers with clear aggravation he simply smiles away which only makes her more annoyed... annoyed as only family can do. "Come on," Naruto states, returning his attention to the serious shinobi toying with their prey. "They''re your teammates. All I need you to do is jump in front of your team and offer those guys your scroll. If you can fake it, cry loudly. That''ll be a great distraction." ''Sight and sound,'' Karin thinks with a small smirk before she, with unexpected and great effort, agrees. Momentster, Karinnds in front of her beaten and bloodied teammates, crying horridly loud,plete with fat tears as she wails, "please, please, please don''t kill my ultra precious teammates! Please! Here''s our scroll! I readily offer it in the face of such strength! Take it, and spare our worthless lives!" She was offensively more theatrical than Naruto expected and he wanted tough so hard at how terrible her acting is, but these were the two genin with the disguised Orochimaru, which meant they were far more dangerous than they appeared. "Kami be damned, will you just kill them already," the one with the straw hat orders to the one with the skin-like mask. "Her wailing is getting on my nerves." "Yeah, yeah," the murderous genin calls over Karin''s loud crying. His first step toward her scared Karin, and for a moment, she doubted the sudden amount of Narutos surrounding them would save her. Though she can sense them, they feel weaker than these shinobi, and suddenly, in the presence of her mortality, she doubted his sincerity along with his ims. Breath hitching, that sliver of doubt made Karin certain she would die trusting another Uzumaki for a final time until two kunai areunched from behind her toward the fake genin and as expected both shinobi block them with their own kunai. A still wailing Karin barely thinks to ask, ''two kunai? Really?'' When unbeknownst to these disguised genin, the attack from the front distracted them from the very fast, stealth attack at their back. "Rasengan!" Two red-eyed Narutos call as they simultaneously m incredibly condensed balls of spinning chakra center mass against their spine. The murderers scream in ear-shattering pain as they are rocketed forward by their spinning pelvis at tremendous speed. One spinning mass of flesh is unlucky enough to have a tree stop him with a bone-shattering ''thwack'' while the other flies farther than she can see before hearing a distant grunting ''thud.'' "Oh, man," a brightly smiling Naruto calls as the other five clones rush to them. "The way you fake crying was so awful, I wanted tough so hard!" "Tch," she sucks her teeth, too embarrassed to confess she actually likes her acting. "It worked didn''t it-" "Where the fuck were you, you stupid cunt," a trembling Shigeri yells at Karin before eying Naruto. Naruto''s chakra immediately feels defensive to Karin, but restrained. Naruto raises his hands in peace as Shigeri can barely manage to sheath his jittery sword before returning his re at his red-haired teammate. "If you had been here when we needed you, Masashi wouldn''t be dead!" Karin can''t even exin herself before Shigeri spits blood and a cracked tooth, spouting, "nevermind! We''re already disqualified. Gimme your arm." Karin hesitates to do so in front of Naruto as she''s never liked her ability. Not only was it responsible for her mother''s death, but it''s the very job she inherited in order to survive. Now, being bitten painfully hard in front of her kin suddenly didn''t feel right. "Karin, give me your fucking arm!" Shigeri yells as he jerks her left arm to his mouth, but before her teammate can add another scar to the collection, Naruto grips Shigeri by his throat, making him choke as her blond cousin pulls him away. "I don''t get what''s going on," a confused and irate Naruto states. "But I''m pretty sure he was going to bite you." Looking from Karin to Shigeri and back, he curiously asks, "are you sure he''s your teammate?" Though Shigeri tries to break free, Naruto tightens his enhanced grip, interrupting the bleeding boy from answering or yelling. Even without her sensory abilities, Karin can tell Naruto is far stronger even if her teammate wasn''t so heavily wounded. Feeling hollow from her sorrowful memories, Karin tries to exin to Naruto, "I" However, shing memories of how she allowed herself to be used just like her pathetic mother had, keeps Karin from deliberately tainting her cousin''s opinion of her with the biggest shame of her young life. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 164: Chapter 164 "Well, it''s cool if you don''t want to say," Naruto states as he shoves the wounded Shigeri to his clones and two of them lock the boy''s wrist joints and drop him to his knees as a third clone presses a kunai at his throat. "But I''m not letting some weirdo hurt my family or bite them." "You don''t even know me," Karin sheepishly levels at Naruto. "I want to though," Naruto returns. "I''m going to restart the Uzumaki n, Karin-chan. Not only do I want to protect them, but I also want to get to know all the family I have left in this world." ''Urgh,'' Karin mentally grunts at his emotionally honest kick to her gut. "Oh, whatever," Karin states repressively happy. "There was nothing left for me in Kusagakure anyway." "Uzumaki, you traitor," Shigeri yells, despite the kunai at his neck. "The vige will hear about this! We looked after you! We took care of you-" "The vige killed my mother, you abusive asshole," she yells at him. "And the vige was going to do the same to me!" "She''s a member of my n now," Naruto gravely tells the weak and bleeding boy. "Youe after her, and you''ll have to deal with me." Naruto waves to the clones and they let the exhausted Shigeri go. "Since you''re disqualified, the exit''s straight that way," he tells him pointing to his eight o''clock. "You can let yourself out." Once Shigeri is thirty yards away, Karin asks, "you really think it was a good idea to let him go? I mean, countries banded together to destroy Uzushiogakure because our existence was that much of a threat. Who''s to say they won''t do it again?" Unimpressed, Naruto shrugs, admitting, "he''ll have to survive first, and I just sent him toward the biggest nest of Konoha''s Jumping Leeches in the forest. Just one of those bloodsuckers snags his skin for more than five minutes, and the only ce he''ll be reaching is the next world. But if you want to tell him not to go that way-" "No," Karin exims, easily sensing how low on chakra her former teammate is. Watching Shigeribor just to leave, possibly to his death, Karin apprehensively expresses to her family her decision. "My mother and I we have special chakra that heals anyone who, uh, bite us. It''s why Shigeri wanted my arm," she confesses, raising up her left arm so he can clearly see all the disfiguring bite marks. Thus far, she''s managed to keep all the scaring to her left arm, but it was still humiliating and shameful to disy. "After the destruction of Uzushiogakure, we took refuge in Kusagakure under the condition my mother heals everyone who gets injured," Karin continues. "That''s how she ensured we survived, but by the end, she had so many scars, her skin looked more like mangled chewing gum. After a surprise attack on our vige, she she exhausted her chakra supply healing everyone that was injured and died." Ignoring Naruto and the warm tear rolling down her cheek for her lost mother, Karin simply watches her long departed teammate as her croaky voice continues. "Her body wasn''t even cold before they forced me to take her ce. I hated her for protecting me until it killed her, I hated them for murdering her so they would live, and I hate myself for letting them do the same to me. So, no, Naruto. I don''t care to warn Shigeri where he''s going. He''s the son of our vige''s leader and I can''t think of a more fitting punishment than getting leeched to death. I hope Shigeri thinks of me when sharp teethtch onto his skin and sucks the life from his body!" After clearing her moist cheeks of tears, Karin turns to Naruto and hadn''t expected him or his clones to be tearing up and holding it back. Some of the clones were even hanging off each other''s shoulder for support, covering their eyes with their forearms. "Uuuugggg That''s the saddest thing I''ve ever heard," Naruto bemoans mournfully before he rushes her in a full hug. "Someone pop after the Boss'' fight," he wails, and a secondter, all the remaining Narutos are hugging her. At the palpable feel of his empathy and the aura of his sympathetic chakra, Karin couldn''t help her own tears from streaming before she''s holding Naruto just as hard and crying freely. SAKURA Sakura never felt such fear Such terror. ''That look,'' she shudders to think, recalling her very death in that long-haired nin''s slit-eyes. Sakura could''ve sworn his kunai was lodged into the brain matter in her skull. Despite her shaky breath, Sakura concentrated on healing her self-inflicted stab wound while Sasuke finished applying the disinfectant cream she gave him before wrapping up his self-inflicted wound in gauze. "I just" Sakura starts. Still feeling her supreme terror, Sakura shakes her head a bit then finishes, "I''ll treat you in a minute-" "We don''t have the time," Sasuke quickly whispers. With his Sharingan activated, he ignores her while he frantically surveys the dark and quiet forest for any hint of danger. "Finish healing yourself so we can get out of here!" "Sasuke" she mutters, never witnessing this much panic from him. His panic inspires her own fears as she thinks, ''he''s probably right.'' Their attacker is leagues above them. Sakura was only proud of the fact that she wasn''t crying and shaking like a leaf when she barely managed to stab herself out of her fear-induced stupor with a shuriken. She''s not even done closing her wound when a snake slithers down from the tree branch above. "Sasuke!" She hollers and they both instantly leap in opposite directions, however, therge snake follows her teammate. Yelling, "get away!" Sasuke kills the serpent with a reckless amount of kunai and shuriken, pinning it to arge branch. ''He''s just as scared as I am,'' Sakura oddly notes, as evidenced by his missing the snake sneaking up on them despite his Sharingan being activated. Extricating himself out of the bloody and slimy snakeskin, like shedding its husk, this monster speaks in a scratchy and rancorous voice, "neither of you should rx for even a moment. Prey should always try their best to run away" It wasn''t until this monster''s hideous eyes targets their very souls that he adds with a wicked grin, "in the presence of a predator, that is." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Without warning, the half viin, half snake slithers around the tree branch toward a frozen Sasuke. Before Sakura can heave her kunai, before Sasuke can bring out his own to defend himself, three shurikens and a kunai dart deep into cracking wood. It isn''t until a feral red-eyed Narutonds next to her that they all notice the note-wrapped kunai smoke in front of the monstrous ninja. "Sasuke!" Naruto calls as he grabs Sakura and they all leap away from the destructive explosion. Landing on the forest floor, Team 7 survey the area a moment before Naruto rys to his teammates, "I sent word about that guy. We just need tost until reinforcements gets-" The forest floor vibrated horribly as the sound of rupturing tree roots interrupts him. The shaking earth they''re standing on, sinks before exploding outward and Team 7nds safely thirty yards away from the slowly rising long-haired genin. Their heads tilt back as Orochimaru continues to rise out of the whole on atop the extremelyrge head of a gigantic snake. "I still want to know the full extent of your powers, Sasuke-kun," his scratchy voice humorously deres. The snakerge tongue hisses their death sentence and Sakura is at a loss of what to do. In the presence of such arge summon, what are three genin to do. Feeling defeated, Sakura''s mind reminds her, ''even Kakashi-sensei never made them run a mission scenario involving a summon.'' Sakura simply can''t tactically imagine their escape without sacrificing at least two members, an impossible choice for her. Therge snake bares itsrge fangs as Orochimaru spreads his stance in preparation to attack when therge beast hisses painfully loud, as if wounded. Naruto carries Sakura princess style and leaps away, calling out, "Sasuke!" as she witnesses dozens of Naruto''s clones descending from the trees with arge version of his chakra ball technique, peppering therge snake''s body with a barrage of scale drilling strikes. "This way," Naruto yells to their teammate. However, before the three can get far, their impossibly strong adversarynds in front of them. Naruto sets her down as the long-haired shinobi, chuckles, "ku ku ku, very amusing, Naruto-kun. I never expected you to have such an impressive technique." "He''s forcing us to make our stand," Sasuke quietly tells his teammates. "Correct," Orochimaru agrees with a wide smile. "Fear not, younglings. I will grant you a moment to safely strategize, but I warn you. When youe at me, intend to kill me like predators or you will die my prey," he finishes with his psychotic grin and chuckle. "Naruto," Sasuke states, taking a step forward. "You cover my six. Sakura, stay behind." "He''s better than a one-on-one," Naruto tells his Sasuke. "We need to triple team him. I nk his left, you take his right and Sakura supports from the rear." "It doesn''t matter if he''s better," Sasuke chimes. "You said we only need to hold him off. I can hold him off longer by myself-" "Times up," Orochimaru sings much to close to them, splitting the team with a split kick to Naruto and Sasuke, and a third against the side of Sakura''s head. The pinkette only manages to guard with her forearm, however, she''s still sent flying as her brain dazes and ears ring from the heavy impact. Sakura hits the ground and only manages to roll onto her feet when the blur of Orochimaru appears before her, affirming, "the weakest first, I think." No time for any jutsu, Sakura can barely reach her kunai before his can attack is mercifully intercepted by a red-eyed Naruto and red-eyed Sasuke, striking at Orochimaru from either side. Sakura leaps to a safe distance as Orochimaru confidently faces off against both Naruto and Sasuke in high-speed taijutsu. A quartet of air-cutting jabs from Naruto are parried by their enemy, whonds a kick, inviting Sasuke to lead his ownbination of strikes from behind before Orochimaru effortlessly dodges, parries, and counters his attacks as well. The three shinobi trade quickbination attacks with amazing speed all the while always focusing on any blindspot. When Naruto goes low, Sasuke aims high, trying to take their elusive antagonist simultaneously from both back and front as Sakura covers her teammates as best she can from the rear. However, Orochimaru keeps them moving through the dense forest, making it impossible for her teammates to tag him with a single or her to provide much cover. ''He''s too powerful,'' Sakura''s mind yells as she tries to follow her team dynamic. They''re in the treetops, and Sakura surfs the moss covered branches for any opening or cover when either Naruto or Sasuke need it. Analyzing the fight in her head, she tries as best she can to inconvenience Orochimaru with carefully intercepting shuriken, because as she painfully realizes, it''s all she''s capable of doing. "Sasuke," Naruto yells as hends on his feet from a kick he guarded against. "We- we need to go! Now!" As Sasuke takes on their enemy with the same genius he always shows, Sakura can tell by looking at the viin''s center of gravity while defending against two taijutsu attacks that this ninja is on a whole other level. She agrees with Naruto, her mind yelling as much, ''we need to run.'' It''s no surprise Orochimaru isughing in joy, but it''s incredibly demoralizing and inspires a feeling of defeat within her that''s hard to shake off, as he calls out, "it would seem your brother inherited all the talent in the Uchiha n, Sasuke." Infuriated, Sasuke breaks the fragile bnce between himself and Naruto to lead the attack. To Sakura''s horror, the snake-nin exploits theirpse inbination attacks,nding a knee and kick against Naruto, rocketing him away as he and Sasuke fight. Naruto hits the scrapping bark of a tree with a loud thud and grunt, and before he free-falls, a perfectly aimed kunai is exactly where it needs to be for him to grip. Nodding to Sakura, they both rush to back up Sasuke as Orochimaru leads the fight where he wants. "I can see," a red-eyed Sasuke excitedly calls out, happy to be able to track this powerfully fast ninja with his eyes before hitting him with a raging stream of fire. Sakura returns to witness Sasuke fight the powerful shinobi and despite Sasuke''s Sharingan activated attacks, Orochimaru evades, blocks, or parries all his attacks, easily returning strikes of his own to his face, gut, or legs with a smile on his face. A feral-haired, red-eyed Naruto quickly intervenes, but surprising him is a second Orochimaru, manifesting from the tree before attacking Naruto, separating both boys to an ever-expanding distance. The further apart her teammates are beaten, the more Sakura realizes she needs to make a choice. ''Who do I back up?'' She''s hardly helped but one-on-one essentially means death against this enemy. Then Orochimaru hits Sasuke so far, she loses sight of him. The pinkette wants to follow but, she''s also worried about Naruto who''s losing just as bad. "Sakura!" Naruto yells as he hops as far away as he can. "Back Sasuke up! Hurry!" Instantly leaping away, her thoughts are a grateful, ''thank you, Naruto!'' Landing on a branch, the sight before her shocks her to see. Sasuke is on the ground, unmoving while that horrible Orochimaru is over him. Sakura is about to defend her teammate when both she and the monster are taken by surprise when a small explosion jolts Orochimaru''s back. Sasuke twists waist and quick feet spin to leap out of the snake nin''s range before hurling three wire-guided Fma Shuriken that quickly wraps Orochimaru tightly to the trunk of the tree. "Katon: Ryka no Jutsu," Sasuke yells through wire-bitten teeth and an explosion of fierce fire rides the metal wire like a missile, striking Orochimaru square in the chest and through the other end of the tree, roasting the screaming man alive. Landing beside the raven-haired avenger, Before a relieved Sakura can tend Sasuke''s wounds, they both hear an evil sound from what should be a lifeless body. "Kukukuku," Orochimaru cackles. "You really are brothers, Sasuke-kun." Sakura brings out her kunai but before either herself or Sasuke can do anything, he uses some form of jutsu that immobilizes them. "I sense power in your eyes that surpasses Itachi." "Who the hell are you!" Sasuke yells. "What do you know about Itachi!?" "Yes," Orochimarus sings. "I think I will have you." Orochimaru turns toward the direction of Naruto''s fight and chuckles evilly, muttering, "so that''s the Kybi brat." ''Kybi?'' Sakura mentally repeats and the monster returns his predatory attention to them, using a hand sign she''s never seen before. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 166: Chapter 166 "My name is Orochimaru," he tells them. Sasuke and Sakura fight whatever paralyzed them and only then does the pinkette detect a slight sugary scent in the air, deducing he released a gas agent to immobilize them when his head extends horribly long from this monster''s body. "Here is a gift. Come to me if you wish to have power!" Neither Sakura or Sasuke can move for several moments when Orochimaru''s fangs are nearly on Sasuke. Sakura knows he would''ve hurt him if not for a red chakra covered Naruto, with a red chakra tail, nearly striking him in the face. "You''re bing quite the nuisance boy," Orochimaru states as his neck retracts to its proper length. Orochimaru vanishes in his absurd sprint,nding right next to her and smiling down at her evilly. Helpless to his immense strength, her stunned form could do nothing as he grabs hold of her uniform and hurls her high and far. Before Sakura''s paralyzed body hits the tree, she''s caught by Naruto. With his red eyes but no red chakra shroud, Sakura doesn''t believe the blond who caught her is the real Naruto, and assumes the red-chakra-tailed Naruto fighting against Orochimaru is the real one. Naruto moves faster than she can see with her own eyes and worse yet, Orochimaru seems to be able to move just as fast. "Naruto," Sakura gasps, unable toprehend how her goofy, loud teammate can be this strong. Staring in awe of the real Naruto fight, she hears the one holding her ask, "are you okay?" Before she can answer, another Naruto holding Sasukends beside them. To her surprise, the clones carry them away. "Wait," Sakura argues. "We have to help-" "The Boss can take care of himself," the clone carrying her states while the other adds, "we need to get away before Orochimaru gets serious." As they spring from branch to branch, Sasuke yells, "set me down!" At Sasuke''s insistence, the Narutosnd in a small clearing between the giant trees. "Are you guys okay," Naruto asks as the other clone checks the perimeter,municating, "we can''t stay long." Sakura starts to ask, "where-" when she''s interrupted by Sasuke. "I''m not running while the Dobe fights my battle," Sasuke hotly deres. "Shh," Sakura shushes him, very much to her own surprise. She quickly adds, "I don''t want to leave Naruto either, but we shouldn''t draw attention to ourselves." When their paralysis wears off Sasuke moves toward the direction they came from when both clones step in front of him. "You can''t go back," Naruto''s clone tells him, stepping in front. "Who the fuck do you think you are!" Sasuke yells. "Don''t get so full of yourself you think you can order me around!" "Hey, shut up will ya," the second clone calls when out of the bushes, three familiar genin trudge through. "Well, isn''t this aplex situation," Ino voices, as her teammates walk up beside her. With Team 10''s arrival, the Narutos look at each other with a little more apprehension. They both know the boss doesn''t want more people for Orochimaru to hurt. "We can''t stay-" Naruto starts to tell the arrivals when Sasuke kicks him in the face at the same time he strikes the other clone with a kunai, dispelling both of them. "Sasuke!" Sakura calls. "Why-" "I won''t abide by anyone holding me back," Sasuke hotly retorts. "Doesn''t look like you grasp the meaning of teamwork, Sasuke-kun," Shikamaruzily points out. "Where''s Naruto," Ino asks looking around for the real one. "We have to help him," Sakura deres to her former friend and rival. "What? Did the leeches get him," Chji jokes. "Or the bears?" "He probably fell into a trap," Shikamaru ponders aloud. "He''s definitely not the main character type." "No," Sasuke orders Sakura with stern red eyes. He''s so emphatic about his stance, Sakura wouldn''t be surprised if he attacked her to keep anyone else from interfering. "They''d only get in the way," he adds. However, Naruto''s smiling face shes in the forefront of her worried mind and she can''t help but yell back, "he''s our teammate and that monster is stronger than all of us. We''re going to need all the help we can get." "What monster," Ino startles, her heart starting to beat faster. "What happened to Naruto? Sakura, tell me," Ino demands. "I- Naruto stayed behind to fight this unbelievably strong missing-nin so we could-" "We don''t have time for this," Sasuke calls out. He turns to Team 10 and tells them, "without our third member, our team is shot and Sakura will only get in my way. Watch out for her and I promise to help you get whichever scroll you need before the deadline ends." Sasuke doesn''t wait for a response before he leaps into the trees and travels back to the fight. "Troublesome," Shikamaru notes beside Chji. Sakura is upset, offended, and unnerved by Sasuke''s opinion of her and allows Ino''s hand to squeeze her shoulder inforting solidarity. NARUTO''S CLONE Naruto is aware of the fights going on and though he wants to join them to make sure everyone stays safe, he has his own job to do. Running through the treetops with his own clones spread out, but near enough, Naruto stops when he senses something. Hearing a mechanically muffled, "lucky," Naruto spots three genin from Amegakure wearing light yellow jumpsuits stitched up at the middle, with rebreathers fixed to their mouths. Feeling Kurama evaporate their mind-slip genjutsu every time they try to ce it on him, Naruto smiles as he creates a clone that quickly dispels, alerting his nearby backup to power up and help take them out. NARUTO Four Narutos, each with one tail of Kurama''s power, surround a crouched and amused Orochimaru. Though Naruto felt more powerful than ever before, he couldn''tprehend or apprehend the missing-nin. With all four chakra-covered Naruto''s attacking him, the best he can manage is narrowly avoiding being struck in the stomach with some five-fingered seal and keep the missing-nin from chasing after Sasuke. Even taking the legendary shinobi four to one, Orochimaru''s foresight in taijutsu was better, Naruto can barely avoid his devastating snake ninjutsu, and he had a strategy for every one of Naruto''s surprises. After the snake sannin grossly slithered out the mouth of two bodies, it''s now even more difficult to hit him with a Rasengan, or catch him with his red chakra despite his four to one advantage. "Congrattions is in order, Naruto-kun. You''ve survived long enough for your reinforcements to arrive," Orochimaru calls before bitting his thumb and sliding his blood down his left forearm. Two of Naruto''s clones disperse when the biggest snake Naruto has ever seen pops into existence, shrugging trees to the side from their rooted station like they were nothing more than des of grass. "Have fun ying with my pet," Orochimaru tells him from the top of his summon. "You had better prepare a hundred sacrifices for summoning me," the giant snake spoke. "Of course, Manda-sama," Orochimaru states before leaping away. "A moment is all I require." Staring up in sheer awe of the king of snakes, Naruto mumbles, "Nii-chan was right. That snake-bastard really is the worst." Naruto contemtes asking Kurama for a second tail when therge snake is attacked by the proctor of the second task, Mitarashi Anko. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 167: Chapter 167 "I got this," Anko shouts, sniping the nake''s high head with six Fma Shuriken she not only ignites in mes, but quickly clones into twelve projectile weapons, then twenty-four with, "Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" With Anko distracting it and leading it away, Naruto utilizes the moment of respite to create arge Rasengan with Kybi chakra. He then follows therge snake as it attacks Anko, waiting for the perfect opportunity, until he pulls up short. Stopping on top of a half-downed thick branch, Naruto receives the memories of Sasuke forcibly dispelling his clones, and he can''t help but curse, "that idiot!" Naruto is about to leave Anko with his single tailed clone when the woman shrieks before gripping desperately between shoulder and neck. It''s an opening Manda easily takes advantage of to feed, opening its hissing mouth wide for its small meal only to choke and shriek its own cry of pain as Naruto ms hisrge Rasengan into the grand summon''s slithering spine. Despite the thick scales of its hide Naruto is effectively drilling through, the blond keeps up the intensity until it dispels. As the thick smoke evaporates, a heaving Naruto regresses to his feral, red-eyed strength as he leaps to Anko''s side. Though she''s on her knees in tremendous pain, gripping at her curse mark while holding in her scream, Naruto has to get to Sasuke before Orochimaru does or he''ll suffer the same curse. Naruto sends his remaining single-tailed clone to try and find Orochimaru or Sasuke to either fight off or save, respectively. Naruto is growing more tired, not that he would consider resting, but he wanted to stay alert until they''ve finished the second test and a steadily building fatigue won''t help him. Carrying Anko in his arms bridal style, moved his forearm too near her seal, so he had to carry her piggyback style as he raced through the air, retracing his clones direction. ''Hey,'' Naruto hears Naru-nii greet. ''How''s everything?'' ''Hey, Naru-nii,'' Naruto thinks as he jumps from branch to branch. While he''s rying some of what he knows to his future counterpart, a cache of memories interrupts his thoughts, and Naruto curses, "fuck!" ''What,'' Naru-nii asks as Anko winces in pain asking, "what is it?" "We''re toote," Naruto sorrowfully tells them. After traveling for another twenty minutes, they find Sasuke unconscious with the seal on the back base of his neck. ''Hey, listen,'' Naru-nii slowly starts. ''I''ll save my strength so we can talkter but, remember, we only wanted to try and spare him the pain of it. He''ll survive this, so don''t beat yourself up about it.'' The single-tailed clone reverts to red eyes and feral blond hair before lifting Sasuke''s unconscious body onto his shoulders, wrapping his arms securely around Sasuke''s dangling right arm and leg. After, they travel the high thick branches of the enormous trees until theye across Team 10 and Sakura in a small clearing. Sakura rushes up to the Naruto carrying Sasuke as Anko orders for the Uchiha to beid down. The Narutos lower their cursed individuals down and Sakura and Anko check Sasuke over while Ino rushes over to a very tired Naruto. He drops to a knee when Ino''s hands grip his shoulders prompting her to take out her canteen in a frenzy, before helping him drink. Though he''s heaving, sweating profusely, stained with sshes of blood and grime, his teeth are still white when he smiles broadly, expressing his gratitude. "Thanks, Ino-chan." "Are you okay," a concerned Ino asks, looking him over for any life-threatening wounds. Letting out a whining exhale, he hoarsely answers, "if I never see another snake again, it''ll be too soon, but I''m okay," he smiles before drinking some more water. "Sorry, Team 7 but I''m going to have to disqualify you," Anko states as she looks over a wincing Sasuke''s cursed mark. Naruto gasps, choking on water and Sakura asks in quick session, "what? But why?" Anko''s pained and heaving face exins, "I have to take Uchiha-kun with me, and I can''t exactly let Team 7 continue with only two members, can I." After taking a few deep breaths, Anko sympathizes, "I get that it sucks, but-" "Wait!" Naruto yells, cutting her off. "Let me at least check how many scrolls we have. If we have both, just let us race to the tower andplete it today. Please," Naruto adds. "What do you mean?" Sakura asks before checking Sasuke''s pocket. She takes out their scroll as she confirms, "we only have the earth scroll." Naruto turns to his clone who dispels to inform what''s left of his toon that the battle is over and ask they report how many scrolls they may have acquired. "Well, we have the heaven scroll," Ino suggests, looking from Sakura to Naruto. "Oh, boy," Shikamaru sighs as Chji asks, "you''re not suggesting we give them our scroll?" Ino eyes him sternly, and the infinite amount of penance is clear between them. Chji says nothing more as Shikamaru irately scratches his head as he curses, "troublesome." "If they''re willing to hand over their scroll, I''ll allow it," Anko states. "But I need to know now." "Ah," Naruto calls as the memories start flooding in. Half his original toon is gone, but of course, those remaining can create their own clones. "Mnn, the Hokage is on his way Hinata-chan is alright we have two earth scrolls and one heaven scroll! So we''re good. Thanks, Ino-chan. You can have one of our earth scrolls if you want." "How do you" Shikamaru starts and both he and Chji stare at Naruto confused, wondering if he''s lying to bide his time, or if he''s lying to bluff the proctor. In either instance, they''re both sure Naruto isn''t the long-range sensor type and are justified when Naruto starts tearing up and mewls pathetically, holding in his want to cry. Sakura rushes to him, checking him over with her Iry-ninjutsu as she asks, "what is it?" And Ino asks, "what''s wrong?" Naruto whimpers his answer, "uuuuhh, Karin-chan''s family and they bit her mother to death!" "Karin-chan?" "Death?" Pressed and understanding the specifics of Kage Bunshin as well as knowing the details behind Mizuki''s defeat, Anko''s certain Naruto is telling her the truth. "We need to go," she tells the genin before turning to Naruto. "Tell your clones to meet us at the tower." After creating and dispelling a clone, they sprint through the trees for nearly three and a half hours in the night until they finally reach the tower. The group of exhausted ninja break the seal of one of the tower''s many double doors and enter arge lit entrance chamber. The two-story expanse has two overhead walkways made of concrete with a framed banner hanging on the wood and concrete wall. Reading the words on the banner is a familiar orange-d blond and an unknown redhead with sses. Shikamaru, Chji, Sakura and especially Ino are stunned when Naruto breaks away from them and rushes across the room to the red-headed girl with sses standing next to a Naruto clone with three scrolls in his hands, and lifts her entire frame in a big bear hug. "Not again," they hear the girl bemoans, though pleased. "Uh, Naruto," Ino starts, wondering to herself why there always has to be a rival. ''I''m not even sure about him yet and there''s already another girl in the way!'' her thoughts yell, mirroring her bewilderment. Ino attempts to ask as politely as possible, "who is that?" "Ah," Naruto calls out setting Karin down. "Ji-chan, Kakashi-sensei, and Asuma-sensei are here," Naruto informs them. Naruto''s clone hands Shikamaru an earth scroll when a team of Anbu, Kakashi, Asuma, and the Hokage rush into the room. Anko picks up an unconscious Sasuke, telling Sakura, "you did good keeping his temperature down and assist his healing. We''ll take it from here." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Anko leaves through the hallway at the end of the room with the Anbu tailing her. Kakashi turns to his remaining students, and though noting the red-haired girl next to his blond student, hemends his soldiers as much as Asuma does to his team. "Naruto, Sakura," Kakashi starts. "Good work. I''m certainly proud." "What happened to Sasuke," Sakura asks. "Later," Kakashi tells her. Moving toward the same hallway Anko took Sasuke, Kakashi informs his team, "you''ll have to remain here until the test isplete but there''s a lounge, cafeteria, library, training center, and you''ll have your own rooms. I''ll find you both when I can," then disappears after the third genin of their team. Asuma remains by his genin students while Hiruzen steps up to his Leaf-nin and states with grandfatherly pride, "you no longer have to open your scrolls. On behalf of the Chnin tasked with receiving you, congrattions. Team 7, Team 10, you''ve passed the second test." "Was there ever a doubt!" Naruto yells, startling the other genin and widening Hiruzen''s smile. The boisterous blond then surprises everyone, by immediately looking crestfallen. Turning to Karin, Naruto winces as he apologizes. "Sorry, Karin-chan." Looking away from the leader of their vige"possibly her leader as well"Karin tells her cousin, "it''s okay." She didn''t think she would be this close to their famed leader so soon and finds it odd when the Hokage casually asks her blond cousin, "and who might this be, Naruto-kun? That headband identifies you as a kunoichi from Kusagakure." As Karin realizes she hasn''t taken off her headband, Naruto happily answers in the most unexpected way. "Ah! This is Uzumaki Karin! She''s my family! She was Kusa, but she wants to emigrate to Konoha. She can stay right, Ji-chan? I kind of already said she can," he adds with a bit of a nervous chuckle. ''How in Kami''s name is he not bowing and begging forgiveness for speaking in such a casual way to his leader, the leader of Konoha''s Hidden Leaf Vige?!'' Karin thinks as she takes charge and formally bows to the famous leader. "Hokage-sama of Konohagakure! As Naruto stated, my name is Uzumaki Karin. Upon discovering each other in the forest, he graciously offered me residency here. No, more than that. He offered me a home. I know that I am a stranger to you, but with your permission, I would like to ept Naruto-kun''s offer and humbly request citizenship." Ino felt such a rush of relief at the word family, she covertly lets out an anxious breath buildup stress as the Hokage hums a second before he agrees with hisforting smile. "Yatta!" Naruto calls out with a hop in the air. Despite failing to protect Sasuke from Orochimaru''s seal, he''s ecstatic to have a blood-rted family member and cannot wait to tell Naru-nii. "Ne, she can stay with me right, Ji-chan?" "I''ll inform your sensei and I''m certain everything will be sorted," Hiruzenmunicates before turning to the stunned faces of Asuma''s genin. It amuses the elder shinobi to no end when others witness his interactions with Naruto-kun and heughs on the inside. Bing serious, Hiruzen recites in amanding voice, "if youck heaven, seek wisdom and be prepared. If youck earth, run in the fields and seek advantages. If you have both heaven and earth, you can seed even in the most dangerous of missions. These rules will guide a person''s extremes." Hiruzen didn''t need to read the words above the genin in order to repeat them as he adds, "As Chnin captains, you have a responsibility to guide your team with mind and body in all your duties. That is the Chnin motto and I wish you all luck with the rest of your exam." There was a lot of action in this chapter. I feel like I''m going to have to practice that more since the whole tournament/invasion ising up. This one was nice, but I feel I can do better. This also means that I have to get a list together of ninjutsu I want to use in battle. There wasn''t really much here and I want to incorporate ninjutsu whenever possible. Speaking of, I feel like if Orochimaru can handle 1 four-tailed Naruto with busted arms, then he should be able to handle 4 one-tailed Narutos at peak performance. Which means Naruto was always going to lose. Obviously that won''t always be the case. Naruto will only get stronger and stronger, but for now, I needed Naruto to go up against someone crazy strong. It''ll help with other stuffter on. This will also help Sakura. The best she can manage against orochi is stabbing herself, and running around. She''ll get stronger as well, but it''ll take more time for her. That being said, Naruto was never going to stop Sasuke from getting the seal. Team 7 just can''t handle pre-botched arms Orochimaru. He''s too powerful and they''re only lucky he didn''t want to cause to big a scene or they would be dead. Speaking of Orochimaru. I really love that viin. He''s so selfish, but he doesn''t covet power, per se. He covets immortality and to conquer death. He uses anything and anyone to secure his own agenda and only really kills for that purpose. He''s pretty fascinating so I do want to use him more, I just don''t know how yet... apart from canon I mean. KARIN! Ugh, I felt for her. Her vige sucks a fat one and Shigeri''s definitely dead. I hated her teammates, the way they just grabbed her arm, like they''re entitled to it or her chakra... always pissed me off! If I had a spot in the chapter for her to watch Shigeri get sucked dry, I definitely would''ve written it. I have ideas and ns for Karin. I don''t know if you guys know or not, but I couldn''t find any evidence in canon that Naruto knows Karin is or isn''t his kin. I find that weird, especially if she was in the room for the exam when he literally yells at everyone his full name, and the fact that he wasn''t going to lose to any of them. I know Kishimoto only thought of her after the fact, but a little exnation would''ve been nice. There was a line in canon from Shikamaru about Naruto not being the protagonist of a story, and at the time, I thought it was BS, but lo and behold, emo-Sasuke was Kishimoto''s vor the entire time. Still, I had to put that line back in because this is fanfiction and wrongs must be righted. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 169: Chapter 169 NARUTO "Does she really have to go," Naruto begs to know, looking at Kakashi with worried eyes. "We haven''t even gotten a chance to talk," he finishes. "You know the rules, Naruto-kun," Kakashi answers. "As far as timing goes the earlier the better and you have to stay here for the next four days anyway. Might as well be now." From beside Kakashi, Karin says, "it''s okay, Naruto. It''ll be fine." She then gives Sakura and Sasuke a short bow before departing. Arms crossed, Sasuke is brooding against the wall of the hallway and she has to try hard not staring at his beautifully stoic face. She grabs her cousin''s forearmfortingly before adding, "I''ll see you once the second test concludes," then exits through the door behind them. Sakura is standing beside Naruto as the blond asks Kakashi, "why do we even have to stay here if we already passed," Naruto asks and before they can tell him again, he answers his question. "Yeah, yeah, to avoid interference between the viges-" "Or get manipted emotionally, physically, or financially," Sakura adds. Watching his sole family in the world leave, Naruto can''t help but yell, "this still sucks!" "Noted," Kakashi casuallyments before informing his team, "remember, aside from physical conditioning, no training. Allpetitors are monitored heavily to avoid setting up traps or other forms of advantage which also means this is the best ce to spy on thepetition." ''I guess I wouldn''t need to spy since I have Naru-nii,'' Naruto thinks as he glumly watches Kakashi leave to take Karin to her interrogation. "She''ll be fine," Sakura reassures Naruto, though her presence and voice without the violence and survival to distract him, reminds him of the hollowness of what should''ve been a magical night and the resulting agony in his heart. Turning to her teammates, Sakura proposes with an upbeat tone, "why don''t we have breakfast together?" Though it''s surprising to Naruto that Sakura would want him to join her and Sasuke, Sasuke''s reaction isn''t. After ring at Naruto, Sasuke leaves without a word, engulfing the pair in painfully awkward silence. Their night together rushes quickly to the forefront of their minds hurting and exciting them both at the same time, and though they won''t speak about it, Sakura can vividly recall every moment and sensation as well as Naruto can. With their memories arresting their voices, the teammates slowly make their painfully silent way toward the cafeteria. Upon entering therge room, Ino rushes up to them, loudly bidding them a good morning. Desperate, Naruto hastily asks, "do you want to have breakfast with us?" "Or she could have it with her team," an irate Sakura suggests, ring at Ino. Ino simply smiles serenely and tells Naruto, "how about we have lunch together instead? I actually need to talk to Forehead," she tells him with a sweet smile. Though content to see Inoespecially with how weird Sakura is making him feelNaruto grows confused by the kunoichi''s rtionship when Sakura quickly asserts, "well, I don''t want to talk to you," because Ino doesn''t seem upset at all. The blond simply grabs Sakura''s hand and begins dragging her away as she repeatedly states, "it''s okay, it''s okay, it''ll be quick." Though Sakura resists, it''s weightless as Ino seeds in dragging the pinkette away, calling out behind her, "see youter, Naruto!" Fortunately, Naruto spots Gaara''s siblings in the cafeteria as well. With trays in their hands, Kankur and Temari are exiting therge room. They each have two trays of breakfast and on his sprint toward them, Naruto can make out Nai-chan''s favorite section of food groups; kale, broli, with beans, berries, cantaloupe, and seaweed. Landing ahead of them, he greets them with, "morning," before asking as he looks around, "hey, where''s Gaara?" With astonished derision, Kankur gripes, "how the hell is a midget like you still alive?" Looking at the Suna-nin''s expanded middle, Naruto easily retorts just snidely, "same way you are, tubby." "Tch," Kankur sucks his teeth, ready to set down his trays of breakfast. "I''m not fat! It''s the clothes-" he manages to state before Temari genuinely asks, "do you have a death wish or something? Why do you want to speak with Gaara so badly?" "Let''s go," Kankur tells his sister as he starts walking around Naruto. "Baki-sensei doesn''t want us talking to them." Naruto runs around them, cutting their lead again as he states, "wait, I just think we can be friends. What''s so bad about that?" "I can''t tell if you''re clueless, or brain-damaged," Kankur roughlyments. "I don''t know how you can tell what anything is with all that eyeliner on," Naruto mouths with an insolent and raised chin. "Tch! It''s war paint," Kankur quickly yells when Temari steps in front of her younger brother and tells Naruto, "you should stay away from Gaara." "Thanks, but I''m sure it''ll be fine," he shrugs happily. "I mean, think about it. What if we''re all friends in the future? Wouldn''t that be awesome," Naruto asks, and though he offers them his best smile, they walk away from him unaffected. "Wait, can we at least eat together?" "Kankur, Temari," Baki calls as he walks up to them and takes special note of Naruto. "Hey, I''m Uzumaki Naruto, future Hokage," he casually greets. "You''re Gaara''s sensei, right? You must be pretty strong." Baki eyes the boy intensely, harshly stating, "I''ll tell you this now, Konoha genin. On paper, our viges may be allies, but, we are inpetition, which means you engaging us is inappropriate." "Oh, that''s okay," Naruto shrugs. "I''m not worried aboutpeting. I was just telling them it''d be pretty cool if me and Gaara were friends. You said we''re allies right? So why don''t we um, meet and stuff? You know, like how allies do?" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 170: Chapter 170 "Kami you''re an idiot," Kankur bluntly asserts. "At least I''m not wearing makeup, Tubs," Naruto counters. Though he wants to make a good impression, something about Kankur feels light-hearted to the point they can trade insults and still be fine afterward, which Naruto enjoys greatly. "It''s war paint," Kankur yells as Baki informs him, "Gaara, Kankur, and Temari will not associate with you. Heed my warning. Gaara is the most dangerous genin here and our vige will bear no responsibility should he kill you." Considering Baki''s words, Naruto isn''t sure if they understand that that stuff doesn''t matter more than friendship and asks, "so as long as I say it''s not your fault, then it''s fine if we hang out?" "No," Temari tly answers. "Not that it matters much," Naruto grumbles. "He can''t kill me, anyway." "Let''s go," Bakimands them and they turn to leave. Naruto doesn''t follow and decides to eat breakfast. After eating by himself, he begins exploring the tower when he happily hears Naru-nii''s, ''yo!'' TEMARI When Temari exits Gaara''s room, a pensive Kankur asks her, "do you think he can''t die?" Baki hands Temari her tray of breakfast as he asks Kankur, "what are you referring to?" "That blond kid," Temari easily answers, taking her tray and snacking on broli. "He seems pretty sure Gaara can''t beat him," Kankur points out as the three walk next door. "Seem pretty delusional, you mean," Temari corrects. Baki nods for them to enter Kankur''s room. As they settle down, casually eating their breakfast, Baki asks Kankur, "what are you thinking?" "He''s thinking intelligence gathering," Temari finishes. "Well, we gotta do something to pass the time," Kankur returns. "Good luck with that," Temari quips with a smirk. "I don''t think your sunny personality won him over." "Temari," Baki calls, before ordering her, "see if there''s anything there." Aghast, Temari eyes her sensei unhappily as she asks, "what? Why me?" Pointing at her brother, she adds, "he''s the one who wants to investigate." "As you said, Kankur will likely make him defensive and uncooperative," Baki points out. "You''re also a kunoichi and he''s a boy." "You know I hate shit like that, Baki," the daughter of the Kazekage effortlessly speaks her mind to her superior. "And you also know how effective appeal can be regardless of gender," Baki returns. "More often than not, savvy women have an easier time directly engaging the more primitive desire-driven part of the male brain. It''s all toomon for men to fool themselves into thinking they have a chance if women let them believe they''re interested. It''s not sexism, Temari, it''s tactics. I''m not asking you to seduce him to the full scope of the word, however, if he''sfortable-" "Alright, I get it!" she heaves exasperated. "He''ll be less guarded and more inclined to share." Entirely fed up with this apparently universal notion that her sex is her only substantial advantage, she grabs her tray of food and practically stomps toward the door, irately pointing out, "you know, I''m one of the smartest and deadliest kunoichi in the vige," before sarcastically asking, "but what''s skill and intelligence matter when you have a pair of tits, right?" After she ms the door behind her, the two men let out a relieved breath before Baki orders Kankur, "you to talk to his teammates. We have four full days of free time. Let''s see if there''s anything worth learning. Despite the imminent goals being finalized for the future, you three are Kazekage-sama''s legacy and need to represent our vige as a decisive force to be reckoned with." INO Ino had several nightmaresst night and didn''t get much sleep. Every nightmare had a boy dying in it, whether it was a blond-haired boy dying at the hands of some monster, or a raven-haired boy dying on an operating table, ande morning, she tracked Team 7 simply to see with her very eyes how crazy she''s acting. Spotting Sakura and Naruto, Ino can immediately read the horribly awkward mood between them. ''They''re broken pretty bad,'' Ino calmly observes and she knows quite well she was the one leading them there. Two of her most important rtions and they can barely look at each other. Feeling the need to correct her persistent errors, Ino greets them with charm before forcibly dragging Sakura away. By the weak resistance Ino felt, she''s fairly certain she''s rescuing Sakura. Yet, in her assigned room, Sakura venomously asserts, "you know I don''t want to talk to you." "Yes, yes, yes, I know, okay," Ino quickly rebuttals, flimsily waving the pinkette''s venom aside. "I understand what I did crossed lines. I saw you both. I''m not blind. Maybe I''ll never be able to earn your forgiveness, but I''m telling you now, I won''t stop trying to do just that." "It''ll never work," Sakura ims, eying her former friend and former rival sternly. "The day Naruto stops hurting from a broken heart is the only day I''ll consider possibly forgiving you. Do you know how guilty I feel? Not only is it agonizing to think about Sasuke nowto truly see himbut it''s even worse every time I see Naruto. There was no need to hurt him like that and it''s all your fault!" "Let''s not be over-dramatic, Forehead," Ino returns with a raised voice. "You might be in a rush to forget how fanatically obsessed you were, but I certainly remember you were more than fine breaking his heart as long as you got your photo back." Sakura winces to hear and Ino inhales deeply before exhaling to avoid ming one another. "Look, before we devolve into the usual shouting match, can we please talk a little first?" "No," Sakura answers. "I still don''t want to talk to you," the pinkette finishes as she moves toward the door. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 171: Chapter 171 However, Ino takes ahold of her hand, stopping Sakura as she tries to say, "It''s" Ino heaves finding this to be extremely hard to put into words. "It''s" "Ino? My hand," Sakura points out, but Ino doesn''t let go. "If this is about Sasuke, you saw him. He''s fine now." "It''s not about Sasuke," Ino tells her, but though it''s on the tip of her tongue, she can''t quite say the words, ''I think I like Naruto,'' as it feels like jumping off a cliff. Forcibly removing her hand from Ino''s weak grasp, Sakura hurries to ask, "then what is it?" Beginning to pace in her room, Ino nervouslybs her blond bangs with her fingers as she often does before simply asking, "nothing is set in stone, right? We were living like death wasn''t as nearby when we were taught better than that, right? You remember those sses they made us take on Death and Perspective?" Though thoroughly confused, Sakura''s mind effortlessly recalls the sybus for that course, perfectly reciting, "some degree of our behavior is generated by an unconscious fear of death and this fear generates deep anxiety and unease. It''s verymon for us to try and offset this anxiety with behavior such as status-seekingmarital or professionalbing more materialistic, or blindly defending the values of our culture. We feel threatened by death, so, we seek security and significance to defend ourselves from it." With a small smirk, Ino happily remarks, "I know I have a good memory but yours is something else-" "Please don''t suck up," a squint-eyed Sakura interjects. "I mean it," Ino assures the suspicious pinkette. "Look, it''s true I did horrible stuff to youthe crazy you anywaybut what''s also indisputable is why I did it. Unless you think it was easy for me to do that to someone I actually care about." "Yes," Sakura calls. "I do, actually!" "Tch! Only in the beginning," Ino hesitates to refute adding, "when I didn''t recognize the obsessed monster walking around in my best friend''s face," Ino yells back. "My memory may not be like yours, but the things I remember with crystal rity are the people I care about and all the times we''ve shared; good and bad! I remember what we may have done on any given day, what you were wearing at the time, what we talked about, who we saw, what we ate, what we liked. That''s my knowledge base. Yet I stood back and witnessed you growing up warped because all that mattered was Sasuke. I ept my part in that as well, so, as hard as it is for you to believe, yes, Sakura, I care about you." "Didn''t stop you," The pink-haired girl mutters loud enough. With a knowing smirk, Ino quickly retorts, "because I''m made of sterner stuff," though after a serious breath, the beautiful blond adds, "and why would it stop me when I knew what you could be? Ever since that perfect summer day I met you, I I always knew, Sakura," Ino replies and feeling a great boost of pride. ''I feel like Kurenai-sensei.'' Reluctantly, Sakura walks past Ino and takes a seat on the bed, which is progress in Ino''s pupil-less blue eyes, but the pinkette says, "don''t think that just because I''m willing to listen, I forgive you. Regardless of who shares the most me, Naruto is my teammate, a good person, and he was left heartbroken because of us." "You forgot to add, ''and a stud in the sack,''" Ino jokingly mocks, but Sakura remains stern of countenance, hard green eyes staring intensely into pupil-less blue on for several breathless seconds, unblinking until eventually, Sakura loses the battle of wills by blushing fiercely at the persistent mental bombardment of her night with Naruto. Ino even catches the pinkette shudder from her pelvis. With a huff, a blushing Sakura rearranges herself and leans against the headboard of the bed. Looking away from a smirking Ino as she asks, "so, what is it?" Ino doesn''t continue to metaphorically tug on Sakura''s pigtails as she instead says, "I brought up that Death Prep ss because I''ve had a lot of time to reflect and I think we took it the wrong way. We thought we should love more right away and go after the things we wanted because any mission, any day, could be ourst, buttely, that''s not how I think of it. I''m wondering if we may not know the full extent of who we truly are without powerful experiences to test and shape us." Confused by this existential topic and cognizant of her death-inviting weaknesses after facing a terribly strong shinobi, Sakura can''t help but ask, "what are you talking about?" Though ordered not to speak about Orochimaru, Sakura''s shorings as a kunoichi have never been so clear to her, yet she knows Ino''s never had to face one of the legendary Sannin and responds, "I know we just survived the Forest of Death but I''m fairly sure your team didn''t have it so hard you''d question your own mortality." "It''s not about the forest" Ino starts but thoughts of two boys nearly dying amends her statement. "Well, it''s notpletely about that. It''s" ''Arrgh, just say it!'' Ino''s mind yells. The welling ache in her chest demands, ''SAY YOU WANT TO DATE NARUTO!'' ying with the ends of her tinum-blond bangs, Ino''s clogged throat struggles to release the thick words, "I just want to explore new avenues I might not have ever considered before." Once a blushing Ino finishes, she feels out of breath and slightly feverish. Sakura''s brows are strewn together and her green eyes are squinting trying to see underneath the underneath until her brain click pieces into ce and her green eyes pop wide open in wild surprise. "Ino! Really? I thought you Kami Um, I''m ttered, r-really, but, uh, regardless of everything we did this past month, I still prefer men." Locking her eyes on Sakura''s, Ino yells, "No! No! That''s not what I meant, Forehead! I still prefer men too!" Skeptical of Ino''s denial, Sakura asks for rity, "are you sure? I mean, I don''t really care if that''s what you''re worried about." "Yes, yes, I''m sure," Ino retorts with a montage of Naruto''s sexual prowess devouring her shes of memory. Sighing in frustration, Sakura warns her, "I''m leaving in the next ten seconds if you don''t start making sense." Somehow, nine silent seconds pass in what feels like one before a flummoxed Ino sputters, "how- how was it?" Suspicious and baffled, Sakura asks, "how was what?" "You- you''re a woman now," Ino points our and immediately Sakura blushes. "In spite of how it happened, you''re the first out of our ss to have sex with a boy." If the pink-cheeked Sakura noticed the pause in Ino''s false assertion, she didn''tment on it as Ino continues, "not only that, but the ssy-eyed state you were in? It was so obvious you liked it. So, how was it?" Sakura is blushing deeply questioning, "w-why are you b-bringing that up?" "Oh,e on," Ino gasps. "We absolutely need to talk about this! I want to know everything!" Ino quickly asks, "was he good, bad," however, Ino already knows the answer to that and without giving Sakura a second to respond, Ino immediately follows with, "who took the lead? You or him," but she could guess that answer as well. The thing Ino really wanted to know was, "what did you do? Like, how good were you?" Overwhelmed with memory-driven embarrassment, Sakura hotly deres through her very pouty, cute blush, "I I don''t want to talk about this with you." "Who else are you going to talk to about this?" Ino continues to ask, heavy-handedly attempting to convince the pinkette. "Your teammates, your sensei, your parents? I know Mebuki-san was fairly rebellious in her youth but-" Horribly disturbed, Sakura calls, "please don''t bring my mother into this." She''s heard snippets of how wild her mother was in her youth and more than ever before, Sakura worries how much of her mother''s entricities she''s inherited. If Ino does have sex with Naruto again, and the odds are very high that she willshe blushes when she imagines it might happen as boyfriend and girlfriendshe wants to be able tost as long as he does. They''ve had sex many times now and she''s failed to oust him every time and tiring him out has now be a point of pride for her. Ino even fantasizes about a fully nude and satisfied Naruto waking up beside her and asking, ''did your earth-shattering prowess as a sex-goddess make me pass out again? You''re just too good Ino-hime.'' Ino takes a deep and calming breath and focuses on the task at hand; extracting useful information from Sakura, for there''s a possibility the pinkette may have done something she hadn''t thought of. But Ino couldn''t know Sakura had been repressing that experience to the best of her meager ability. To begin with, forgetting random information is generally hard for Sakura. Forgetting the first time she had sexthe loss of her precious virginityis impossible with her mental acuity. Forgetting all the mind-numbing, knockout orgasms is infinitely more impossible as it feels like the experience has been recorded into the DNA of her marrow, muscle, and mind. She had even lost enough sense that night to ask him to scratch the itch in her ass, which, to her great surprise, felt wonderfully thrilling. Throughout her time with Naruto, Sakura passed out five times from the overwhelming torrential bliss plundering her mind, and the blush currently on Sakura''s face spoke volumes. Ino couldn''t help but ask the silent girl, "were you bad?" Ripping her out of her memories, Sakura asks, "what?" "I knew it," Ino huffs with disappointment. "You were bad, weren''t you?" "Shut it Ino-pig," Sakura curses, defending herself with, "I wasn''t bad! And how''s that even possible? I''m the girl. It''s the boy''s job to do everything." Wide-eyed and befuddled, Ino cautiously asks, "you you''re joking right?" Sakura is silent long enough for Ino to assert, "that couldn''t be more wrong! How outdated are you?" "Without me, he''d still be a virgin," Sakura yells. "He was even lucky I went along with his crazy demands-" "Demands? What demands?" Ino gasps, pondering how far her once friend went with the same boy she''s had sex with. It was incredibly odd for Ino to think about how they''ve both lost their virginity to the same boy, and though Ino knows Sakura''s night with Naruto wasn''t going to be a reurring thing, the tinum-blond found she didn''t exactly hate that it happened. Ino may even conclude it''s exciting to think that the same dick was inside both of them, engorging their sensitive sex organ until they burst in mind-numbing pleasure. Ino pauses a moment to close her eyes and calm her breathing to keep from triggering. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Ino also appreciated that this oddlyforting, quasi-sororal connection between them wasn''t because Naruto seduced them behind their back. He isn''t a yer or the horn-dog women in the bathhouse oftenment about. If anything, they were the ones to initiate sex with him and that felt empowering in an odd and unexpected sort of way. Ino would prefer to be chased by a tall, strong, and handsome manas any budding young woman wouldbut Naruto wasn''t a dog, and despite social convention, taking what she wanted because she wanted it, wasn''t a bad feeling. "I- I''m not telling," Sakura reiterates. "He- He put it in and things happened and that''s all you need to know virgin." Her eye twitching, Ino felt the swelling fire in the pit of her stomach want to yell she was the one who became a woman first and she''s had way more sex than her rival has, but instead, Ino calmly asks, "so you didn''t like being with him?" "I wouldn''t say" Thinking better of it, Sakura instead asks defensively, "why do you want to know?" "Why not," Ino returns with a shrug. "How long are you going to keep this to yourself? You had sex, for Kami''s sake!" "Shhhhhh," Sakura shushes hotly with her index finger against her lips. Looking around the empty room confused, Ino reminds her madly blushing friend, "it''s just us, you loon." Ignoring the ring hypocrisy, Ino asks, "wouldn''t you want to know everything if I was the one who had sex?" "Maybe," Sakura slowly admits. Then adds, "if we were actually friends." "I still care to be," Ino softly admits. With a long sigh, Sakura answers, "you may have made me realize Sasuke wouldn''t feel anything if he murdered me or my parents but that doesn''t mean I can forgive you for how hurt Naruto ended up. Every time I think about it, my insides lurch It shouldn''t have happened like that." Turning her gaze away, Ino slowly mentions, "maybe I can make it up to him too." Skeptical, Sakura asks, "how?" "O-one thing at a time," Ino quickly chickens out. "So did you like being with him?" Rolling her eyes, Sakura tries to pronounce, "he was I uh, had no realints." Ino bobs her head with the eptable answer before she asks for rity''s sake, "and you''re sure you don''t want to date him?" "Look, I''ve taken a few steps back from Sasuke, but it''s not like I''m apathetic toward him now." Ignoring the shes of memory of nearly dying at the hands of Orochimaru, she adds, "and honestly, I could use this time to enhance my current training. If Sasuke and I don''t happen for a long time toe, that''s that''s fine, but no, I don''t want to date Naruto." "This is why I brought up our Death Perspective ss," Ino replies. "Theyid out why we should try and bnce living in the moment a little more than nning too far ahead, but we didn''t listen. I thought it was Sasuke or death and spent every day working hard to make him fall in love with me because that, more than anything, would make life worth it." Thinking about her mother''s words and Kurenai''s admirable character, however, Ino admits to Sakura, "but as ninjas, the only thing we''re sure of is the present, and if it was thest day we had on this earth, I know I wouldn''t waste an extra second of it on a boy who doesn''t want to spend it with me." With thoughts of Naruto shing through her mind''s eye, Ino nervously adds, "I just feel like giving things I hadn''t considered before a try." "You mean like pottery lessons," Sakura offhandedly asks. Falling back in bed, Ino smothers her face with a pillow as she struggles to courageously say, "I mean like possibly, maybe, asking Naruto to be my boyfriend." With pure embarrassment, Ino gradually tightens the pillow over her red face after confessing her most delicate secret. At first, Sakura didn''t understand what Ino said, and the exponential silence in the room was electric for several seconds before a bbergasted Sakura finally yells, "INO!" SAKURA It took nearly half-an-hour before Sakura could settle her monumental shock and ask an ungodly hail of probing questions, not that the blond answered any of them. Ino simply held a pillow over her head out of utter embarrassment. Sometimes Ino would murmur an answer in her pillow but Sakura could never decipher and Ino wouldn''t repeat it. Though Sakura could''ve left after hour two, she simply could not let this go. To get her answers, she would sleep there if she had to. Tentatively, Sakura simply asks, "Naruto?" "Yeah," Ino finally responds raising the pillow from her flustered head. Sakura rapid fires, "how? Why? Since when? Who knows? What about Sasuke?" Putting up five fingers, Ino counts down with each weepy answer. "I don''t know. I really don''t know. At some point in thest month. Just you. And you said it yourself, Sasuke needs a steady rtionship with a counselor, not a girlfriend." "It sounds like you''ve given up on him," Sakura thinks aloud before quickly adding, "not that I mind." "I''m not nning on marrying Naruto here," Ino asserts. "It''s just Kaa-san''s told me a bunch of times how Tou-san is both the love of her life and her best friend, andtely, I''m realizing that those are not the same things, you know? Like a boy could be the love of your life, but he may not be a good friend, or he can be a great friend and not the love of your life. Kaa-san has both and truthfully, I''m sort of envious. A lover who''s also your best friend sounds perfect and impossible, but, I look at my parents and I know it can happen." "But you and Naruto aren''t even friends," Sakura voices. "Shows how much you know about your teammate. Believe it or not, we''ve actually hung out several times," Ino confesses with a smirk, though she won''t admit many of those meetups ended with mind-blowing sex. "Why didn''t you tell me," Sakura demands to know, before realizing, "wait, why didn''t he tell me!" Ino simply asks, "you mean, why didn''t he tell you between all the times you hit him or unt all over Sasuke that he''s hanging out with your ex-best friend?" "I haven''t done either of those for weeks now," Sakura asserts pridefully. "I thought we were in a good ce well, before that night, I mean." "What do you actually know about his life," Ino curiously asks. "Have you ever bothered to ask him his likes, his dislikes, who he knows, where he''s been? I got to learn a lot about him when I was helping Kurenai-sensei and I talk with him. He loves stories with happy endings, he hates ghosts, he enjoys watering his nts and feeding Tori-chan. He''s strong, and not just physically either, but mentally. He''s funny, like mischievous funnywhich I like. He''s cute, he''s smart, he has such a wonderful heart, and you don''t seem to haveints about his performance in bed even though, apparently, you just lie there like a dead fish." Feeling a little convinced herself, Sakura is happy to huff, "I do not," to feel anger rather than confusion. "We did a bunch of stuff-" Sakura cuts herself off, and as Ino expected, she won''t say more. Moving on, Ino admits, "I just can''t stop thinking about him, and every day, I catch myself asking, ''why not? Why couldn''t we?''" Hugging her pillow with a slyly growing grin, Ino adds, "so, yeah, I think I''d really like it if Naruto were my boyfriend." The pair fall into silence as the young women process the deep implications behind their entire conversation and sift for every morsel of reflection. Aligned with the fact that Sakura had sex with Naruto, it was hard for the pinkette to believe Ino wants to be Naruto''s girlfriend and takes the rest of the morning to mull it over. ''Ino wants to be the girlfriend of a boy I had sex with.'' It just seems so odd to Sakura that Ino would be okay with the fact that, no matter what, she took Naruto''s first time. It just seems less pure that way. ''How does that not bother you? It has to,'' she wonders. Sakura realizes if Naruto and Ino get married, then Ino and herself would have both slept with the same man. Sakura doesn''t know why but she can''t decide how she feels about this. A sequence of motion pictures y in vivid detail how shockingly overwhelming Narutomands over her pleasure center and to know Ino is going to experience the same thing it''s so illicit, her entire body simply reacts. As she quickly walks to her assigned room for some self relief, she simply tells herself, ''it''s biology and thrilling and nothing more.'' He was the first boy she''d ever been with and he was better than she ever thought the act of sex could possibly be. Sakura believes a healthy sex drive is part of a healthy lifestyle and since her night with Naruto, she won''t deny her body''spletely natural needs. Her arousing fantasies staring her blond-haired blue-eyed teammate were frequent and not of her control, but Ino was right. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Y returns to which Naru-niiughs. ''Yeah, I kinda did the same,'' Naru-nii sheepishly admits. ''But you know, I want you to do something I never did.'' ''What''s that?'' ''Tou-chan and I didn''t have a lot of time together, but since you already know everything he''s going to tell you, you can ask him a question I''ve been dying to know.'' KURAMA "I don''t want to see him," Kurama huffs to an eye-rolling Naruto as soon as the blond enters therge chamber. "I will never forgive him for sealing my power." "Aww,e on," Naruto contends. "Naru-nii said if it''s possible to learn it, then this would totally help us against a lot of really strong bad guys." "I know what the future brat said," Kurama growls. Getting up, he prowls in a circle as he adds, "I still hate the yondaime." "Are you going to give me eight tales or not," Naruto inly puts. "I only need it for a second," the blond adds, however, Kurama isn''t convinced. It isn''t until Naruto mentions, "this could also help me possibly get a girlfriend," blushing a bit at the thought. Though Naruto may not blush quite so easily when ites to physical intimacy with a girl, talk of girlfriends and matters of the heart can still rush the blood to his cheeks easily. "I mean, the Fourth is still like, really really popr; what with the way he took out entire armies by himself and such. And I look a lot like him. It would only make sense if I were to be just as popr with the same technique-" "Get two girlfriends," Kurama counters demandingly. "What! Two?" Naruto questions incredulously before sternly arguing, "you know this isn''t like ordering at a restaurant, right? You can''t just say ''I''ll take two of those.''" "Why not," Kurama argues, moving closer to the gate. "If the Yondaime is as popr as you im, that would mean multiple females are willing to be his mate. Just ept all of them." "That''s not how love works!" Naruto contends. "It''s supposed to be between two people." Kurama tilts hisrge head with a measure of confusion before he asks, "and you''re an expert on how this love works?" Pulling up short with halting thoughts of Sakura, Naruto fumbles as he responds, "well, no I guess not." Shaking his head he hotly contests, "but neither are you!" "I''m not human," Kurama inly states. "Also, my father never spoke of this subject" Kurama fell silent and Naruto wonders if he''s thinking about his father, tsutsuki Hagoromo; especially since Naruto is moments away from meeting his own. Naruto reasons all this talk about fathers might make anyone miss their own. Naru-nii often mentions the more they got along, the better it''ll be and Naruto really wants to be Kurama''s friend, so, with a long exhale, he tells the giant tailed beast, "I''ll ask." When Kurama focuses on Naruto again, Naruto borates, "I''ll ask Nai-chan if multiple, uh, people rtionships is possible. But I swear to Kami if she ends our sessions because of this, that''s on you!" Kurama smiles before he cautiously amends his demand. "Ask someone else then. No need to risk the willing mates we already own." ''We? Own?'' a wide-eyed Naruto curiously notes when Kurama continues, "I demand you dress in his style as well," Kurama asserts. "If that miserable pest''s reputation can attract more females, we must take advantage of that and look the part." "I don''t necessarily mind dressing like a badass," Naruto asserts. "But would it kill you to ask for things normally?" "Yes," Kurama easily answers before asking, "have you secured the room?" "Yeah," Naruto states, recalling twenty separate memories of his clonespletely sealing his assigned room within the tower. It was Naru-nii''s idea since the output of so much of Kurama''s power will be felt tens of miles away. Still, Naruto thoughtfully ims, "I don''t think it''ll be enough to hide your chakra from being sensed." "It''ll only be for a couple of seconds," Kurama deres. "That won''t be enough time for them to do anything more than question it." "Or lose my mind in the process," Naruto mutters in humorless jest. "Since I''m cooperating, that shouldn''t be an issue. Ready brat," Kurama calls, raising himself on all fours while his many tails whisk and sweep excitedly behind him. Naruto lowers his center of gravity and stands ready before nodding to his partner. Kurama''s red chakra quickly seeps under the tall gates and surrounds Naruto, building and rising so as to give him immediate ess to the raw mind-deforming power behind eight tails. With a nod from Kurama, Naruto''s hand touches the violently fluctuating energy and instantly his mind burns, his vision darkens and his stomach is reced by agony. NARUTO A pat on the shoulder snaps Naruto out of his painful daze, allowing him to witness Kurama''s sinister chakra receding from his weary body and into the room behind therge golden gate. Naruto feels like he''s been running all day with a sword through his stomach but his mental senses are shoved into clearer awareness after a growling Kurama angrily retorts, "you!" Naruto focuses on the other, taller, blue-eyed blond in the room, wearing a standard Jnin''s uniform with a high-cord white cloak with red mes at the hem. A shocked Naruto into stating like a question, "youyou''re really the fourth." Minato smiles at his son as he begins to exin, "the seal is set so if eight tails are released, I''ll appear within youUMPH!" Minato grunts when Naruto punches him in the stomach. "HAHAHAHAHA," Kuramaughs loudly snapping his head back happily. "Serves you right, Yondaime," Kurama happily asserts, eventually adding, "hit him again, hit him again," as Naruto wipes the tears beginning to trail down his cheeks. Though his tearing eyes are covered by his forearm, Naruto tearfully bemoans to the chakra image of his father, "I already know all that! I know I''m your son, so, so, you don''t have to say it. And before you ask, I''m sixteen Nnn-nnmmh," his crying voice murmurs sadly. "Wow, sixteen," Minato empathizes with quietfort. "You must''ve gone through a lot." Clearing his cheeks of moisture, Naruto shrugs, adding, "whatever. I''m an Uzumaki and a Namikaze. I can take it." "I''m so sorry, son," Minato solemnly apologizes. "I know," Naruto says with a sniff. "I know you are, but we don''t have time for all that. Listen, I already know about the masked man who controlled Kurama-" "Kurama?" Minato asked, tilting his head a bit confused. Naruto thumbs in the direction behind him toward the veryrge and snarling Kurama ring at the fourth Hokage, asking, "you didn''t think his name was actually Demon Fox did you?" Blinking wide eyes between Naruto and the now widely grinning Kurama above his son, Minato starts, "he well I see. You seem to have the situation well in hand." "Not really," Naruto responds, shaking his head. "Tobi, the masked guy, is still out there, so I was hoping there was enough time for you to teach me the Flying Thunder God technique." Blinking wide eyes again, Minato doesn''t need long to think as he replies, "I no, of course. Of course I will, son, but, it''ll have to be fast, and, I won''t be able to write it all out. I can already feel my chakra begin to deplete, so I''ll only write out the segments you can''t find in scrolls." "I may as well bear witness just in case the brat forgets something," Kurama adds from behind Naruto. Eyes flickering from Kurama to his son, Minato seems skeptical until Naruto adds, "I doubt I''ll forget, but, it''s okay, tou-chan. Me and Kurama are teammates." . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Minato nods toward Kurama before he turns about and begins scribing Fin characters the air. "The Thunder God tech is actually abination of Ninjutsu and Finjutsu. In order to perform the seal-less ninjutsu of, quote-unquote, teleporting, you must first create a seal contract that stiptes the mechanics behind it." Naruto''s blue eyes light up as he instantly shifts into his familial specialty, quickly asking, "how many metric character arrays?" "A massive amount. It''ll take days to properly write out," Minato happily answers, recognizing the curiosity in the Uzumaki''s eyes. As Minato continues to align character after characters, he informs his son, "the Fin contract utilizes Space/Time jutsu coupled with directional signatures that allows the user to create a dynamic conversion. Now, I''ll write out the Fin contract''s centralized arrays in detail and exin all corrting functions, but you''ll need to study and understand it before you create your own scroll." An energetic Naruto hums appreciatively as his father continues to rapidly illustrating characters in the air. "There are three necessary pirs to the entire contract. We''ll start with the Space/Time array, which is written like this" Naruto marvels at the speed by which Minato writes out the characters. "This seal was gifted to me by your mother upon our marriage. She made me swear we''d only pass it along to our children when they were wise enough to wield it." "Can''t imagine Naruto fits that criteria," Kurama chuckles. "You''re a hundred years too early for that," he adds withughter. "Tch!" Naruto grunts, whirling on his red giant partner. "Not being the wisest worked out great for you though, didn''t it?" Naruto calls out before mockingly adding, "since you finally managed to make friends with a human!" "You take that back!" a wounded Kurama snarls, raising on his legs and eying Naruto like prey. "As if the greatest Tailed Beast would ever be friends with a brat!" "Settle down you two," a mildly amused Minato tells the bickering teammates, adding, "this is a veryplex contract to arrange, so focus up." Smirking, Naruto closely examines the pirs design style of the contract his father is forming and recognizes it, voicing as much, "you''re using a borate chain to hexangrly link and group each array like each leg of a tripod atop another tripod; simple, elegant, and strong. Uwwaahh, this really is going to take a massive amount of logic arrays, isn''t it?" "You truly are an Uzumaki," Minatoughs and Naruto smiles sheepishly. "Yes, it is; a very intricately structured pyramid of many tripods. Each of the threeponents will require many arrays which can always be added to a borate chain and remain stable." Carefully analyzes the section of the contract designated for the Space/Time array, Naruto asks, "the first leg is the contract, the second is the Space/Time Jutsu, and the third?" "The third is the dynamic link in the form of a personal signature, which you can put on an object, like a kunai for instance," Minato answers at the same time he wlessly writes. "As the Space/Time jutsu is the only array passed on from word of mouth, I''ll write that out in its entirety. Most of the other arrays can be found in scrolls or books, so I''ll only note what you need and you can write out those subsets on your own." Naruto''s eyes widen as his father continues writing the details of the Space/Time jutsu, offhandedlymenting, "the mechanics behind this Space/Time array looks crazyplicated. I don''t even get the theory behind it." As he writes, Minato voices, "the thing you have to understand about Spaceas in an area or expanseand Timeas in the passing from moment to momentis that the two are intimately connected to one another. You cannot affect one without affecting the other, which is why it''s written out together as Space/Time. The theory goes, the faster you move through physical spacelet''s say the distance from Konoha to Kumothe slower time actually is. Simply put, time can, in fact, be slowed down." Eyes squinted and confused, Naruto isn''t sure about something he''s never noticed or was told about and asks, "uh, okay, but how?" "Because the naturalws that govern our universe saw fit to make Time rtive to the observer," Minato happily answer. "For example, imagine you''re running away from arge clock tower at the speed of light, which is about three hundred thousand kilometers per second. From your perspective, the clock''s hands would look frozen. Time will have, effectively, stopped for you. But just because time has stopped from your perspective doesn''t mean it has stopped. No matter how fast you''re running, from the clock''s stationary perspective, time continues normally." "Seriously," Naruto skeptically asks. "Most serious, son," Minato answers as he continues writing the infinitesimal numerical assignments of the Space/Time function. "The Uzumaki n calls this phenomenon Time Dtion and this array simply states that time is a rubbery thing that stretches and contracts rtive to the position being observed, whether that something is as small as a fly or asrge as the sun." "The math in this form looks a hell of a lot bigger than the sun," Naruto wonders aloud, turning to his father for confirmation. Minato nods, rying, "your mother exined to me how, long ago, an Uzumaki by the name of Amaterasu, an expert in the study of the sun, light, and our universe, discovered mass also ys a part in Time Dtion. Amaterasu theorized therger the mass of an object, the faster it pulls everything around its space to it. Since space is interwoven with time, that means time dramatically slows down aroundrge spinning masses as well. The important point here is that time can, in fact, be altered, and if it can be altered-" "Fin seals can utilizing it in jutsu," Naruto says within an astonished exhale of air. "Extreme chakra programming," Naruto recalls Naru-nii saying. "Correct," Minato states. "However, this Space/Time equation isn''t enough to create and utilize the Thunder God Technique. It''s just the seal scheme your chakra maneuvers to perform the ninjutsu," Minato states, wlessly continuing to write out character after character while Naruto absorbs it all. "The directional signatures," Naruto recalls from the earliest writing on the long wall of seal schemes. "They''re linked to the Space/Time jutsu, which means something like a kunai is the focal point of the time Dtion, and since it''s contracted to you, you''re the only one the slowing of time affects." "Nearly there son," Minato states with a prideful grin. "The setback to activating the Space/Time array is the calcted mass of influence stipted within the contract creates a very strong gravitational pull." "And that''s how you move inside," Naruto hums as he reads. It''s jarringly amazing how new and old this information feels in his mind. "Mnn, but how do you stop?" he asks himself, carefully analyzing his father''s script before quickly answering as if recalling himself, "with chakra!" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Shaking his head at how proud he feels, Minato states, "using your muscles to orient yourself tond properly or attack immediately is nearly impossible under such a strong force. The human body isn''t meant to move at such speed around such mass. I mean the force rtive to my perspective even allows my body to pass through matter; a home, a tree, or person for example. That''s fine for long-distance travel, but it''s much too fast for close quarterbat, so, the directional sealswhich I wrote on a special kunai I madealso double as a way to fight the gravitational pull thereby slowing your velocity or re-orient yourself for attack ornding." "So these special kunai not only anchor the stretching of time but also the speed of travel between you and the kunai." "Or awork of chakra pathways; just in case you have multiple kunai in use," Minato adds. "So, within the pathway, you expel your chakra just like you do in chakra training, and that''s how you slow down or turn, or do anything really. Imagine being deep in the ocean and swimming as fast as a fish without your arms or legs; just your chakra." "That sounds way harder than walking on water," Naruto fearfullyments. "Practice a great deal, son," Minato advises. "I first practiced expelling chakra from my tenketsu deep underwater. The Hyga are experts at releasing chakra from their tenketsu so if you know anyone that can give you tips, that''ll help quite a bit." "One of my friends is a Hyga," Naruto remarks with thoughts of the sweet Hinata. "Maybe she can give me some pointers," Naruto affirms with an amused hum as Minato continues to exin. Naruto observes carefully, then widens his eyes before he calls out, "holy crap Since the Space/Time jutsu is linked to the chakra pathwayser, you and the kunai, I meanthat''s where the pull on space, time, and gravity is the strongest, but, that''s still only from your perspective which means, from your perspective, you''re not moving fast at all! Anything outside the link only thinks you''re moving fast because the speed of time rtive to their perspective isn''t anywhere near as fast as yours!" Minatoughs happily as his son reads excitedly over his shoulder. "Everyone likes to think the technique is instantaneous teleportation, and to protect the jutsu, I let them think that, but technically, I''m not physically moving any faster or slower than they are. At its simplest form, Space/Time jutsu just enables us to experience the passing of time differently. As long as I use my chakra to control the velocity toward the signature, I see everythingthe animals, the terrain, my enemiesas if time has stopped." "And outside the pathway," Naruto wonders aloud Smiling fondly, he answers, "outside the pathway, all they see is a yellow sh." Narutoughs mischievously as hements, "I can''t believe you''re not moving fast at all! That''s hrious!" Minatoughs along with his son, both enjoying the ultra precious moment for how painfully finite it is. Clearing his throat, Naruto strains to move on and ask his father, "the Space/Time jutsu is infinitesimal, so how much can you push the conversion rate?" "Even though it''s instantaneous from their perspective, "Minato starts to answer. "Depending on how much chakra I use to slow myself down, I can make itst a second or hours." Finally understanding, Naruto reiterates, "because the mechanics of Space/Time is stipted to be rtive to your chakra and contract, you experience however long you need, let''s say minutes, in the observer''s fraction of a second." "Correct," Minato happily voices. "In heavybat situations, it affords me ample time to read the terrain and strategize. However, if you use it in long-distance travel, it can be taxing to use so much chakra to prevent terminal velocity. It''s why I use it sparingly. The dynamic signature and the Space/Time array are two of the legs," Minato lectures, filling out more segments of the Fin contract. "Connecting it all together is the third leg which is the Fin contract itself," Naruto answers. "Correct, son," Minato answers happily. "It''s due to the Fin contract, that the signaturewhich can be any phrase or word you likeis attached to the function of the Space/Time array. The Fin contract converts any form connected to the signature into a dynamic link between matching patterns, activating that pathway like a conduit." "The three legs," Naruto views aloud. "Space/Time to alter time experience and distance traveled in a microsecond, the signature for dynamically linking destinations, and the Seal Contract of bond between the signature and Space/Time jutsu that carefully stiptes the manner of conversion." "Correct again, however, there''s still much more that''s needed," Minato ims, writing so close to the grand chamber''s wall that the Yondaime begins curving the paper-thin wall of glowing characters. "As you noted, this contract from your mother''s n is expressed using a borate chain to dynamically add logic, but-" "That function can technically work with two arrays of direction, but it needs way more logic than that if you want it to work properly in any condition," Naruto finishes, adding, "I totally get it." "I suppose it''s impossible for the apple to fall far from the center of the orchard," Minato huffs happily. "That''s exactly right. The Fin contract bonds not only your signature with the Space/Time, but your self as well. We''ll need to postte all the pattern matching as well as all the variables we want the technique to be able to deal with. So, between the Ha characters of each array, you''ll write your signature, and as you said, we still have to apply a lot more logic to make sure it all works right," his father says as he continues writing line after line of characters. "I''ve seen some versions of this array studying Finjutsu contracts, but nowhere near this good," Naruto admits. "Let me guess, with three logic arrays: the signature, the Space/Time array, and the chakra pattern, then you close, it''ll work, but only work on the signature; not whatever it''s attached to. That''s why it''ll take days to write out. You have to link more logic arrays to the chain to allow more variables. That way if you draw your signature on any surface and it''ll work." "Or if you use your chakra to mark chakra, it''ll still work," Minato states with a grin, epting he''s simply going to continue smiling proudly. "We have to add more logic arrays to encapste an almost infinite amount of possibilities because thest thing you want to happen is the jutsu malfunctioning in a pinch. So, you have to add all letters, all numbersuse infinity just in caseall chemical elements, all elemental releases, yin and yang release, sage arrays, proximity alerts, trauma alerts, orientation logic, spatial awareness array, and the echo array so you can navigate between multiple signatures. Please practice a great deal before you use it in battle." Naruto smirks, feeling fairly confident if chakra control is key, then his clones can help him speed up the training process. He continues reading the squiggly characters like a picture in his mind before voicing in awe, "you can even match individual people, or animals to the logic within the expression, couldn''t you?" Minato can''t help his smile before answer, "that you can, son. You''ll also need to sanitize the seal to make it impossible for anyone you don''t want to hop on the link, for example, if they grab you while you ''teleport.''" "Sweet," Naruto states looking over the simplified seal. "Lastly, and this is quite an extraordinary measure," Minato states, finally stepping away from the very long curved wall of characters to admire it with his son. "The entirety of this contract will need to be inscribed with your blood and chakra." Naruto''s eyes widen and he nearly chokes as he looks past his father and over the very long wall of glowing seal arrays, many of which are not even written out to save time. He can''t help but yell, "you''re kidding!" Minato shakes his head. "Just like the Space/Time array, this stiption isn''t written down to safeguard this amazing power. As you no doubt noticed, there are many measures in ce to prevent the wrong sort from abusing this technique. One of the properties of this contract-based seal design is the blood and chakra necessary to create it, so even if someone stole the contract, and could actually understand it, they wouldn''t be able to alter or activate the technique." "But it''s going to take days topletely write all this out perfectly," Naruto gasps. "I don''t have that much blood!" . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 176: Chapter 176 "That''s part of the reason why the Uzumaki were a n to be feared, son," Minato states, patting his sonfortably on his shoulder. Naruto doesn''t notice his father''s hand beginning to fade as Minato continues, "they have strong bodies, special chakra, and techniques that can mitigate the loss of chakra and blood. If it wasn''t for your mother helping me, it would''ve been impossible for me to surviveposing the contract. It was the most taxing technique I ever learned, but it served me and my loved ones greatly." "And you think I can," Naruto asks. "I do," Minato answers. "You may look like me but you are Uzumaki strong. The n I married into, your n, has the greatest anthology of Finjutsu seals and they all required a strong life-force and chakra to function, making it nearly impossible for their work to be stolen without an Uzumaki to facilitate the task." When Minato''s arm disappears to the elbow, Naruto frantically examines the rest of his father''s state before fearfully realizing the only time in his sixteen years of life that he''s ever spent with his father is moments away froming to an end. "From the very first moment I saw you, I knew you were your mother''s son, Naruto," Minato softly professes. "And she was the strongest person I knew." For the first and final time, matching blue eyes of father and son gaze respectfully, affectionately, and pridefully at one other, and when Naruto tries to voice all the things he''s always wanted to say to his father, his quaking voice struggles to be heard. "Tou-chan" "When you''re done, you should ce the Fin scroll somewhere where no one will get to it," Minato says. "I buried mine on Mount Myboku. Don''t worry if you don''t get to go there." "Tou-chan, I" Naruto tries but his throat closes as his clear blue eyes begin to water. "Remember, I utilize attacks that don''t require performing seals, for even if it takes you less than a second to create all the necessary hand-seals for a jutsu, a faster shinobi will stop it, and possibly kill you. So, please, son please be careful Live a full life, find love, and have many children." Naruto can''t say it a solid decade of questions and confessionsbut with his father nearly gone, Naruto deres the most important sentiment he''s always wanted to say. Letting the tears fall where they may, he confesses, "I love you, tou-chan!" Smiling, Minato says, just as he disappears, "I love you more." And when Minato fully evaporates, an emotional Naruto allows the unheard, "thank you, tou-chan," escape his lips. KURAMA Kurama witnessed his jailer heartfelt farewell and couldn''t help drawing unwanted parallels by recalling thoroughly recycled memories of his own father and feeling that exact loss. As Kurama silently watches Naruto exit his room to collect a few books and triple-sized scroll forprehensive Finjutsu designs, he loathes feeling empathy for the blond. He may hate humans, hate being controlled by them, and disapprove of his current container, but that doesn''t mean they don''t share simrities. Kurama can always recall cherished memories of his father; talking to him, learning from him, being blessed with a gift of so much peacefulnd to live on. He loved his father more than anything, but, his father died. This brat never experienced that joy, and for him to try as hard as he can for as long as he can Kurama couldn''t help but believe with near certainty that his father would like and approve of Naruto. ''If my own father may look favorably on the brat, shouldn''t I?" SASUKE "Who are you," Sasuke yells from his defensive kneel. "How did you get in here?" "I am one of the greatest shinobi ever," Orochimaru touts. "A mere door cannot keep me from what I desire, no matter the security." "Who are you," Sasuke demands to know. "Oh, how you wound me, Sasuke-kun," Orochimaru''s scratchy voice yfully vocalizes. "How could you forget me after I bestowed upon you such a beautiful gift," he asks, baring his wicked smile. "Orochimaru," Sasuke deduces. "What do you want from me?" "Like a windmill that isn''t turning, the world is still, my boy," Orochimaru begins. "Nothing is changed; nothing moves, and living feels very much like choking. You feel it too, don''t you? There are some who may find this lifeless tranquility beautiful, but they arecent, easily pleased, and often end up prey to predators." "You haven''t answered my question," Sasuke sternly states. "And you haven''t alerted your sensei, as I have no doubt Kakashi-kun would''ve set up such an rm," Orochimaru states looking at the wall very near Sasuke''s hand. Looking around the dark room, Orochimaru happily notes, "I find it fitting we first meet in the Forest of Death and then again in pure darkness; but we see the best in death and darkness, do we not. It''s where mankind create their finest aplishments. When everything that you know and love is taken away from you so harshly, all you can think about is anger, hatred, revengethe darknessand no one can save you." "No one but you, is that it?" "Only you can save yourself," the legendary snake nin answers. "To achieve your revenge, you must be the wind of change strong enough to move the world and that will not happen without power." "And I''m just supposed to trust you will give me power without something in return," Sasuke skeptically reasons. "I''ll ask you onest time, what do you want?" "But I''ve already told you, my dear boy," the smiling missing-nin asserts. "The world is still and I but want it to move. Bringing about your own gain will bring about my gain as well." "Then tell me everything you know about Itachi," Sasukemands. Orochimaruughs greatly. "Ku ku ku, has your hate made you delusional? Do you truly believe you stand any chance of defeating Itachi as you are? Your teammate would fair better, I would imagine," Orochimaru expresses with clear glee, angering Sasuke near to the point of recklessly attacking the legendary ninja, however, clenching his fists, Sasuke manages to restrain himself. "I''ll ask you this one time, Sasuke-kun. Do you desire to remain as you are; attain friends, find love, create a family, like thecent dead perfectly still?" Orochimaru takes out a vial of small medicine pills and outstretches it toward Sasuke as he continues to ask, "or do you crave the power to remodel the world as you see fit?" And Sasuke looks from the amused and confident eyes of a legendary nin, to the small vial of pills and removes his hand from the rm switch Kakashi had installed by his bed . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 177: Chapter 177 HAKU Despite the restrictions ced on him, Haku had been nning for the past three days to severely attack a well-established citizen and retired shinobi of Konoha. Since the initial warning alert from Naruto''s Finjutsu security during their lunch after the first test of the Chnin exam, the beautiful former hunter-nin has been ying possum throughout his day, acting as gentle bait to draw out the would-be thief. Haku''s strategy was simple, carry Kubikiribch in the open and practice with the great executioner''s de before sealing it in a shy orange and blue sealing scroll. Haku will then visit Iruka-san in the hospital and end his day by picking herbs in the vast fields and forests of Konoha before mixing medicine alone in the Umino residence. On the fourth day of subtly surveilling his surroundings for the thief, Haku is pleasantly surprised to find Kakashi-san waiting by Iruka-san''s front door. Leaning heavily against the house wall is an exhausted red-haired girl with sses. While a lovely and vibrant color, the girl''s hair is haggard, her shoulders sag, and she looks like she hasn''t slept in days. It all makes sense when Kakashi exins about the girl''s time with the Torture and Interrogation department, but what''s deeply shocking about her emigration to Konoha, is her rtion to Naruto-kun. "Pleasure to meet you," Karin states with an exhausted bow. "I''m Uzumaki Karin." Haku bows as well, returning the greeting and introducing himself before inviting them in and taking a seat at the dining table. While Haku prepares an herbal remedy to help Karin with the dehydration, malnutrition, and umted anxiety, Kakashi exins how this state of affairs came to happen. As Naruto is the only person Karin-chan knows and feels safe with, she naturally wanted to stay with her cousin, and it doesn''t surprise Haku one bit Naruto offered Karin a home. Haku serves them both as Kakashi-san further exins to them, "as I told you, Haku-kun, this vige is not without its ck-ops. I still believe they wouldn''t attempt to recruit you until you''ve established your allegiance to Konoha to their satisfaction, but Karin, with your unique chakra, they might make an exception. So, be careful," he warns her. Rubbing her throbbing temple, Karin nodszily, informing them, "I have no intention of joining any shadow organizations. I''m going to help Naruto restart our n in Konoha and that''s it." Kakashi simply nods before stating, "you may want to look into the requirements. From my understanding, Uzushio and Konoha were close allies, much like Suna and Konoha are allies, only closer, but I don''t know if Uzumaki can simply apply for n status in the same way other ns already residing within Konoha can. For example, a n from Suna wouldn''t simply be able to restart their n in Konoha, but, Suna is still around. It''ll be tricky, to say the least." "Since Naruto-kun is a member of this vige," Haku points out before asking, "can you say if it''ll be easier or harder for him to establish his n in Konoha?" "Will you be assisting the Uzumaki," Kakashi first asks Haku, who answers, "of course. I am Naruto''s tool to bring about the world he wishes." Though her face is set to perpetual exhaustion, Karin curiously asks, "his tool?" Though Haku answers the redhead with a clear nod, Kakashi rifies, "Naruto would use the word friend rather than tool. I can''t imagine you will experience too much difficulty, but you''ll want to consult with an expert. From my knowledge, I know you need to meet certain requirements as well as the seal of approval from our Hokage, our Daimy, the civilian council, and endorsement from an honored or major n; for example, the Hyga, the Aburame, the Akimichi, the Nara, and the Yamanaka." "Would they dislike the idea of more ns within the vige," Haku asks, wondering what the politicalndscape my look like, and if his n to catch, maim, or kill Dny-san would hurt Naruto. "The Hyga are the only n I can think of who would disapprove of your application," Kakashi answers. "Something to think about, at least," Karin says as her head wobbles and drops a bit, sliding her red-rimmed sses down the bridge of her nose. "I think the tea is kicking in." Standing from the table, Haku tells Karin, "I''ll prepare a futon for you." Haku gives Karin his room and mentally ns to sleep in Naruto''s until he returns. Dressed for bed, Karin asks Haku to tell her about Naruto, not only to learn some more about her cousin, but to hear aforting voice to ease her torture-provoked anxiety, however, Haku didn''t finish his first sentence before peaceful sleep finally takes Karin. Recalling his night after being release, Haku stays with Karin. It was a great help to hear Naruto and Kurenai-san after many days of torture. Their conversations, their lovemaking, and even cleaning after them, greatly grounded Haku when his mind felt scattered and in constant turmoil. Haku was able to focus and return to normal because something offort was nearby, and he wants to be offort to Karin-chan. His thoughts then hovered around the possible obstacles Naruto may face reinstating his n within Konoha. The most pressing issue Kakashi-san stated was the civilian council''s approval because Haku can''t imagine that going over very well. From the very beginning of his life in Konoha, he was constantly introduced to the extent of the vige''s hatred toward Naruto-kun. In addition to civilian approval, the Hyga feel like another obstacle. Any further thought is interrupted when he finally senses it. With Karin sleeping ill at ease in the futon before Haku, it''s the worst possible time for Iruka''s home to be broken into. As the viin searches the living room, Haku abhors the idea of leaving Karin alone when she''s so fretful. Judging ten minutes to be more than enough time to deal with the would-be thief, Haku utilizes a variant of the seals Naruto taught him and creates an ice clone of himself to watch over Karin before exiting the room through the ceiling. Haku creates enough noise to draw the intruder outside to therge forested backyard. Removing a senbon from his sleeve, Haku calmly waits as therger man opens the backyard door. But for the man''s eyes, his entire body ispletely covered in dated ck and gray armor, yet, brandishes brand new twin long des in each hand, Haku recalls is generally referred to as a butterfly sword. Haku is happy the man came prepared for battle, as it would be much easier to prove to the authorities that Haku isn''t, in any way, at fault. Tenten''s father is clearly here for Kubikiribch and Haku pulls out the blue and orange scroll from within his yukata, disying it. "You made a grave mistakeing here," Haku tells him. "The mistake is a magnificent weapon like Kubikiribch being in the hands of children," Dny-san retorts. "Hand it over and I promise not to kill you." "Not only is it not mine to give," Haku simply begins, "but you are far too weak to wield it. It would wither under your ownership." "I tried to be civil about this," Dny-san ims with an aggravated huff. "I even offered that demon ryo, but I''m out of time and you''re in the way. If you don''t hand it over now, your death will be on that boy''s conscious," Dny-san deres, however, before he can even take a step, apletely silent long sword effortlessly moves from behind Dny-san''s and around the man''s neck in nearly an instant. The man suddenly behind Dny-san is unrecognizable to the unsuspecting eye; wearing a ck hospital face mask, his ck hair is longer, slick back and under a monk''s hat,rger eyebrows over pale-blue eyes and wearing a traveling monk''s disguise with many beads around his neck, but Haku saw through it all in an instant. By the man''s height, his shoulder to hip ratio, skin tone, and even fingernails, Haku can recognize the Demon of Hidden Mist, Momochi Zabuza anywhere. "Causing trouble, Haku," Zabuza casually asks in his deep voice. Zabuza''srge hand grips Dny''s shoulder and squeezes painfully hard until Dny drops his swords. "You know that''s always been my job." "Wh-wh-who are you," Dny-san asks before Haku sends two high-velocity senbons into the man''s throat, temporarily paralyzing him and knocking him unconscious. "Still haven''t crossed that line, I see," Zabuza ims. "Not that there''s any opportunity too in such a boring country." "I would prefer to question him, Zabuza-sama," Haku ims, stepping up to the unconscious body on the grass. "He mentioned being out of time and I''d like to know what that meant." "He''s probably referring to the group I traveled with," Zabuza tells his long-timepanion. Kicking the body on the floor, Zabuza informs Haku, "apparently this trash reached out to a friend of his; told him he was in possession of Kubikiribch and wanted to sell. Mei heard about it through little Chjr and considering the war she''s waging against Karatachi, she thought having another of the seven swords in her forces would give her an extra boost." "Mei-san is here," Haku repeats with clear surprise in his lovely voice. "Along with three from Kumo," Zabuza adds. "They''re around your age, maybe older. Except for the busty blond, the other two are fodder; Chnin, at best." "And they''re all here for Kubikiribch," a concerned Haku realizes aloud. Recalling the open challenge between Naruto and Zabuza, Haku cautiously asks his seemingly recovered special person, "should Naruto-kun be worried?" However, what he meant to ask is, ''should I be worried?'' Understanding the question in Haku''s heart, the Demon of Hidden Mist smiles sinisterly before he asks, "I''m here, aren''t I? Of course he should." This chapter was incredibly difficult to write; More than any other chapter I''ve ever written. Part of it was because I felt VERY rusty when I returned to writing, but on top of that, I just couldn''t get the technical aspect of what I wanted with the Flying Thunder God Technique. . You can visit my store to read up to 400 chapters in (PDF) /ckGoku222 Chapter 178: Chapter 178 When I first started writing, I always knew Naruto was going to get the technique and that I didn''t want it to just be instantaneous teleportation. That presented problems for my grounded/rational/pragmatic mind. It''s obviously an incredibly powerful/useful technique to have, so, among many other thoughts, my weird brain wonders, "why doesn''t everyone have it?" I assumed it was because it''s ultra difficult to use, or he''d be using it everywhere. If they can teleport a whole damn army in canon, I imagine a surprise attack against any vige would be so easy to n and execute. Danzo would have a field day with this technique. SO obviously this tech needs restrictions, chakra being the most obvious, but it needed to be more than that or else anyone with high chakra can use it. Kishimoto said its space time jutsu, so, as a huge fan of Einstein and the movie Interster, I thought I''d dive deeper into the mechanics of how the Flying Thunder God jutsu might work by applying physics, general rtivity, and time dtion. That was easier said than done. I really really wanted to get this right but I am NOT a physicist. Still, figuring out the mechanics of time dtion gave me several good restrictions I can add to the jutsu, making it perfectly reasonable why it''s not constantly spammed. I''m bringing in more of an altered Universe now and I can''t wait to get to it, BUT, I may not be able to update for two or so weeks. I do apologize for that. Usual life stuff. As always, thank you for your support, for your patience, and taking the time to read. Please, let me know what you think. I''m always happy to read them. Have a great one, -Grae Hey, guys, This section is to address understandablements on my attempt to rationalize the Hiraishin no Jutsu, aka, The Flying Thunder God technique, aka the Flying Raijin Jutsu created by the Second Hokage Tobimara Senju and perfected by Minato Namikaze. JUST A REFRESHER::::The jutsu itself is exined as instantaneous teleportation by creating a pocket dimension the user immediately passes through regardless of distance or nearly any other restrictions you can think of. The only requirement necessary is marking the intended destination with the mark. In canon, it''s shown that this mark can be ced on damn near any surface, including other people''s chakra and it can''t disappear(unless the story needs it to *sigh*). In canon, they can teleport the user and something else, like an item, or a person or an entire army, or they can simply teleport an object/person without the user of the ability needing to go too. It can also resist the pull of Kamui. Other than Tobimara and Minato, the trio of Genma, Raido and someone else can use a variation of the technique which involves a special formation. The Hiraishin IS NOT the Body Flicker. They are fundamentally different even if they look simr. Tobimara made a point to mention during the war arc that Minato was faster than him; that''s in reference to the flicker, not Hiraishin. in and simple, this jutsu is insane, and with my imagination, there''s no limit to its use. If I kept it as is, there would simply be too many plot holes moving forward. Nearly any situation can be fixed with Hiraishin in some way, shape, or capacity, and I don''t know about you, but I find that boring. I understand the wow factor about it, but after the wow passes, you then have to figure how Naruto doesn''t end every battle in an instant. Not to say my Naruto won''t use it in battle, because he will, but with limitations. It won''t be an auto cheat code. ON TO THE TECHNICAL STUFF There valid points that I''d like to address. First, the user of the jutsu is NOT traveling at the speed of light or near it. He''s moving faster because the contract seal uses space/time calctions to create/program time dtion. It just so happens that time is connected to space which incorporates mass which of course incorporates gravity. And it''s the gravitational force that propels the user through the link. This of course can''t happen in real life. The gravitational force alone would pull a person so hard they''d stretch like spaghetti and hopefully they''d be dead before that. I figure since this universe has chakra and chakra can do just about anything(they''re sealing giant spirit monsters inside people and doing other insane stuff with it), I don''t see why it couldn''t withstand the gravitational force. Speaking of, the use of chakra within the link is basically the brakes, so the user doesn''t go too fast and pull like 30 g''s of force. The contract only stiptes the user and whatever the user decides will be transported, so just because someone is standing next to the 4ths kunai doesn''t mean they''ll experience the effect. Also, I''m not nning on using the jutsu for anything more than transporting from one location to another, whether within battle or across vast distances. So, he will not be punching someone at near the speed of light/within the activated link. I understand that amount of energy would vaporize the atmosphere, rip apart atoms, essentially destroy the earth. Naruto will just be traveling. Lastly, I''m not done exining the jutsu. Naruto still has to train with it and that''s going to shed more light on the rules than one short conversation with his father had. I try to exin as best I can within the narrative. I don''t spoon feed information, so if a character doesn''t have a justifiable reason to ask, or their thoughts don''t need to think about it, then I don''t write it. It''s a w, I know, but, meh... THE WORMHOLE ANGLE Truthfully, I didn''t even think of making it a wormhole. It''s called space/time in canon so I just went that direction. I think wormholes can definitely work but it has its own issues as well. It would teleport the user or items/people/armies, but Tobimara has a sword attack using the hiraishin and I don''t know how that would work with a wormhole. Also, part of the problem that canon doesn''t even bring up is the mental disorientation from beating an entire army with the hiraishin. If he''s passing through space instantaneously, his mind could only process shes of reality, like watching a moving with three or four frames cut out. Not that it wouldn''t work, but I think if I had thought of that, I wouldn''t use it. Also wormholes are purely theoretical. Time dtion is proven. Also, just because it wasn''t shown, doesn''t mean someone can''t grab a user as they teleport. It''s a possibility that I don''t want to deal withter. I think that about covers everything. I do apologize for the unnecessary confusion. While I don''t feel quite as in the zone as I did before summer, that shouldn''t be an excuse. I''ll get there tho. Chapter 179: Chapter 179 KABUTO Under the forest''s shade of the early morning sun, walking away from the tall tower at the center of Training Ground 44 where the preliminary matches will take ce, a distracted Kabuto couldn''t keep his highly efficient mind from rey his exchange with Naruto-kun. So focused on his disturbing recollection, the silver-haired ''genin'' felt morefortable walking than traveling through the trees. "You''re quitting!?" Naruto asked, despite the three-man lines of genin around them. "Sadly, I''m out of chakra, Naruto-kun," Kabuto regretfully said, ignoring the attention the blond headache tends to draw with his loud voice. "And?" the blond immediately questioned. Kabuto could easily sense Naruto-kun''s urgency as if trying to reconcile two conflicting halves of himself. Whatever the talk Haku had with the boy, Kabuto''s instincts tell him that Naruto is trying to reach out despite his clear reservations. "Your hands and feet work," Naruto continued. "And you still have weapons. You can still fight." Smiling his perfected smile, Kabuto maintains, "from a logical standpoint, it''s best if I don''t risk my safety for false validation." When Naruto-kun seems disappointed, Kabuto felt he was finally starting to make some progress with the blond headache. If he was ever going to secure a ce for Haku in Sound, Naruto-kun would either need to be with them or dead whether Orochimaru-sama approves Haku-kun or not. ''No,'' he mentally assured himself. ''I''ll make Orochimaru-sama see Haku''s value.'' Thoughts of picturesque brte always lead to a chaotic mind for Kabuto, and though he won''t admit to himself that anything is wrong, when Naruto says, "I don''t know what Haku sees in you," Kabuto felt the first painful stabs of a deeper meaning behind the very beautiful boy. In a bnced world, Haku should not affect him so, and yet Kabuto''s priorities felt incredibly conflicted by the mere thought of him. ''All I needs is Orochimaru-sama,'' his stubborn mind repeats. Naruto adds wind to fire when he continued. "Whatever he sees, I doubt it''s this gutless stranger in front of me." Though his teammate Haruno-chan admonishes him for being rude, Naruto adds the final cutting word. "You want to know why I don''t trust you around Haku? It''s because I can''t see you. I don''t know what you stand for. You could betray Haku just as easily as you could care about him and I won''t ever let you hurt my friend." Traveling over the grass, a subtle snap unlike grass bringing his attentive eyes down to a beautiful flower he''s stepped on and Kabuto''s deviant mind repeats Naruto-kun''s cutting words without his consent. By the time he exits Death Forest all he wonders over and over is, ''who am I? Does Haku know? Does Orochimaru-sama know?'' With a superior like Orochimaru-sama, Kabuto can feel how these dangerous thoughts raise his anxiety level, and more than anything, he needs to stop it. Orochimaru-sama is counting on him and everything needs to go ording to his ns, but deep deep down, he can feel his need for Haku to endure the devastation that''s toe. TEMARI "This exam is a recement for war," Hiruzen continues to announce to the remaining seven teams for the Chnin exam. "The strength of a country is the strength of its vige, the strength of a vige is the strength of its shinobi, and a shinobi''s true strength is born only through life-risking battle. That is the true meaning behind taking the exams together." "I don''t care about the true meaning of this exam," Gaara calmly states, though Temari can feel the underlying blood-lust in his voice. "Hurry up and tell us what this life-risking battle entails." "Hello everyone," a sickly proctor steps forward. With dark bags under his eyes and a persistent cough, he informs everyone, "I''m Gekk Hayate, your proctor for the preliminary test to decide who among you will advance to the third test." Subtly observing the remaining genin with an analytical eye, only one shinobi decided to quit and the loud blond seemed to take real offense to it, going so far as to call the silver-haired boy with sses a coward. Temari didn''t understand the situation but she was simply happy the blond disappeared for the past four days and she didn''t have to engage in ridiculously flirtatious conversation with the loud-mouth. "There are basically no rules," Hayate tells the genin after some coughing. "No matter what, the fight continues until one of you admits defeat, is knocked out, or dies. Now, if there are no-" The sickly proctor pauses to cough for a few moments, making many worry about his health. "If there are no questions, the first match will be" As the electronic score-board continuously beeps with every name change, Temari had a funny wish for that blond to match up with Gaara. She found it funny he would finally get his wish to meet her youngest brother, only to finally see how utterly outmatched he is ''as they all are against him,'' she thinks. THE PRELIM''S Blond brows raise and Naruto''s countenance ispletely taken by the first match up. His baby-blue eyes widen at the names and his mouth absentmindedlyments, "well that''s definitely different" On therge screen high on the wall for all to read, Uchiha Sasuke vs Uzumaki Naruto is disyed. As Sound''s Jnin-sensei grins wickedly, Sasuke focuses his confident onyx-eyes on his blond teammate, grateful for the match-up, but also, optimistically invigorated in a way Naruto hasn''t seen before, like when a far-fetched n works out perfectly. For Naruto''s part, he had expected to fight Kiba, as Naru-nii had, however, he''s fully aware that his past decisions and their resulting oues have already diverged from his future counterpart''s experiences. It''s why Naruto thought he might fight Gaara, Rock Lee, or maybe Neji. Clearly, Naruto has changed too much for things to go precisely as Naru-nii had told him, which means, moving forward, he''ll always need to be ready for the unexpected. ''And now I have to fight Sasuke,'' Naruto thinks, wondering how different this fight might be from the fight Naru-nii and future Sasuke had at the Valley of the End. Recalling their month-long story session, Naru-nii had exined, ''I let my selfishness get the better of me.'' At the time, Naruto wasying on Kurenai''s couch, waiting on dinner as his headache subsided when he thought back, ''what do you mean?'' ''At first, I truly didn''t think he''d ever abandon his friends, his teammates, his vige,'' Naru-nii softly voices, as if vividly recalling the very moment. ''But Sasuke was seriousdead seriousand it wasn''t until he plunged his hand through my chest that I realized I''m going to have to fight him for real.'' ''He tried to kill you,'' Naruto couldn''t help but ask, dumbfounded to learn Sasuke would fall so far as to try and kill him. ''Yeah, and can you believe I still wanted to bring him back,'' Naru-nii presses. ''I never gave up hope he could return, but instead of just summoning Gamabunta to help me stop him, like I could''ve done, I selfishly wanted to fight him, match him, beat him.'' ''To prove that you matter,'' Naruto asks in the affirmative, thinking of his dwindling rivalry with the raven-haired genius. Chapter 180: Chapter 180 ''Yeah,'' Naru-nii regretfully agrees. ''He wasn''t just a brother to me, he was the bar I always thought I had to clear to turn around all the bad stuff, so rather then do everything in my power to keep him from being corrupted by his hate, I unconsciously used that moment to prove a point to myself; that I had value, that I was strong, that everyone was wrong about me which is why I failed. Ever since then, I trained as hard as I could, every day, for another chance to fix my mistake.'' ''But eventually you learned keeping Sasuke from his hate wasn''t your job,'' Naruto connects the dots from their month-long story-time. ''Sasuke already had a brother helping him and it wasn''t me,'' Naru-nii agrees. ''Had I known of the true viins out there, I might''ve spent less time worrying about Sasuke and more time training because it shouldn''t have taken me so long to get this strong. Things might''ve gonepletely different if I wasn''t so selfishly stubborn.'' ''Well, if the Valley of the End happens this time around and I brawl it out with Sasuke,'' Naruto states in a light and energetic voice, hoping to break Naru-nii of his funk. ''I''m just going to kick his narrow ass,'' and Naruto felt content to hear Naru-nii snicker and approve before their mystic prayer ended. The sickly proctor, Hayate, turns to the surprised Hokage before Hiruzen turns from the scoreboard to a masked shinobi beside him. The man then disappears as Asuma and Kurenai, along with their students walk toward Kakashi as he walks to his team. Guy-sensei is nearby as well, with Hyga Neji taking enough of an interest to move closer to the gathering Konoha ninja. "What freaking luck, eh, Sasuke," Kibaughs, though Sasuke hadn''t taken his menacing eyes off Naruto. Shikamaru and Chji agree with their own corroborativements, Chji going so far as to yowl, "aww man, Naruto-kun was the one person I wanted to match up against" The Jnin Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and Guy all stare at the Hokage as Kurenai tells Kakashi, "that shouldn''t have happened." Turning away from her teammates, Sakura says in a questioning tone, "Kakashi-sensei," while giving Ino a knowing sideways nce. This match-up means a great deal for Sakura as Sasuke is a never-ending source of turmoil between her heart and her mind, and Naruto is a good person who''s always treated her with loving care; even when she didn''t deserve it. ''And now they have to fight,'' her concerned mind states. Regardless of how obvious it is she ought to be cheering for Naruto, she simply can''t. Her aching heart can''t cheer for Naruto, her miserable mind can''t cheer on Sasuke, and yet, she still feels luckypared to Ino. Ino ignores Sakura''s aware green eyes as they both understand this isn''t a simple fight between teammates. For years, Sasuke was the most dominant affection in her young heart, but, after all the unexpected perspective she''s recently gained, she''s not the same girl she was when she graduated, and her love for the beautiful Uchiha has waned significantly. Sasuke has the crown for longest love of her life, but Naruto is the unexpected, can''t-quite-believe, quality feeling making Ino''s heart throb now. ''And now the most disregarded boy in the vige, who I like, has to fight our ss''s strongest genin that everyone loves,'' Ino thinks glumly. Ino felt like this colliding engagement was a deciding moment for her heart and mind. ''It''s put up or shut up,'' she harshly thinks, and so, her pupil-less blue eyes spy on Kurenai-sensei for strength, wisdom, or just any sign that it''ll be alright. Ino only sees unexpected concern in the beautiful woman''s ruby-red irises. "The electronic match-up board may be random," Kakashi informs the gathering of genin. "But it shouldn''t pair genin within the same team." Adding a little more detail for the gathered teens, Kurenai states, "that could easily be viewed as duplicitous. Like Hokage-sama said, this selection process involves prospective clients, which then involves trade, ryo, and a vige''s prosperity. In this case, if two Sand or two Sound nin fought each other, that would lower their chances of reaching the finals with more participants and attracting business without any Konoha genin needing to fight them. It''s a clear advantage for us which is why the scoreboard is programmed to randomly generate one genin from each team." "In short," Asuma adds moving to stand next to Kurenai and cross hisrge arms. "If you want to avoid a diplomatic nightmare, it''s better if everything remains as fair and above-board as possible." The masked shinobi that had disappeared returns beside the Hokage and whispers information before the Hokage turns to the gathering, announcing to all, "my apologies to our Chnin candidates and their Jnin-sensei. While the match-ups are indeed selected at random, for the purposes of bnce, it has been programmed not to pair teammates. If no one has any objection, we will run the generator again-" Hiruzen is interrupted when Sasuke purposefully walks to the center of the stone ring, telling the Hokage, "I object," then turns to eye Naruto, calm in his bold move as he awaits the blond thorn in his side. "Sasuke," Naruto hears Sakura mouth from beside him. "I object as well," the smiling Jnin-sensei from the Hidden Vige of Sound announces. Baki-sensei from Sunagakure also objects, prompting Hiruzen to assert it will not be changed should their genin teammates have to fight each other. Naruto notes Gaara eying Sasuke before moving with his teammates toward the stairs to the upper walkway. Like with Haku, Naruto is certain he''ll also be good friends with Gaara, and though he can''t be sure how the future will y out, if there''s a chance Gaara can see that Naruto is, in fact, worth the redhead''s time, then maybe the pair of Jinchriki can bridge the gap a little faster. "Don''t be discouraged, Naruto-kun," Lee calls with a clenched fist and fiery eyes, bringing Naruto out of his thoughts. "Amidst the truly strong exist the genius types and the hard-working types. Sasuke-kun may be a genius type, but those who work hard and never give up can truly be strong too!" "OHHHH!" Guy-sensei calls, also with clenched fists and fiery eyes. "Well said, my beautiful student! That is what youth is all about!" Naruto can see why Naru-nii likes them so much as Hinata walks up to him, despite being observed by her sensei, teammates, and peers, and wishes him, "g-good luck, Naruto-kun." With a smile and a strong nod, Naruto replies, "thanks, Hinata-chan," bringing out different measures of envy in a raven and blond-haired kunoichi watching. Turning at a very troubled and baneful avenger, Naruto decides not to wait for Valley of the End. As his Konoha peers move up to the second-floor walkway, Naruto walks to the stone stage as their sickly proctor gestures Naruto and Sasuke in opposing positions. With a small smile, Sasuke voices, "it''s about time, dumbass." As Naruto took his ce, from the walkway above, Kiba calls, "two thousand ryo says Naruto loses in under two minutes." Chapter 181: Chapter 181 "Make it three thousand and you got yourself a deal," Chji counters between the loudly chewing of his potato chips. "This can''t seriously be allowed," Ino calls looking between Kurenai and Asuma. "They''re teammates! Is the Hokage really going to allow this?" "Why do you even care," Kiba asks from a few paces ahead. "It''s the Dead-Last. If Sasuke-kun even thinks about losing to anyone, it''s going to be me." "Kiba-kun," Kurenai coldly voices. "I''m sure I''ve expressed my distaste for belittling fellow shinobi. More importantly, I''ve taught you better than to underestimate an opponent and you''ve failed to properly assess Naruto-kun''s abilities." Kiba is visibly shocked by the sharp ruby eyes behind his sensei''s retort, shaking his hooded head before doubling down and assuring his sensei, "even if Naruto''s gotten stronger, Sasuke''s the real deal." Puffing out his chest he boldly ims, "and only another genius can beat him," with a knowing grin. "I guess we can look forward to Sasuke-kun vs Neji-kun in the finals then," Tenten says from beside Rock Lee. Removing his unlit cigarette, Asuma turns to Kakashi and asks, "they''re your students who do you think''ll win?" The only answer Kakashi offers is his hand raising his eye-concealing bandanna so the Copy-Ninja''s Sharingan won''t miss a thing. Observing as much felt sobering of group''s levity and all of them pay more attention to the boys at the center of the stage. Growing far too nervous, Hinata disregards what may be improper and quickly performs her n''s signature eleven hand seals ending with her index and middle parallel to her nose as she calls, "Byakugan." It surprised many around her, especially her cousin who reluctantly follows suit. On the opposite observation deck, Kankur couldn''t help smiling as he says, "Kami, I hope that midget gets pounded into the dirt," then turns to his sister before adding, "I bet you''re happy you didn''t have to use those wiles you hate so much." "Yes, Kankur, I''m quite happy I didn''t have to whore myself out for information," Temari tly answers. "Quiet," Gaaramands his older siblings, ending any further conversation. Arms crossed, the Jnin-sensei behind the sound genin watches on, smiling in anticipation, eager to see how Sasuke enjoys the gifts he''s given him. ''Show me, Sasuke-kun,'' he humorously thinks. Hayate starts, "the two participants in the first fight are," only to pause to cough. "Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. Are you ready?" "Yes," Sasuke states at the same time Naruto answers, "yeah." "Please begin," Hayate says after clearing his sore throat, however, neither genin move. "This won''t be a friendly spar," Sasuke warns. Thinking about their near-spar after his and Kakashi''s return, the Uchiha adds, "don''t expect them to stop it because it''s a little dangerous. I''ve already awakened, Dobe," Sasuke calmly states as he drops into his n''s stance. "Come at me with everything you have so I can show you why it''ll never be enough!" On top of being belittled by the hate-filled Uchiha, Naruto notices Sasuke hasn''t activated his Sharingan. Setting his own stance before his rival, Naruto can easily understand why Naru-nii wanted to use this moment to prove to himself that everyone was wrong about him. He could feel that powerful life-long urge unconsciously energize his fists, however, with the blond''s inability to forget the trouble that will befall so many people he holds dearincluding the friends he''s yet to make and the future for all that''s at stakeNaruto can see well beyond this fight. With confident eyes matching his assured tone, Naruto proims to his troubled opponent, "I''m telling you here and now, even though I totally get your whacked-out anger issues, it''s not my priority. You are not my priority. I won''t be the one to truly help you but we''re teammates, so, after I smash your delicate little face in, I''ll definitely get the person you need." Though the boys'' gazes are intense, Sasuke''s onyx eyes are far angrier. The room and its spectators vanish from their tunneling their visionfocusing instead on simply detecting the sheer determination of one anotherand in the blink of an eye, both boys spring from their positions, meeting each other center-stage in no time at all. They catch each other''s heavy punch, and though they both want to simply hit the other as hard as they can, they acknowledge each other''s speed before spring-boarding into a back and forth trade of fast-paced blows. Maneuvering effortlessly, Sasuke dodges a three strikebination before countering into a four strikebo that Naruto evades, guards, and counters himself. The sound of snapping wind and heavy muscle thudding flood their ears. The pair dance and somersault around each other, each of their fists chasing for that elusive w in the other''s defense, however, after nearly a minute of sliding, leaping, and sidestepping between repeatedly speeding punches, elbows, knees, and kicks, neither boy relents. Creatively fluid in his strikes, Sasuke proves yet again he is a geniusbat specialist, however, Naruto''s work ethic cannot be overlooked. Regrly sparing against multiple clones, against Sakura''s intelligence, against Hinata''s technique, and against Haku''s speed and experience, Naruto is keeping pace with the genius Until he''s not. Suddenly, Naruto feels like he''s fighting against air. None of his attacks arending. Instead, Naruto is being countered, effortlessly struck painfully hard in the stomach, chest, and face before Sasuke buries a roundhouse kick into his teammate''s stomach, rocketing him back. A grunting and hurt Naruto hits the stone floor hard, rolling several times before sliding onto his feet. The blood-red djutsu of Sasuke''s three tomoe Sharingan stares amused as Naruto winces from the rolling pain of the perfectly countered hit. Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Naru-nii had warned him Sasuke''s eyes can predict what he''s going to do, but he also said, ''there''s predicting it and then there''s actually dodging it.'' From above, when Hinata voices, "Sasuke-kun activated his Sharingan," Kiba calls, "that''s it. It''s over. I win." "This is why I don''t gamble," Chji glumly states. Crossing his index and middle fingers, Naruto yells, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" With half-a-dozen puffs of smoke, six clones charge after Sasuke''s sides and Naruto runs straight for him, surprising Kiba, Shikamaru, Chji, Neji and Rock Lee while the Jnin watch on impassively as Naruto uses numbers to overwhelm the genius Uchiha. ''This idiot went through simr pain,'' Naruto''s mind yells, jumping in the air as his clones surround and assist him as he descends. Looking for any blind spot or weak guard, seven Narutos attack with carefully practiced precision with the goal of learning a better timing to Sasuke''s attacks, but the raven-haired avenger continues to demonstrate why he''s a genius, swatting away predicted attacks orbining offense and defense to smoothly elude and attack at the same time. ''We became teammates under one of the strongest shinobi in the vige, and instead of letting anyone in, he''d rather stay this way,'' Naruto''s mind hotly remarks. Catching Sasuke''s smirk, Naruto may be hit, he may be parried and brushed to the side, but his insides are rapidly boiling. Naruto''s angry. Angry that this fight has to even happen when both of them could be uniting their significant efforts to stop Obito and his boss, Madara. ''SASUKE!'' Naruto''s mind yells, and crossing fast fists with his rival, hearing sharp inhales, grunts, tight skidding of sandals against stone, high-speed swishing of clothes, the meaty smack of muscle covered bone and cartge. It was like a conversation through their fists identical to when he fought Haku, and Naruto could understand his opponent more simply by crossing unrelenting fists with the Uchiha. Sasuke''s leaping windmill kicks allows for evasion, leg sweeps, and counters to the face or body of Naruto''s clones as the Uchiha''s precognitive eyes helps himnd intercepting strike after strike on clone after clone, and still, Naruto''s fighting limbs won''t stop targeting Sasuke. Mentally seeing a sh of a very young Sasuke sadly sitting alone on a wooden dock of theke, Naruto knows with the certainty of the dawn that he can''t stop. No matter the sharp throbbing pain to his body, Naruto''s indomitable will only thrives as the impassioned blond mentally yells, ''you were alone like me!'' The pair continue to trade meat-grinding blow after blow, each trying to attain the better offensive position tond something truly devastating when Naruto swears he hears Sasuke''s voice say, ''you can''t stop me. I''m nothing like you!'' Absolutely aching to show Sasuke who he really is, Naruto''s driven heart demands his body move faster, and with each clone dispelled, his multiple perspectives pick up on more of the Uchiha''s rhythm. With all his clones dispersed, Naruto can''tpletely dodge Sasuke''s painful attacks, but he''s blocking more an irritation Sasuke can''t stand. Naruto''s ears then distinctly pick up the unmistakable sound of cold steel sliding sharply against leather as Sasuke pulls out a kunai, spinning it before shing down to take Naruto''s eye. Opening his fist to open-palm strikes, as Hinata has often shown him, Naruto redirects and continuously parries Sasuke''s repeated kunai sh until Naruto''s first avable chance to withdraw his kunai. "That''s" a surprised Rock Lee starts to say before turning to Neji. The sight of Naruto incorporating Hyga n taijutsu prompts him to turn a sharp pale eye on a blushing Hinata. No one noticed Kurenai smirking proudly. The boy''s kunai ng against each other, sparking loudly until Sasuke''s Sharingan sights an opening and Naruto takes a foot to the stomach. With a grunt, Uzumaki flies back from the inhuman kick, giving Sasuke more than ample time to string six seals in rapid session before yelling, "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" Andunches a great fireball directly at his floor-skipping teammate. Skidding to a chakra-assisted stop, Naruto leaps high and fast, reaching and sticking to the ceiling of therge room as the fireball scorches the stone floor below, however, Sasuke had alreadyunched two more balls of fire, and without answers for them, Naruto springs back down to the ground, exactly where Sasuke''s eyes foresaw. Narutounches a line of shuriken to intercept the raven-haired avenger,nding on the floor just as Sasuke breaks through his guard with the hardest kick he''s felt yet. Naruto isunched back farther than the room would allow and hits the wall, radially fracturing the stone around him beforending hard on the floor. One look at the ck me-like markings across Sasuke''s skin, and it became clear why Sasuke was suddenly much more powerful. Naruto''s insides felt like boiling soup and his vision goes in and out of focus as the sweaty blond slowly rises to his feet, however, ever the tactician, Sasuke won''t allow him to do any more than that. He attacks with abination of speed, power, and perception Naruto has never faced before, giving him no chance to make clones or use Rasengan. "Uh, aren''t they going kind of fast," Kiba asks struggling to keep up with the boys from Team 7, and Chji adds, "what''s that ck stuff on Sasuke-kun''s skin?" Watching the way the inexplicably tattooed Sasuke is savagely beating Naruto bloody, Shikamaru poses critically, "oi, oi, isn''t this getting a little out of hand?" With a heel-palm to the face, Naruto feels his vision''s haze worsen, his nose clog, and he can taste a river of copper travel both out of his mouth and down his throat before Sasuke''s lightning covered hand thrusts straight through ribs eight, nine, and ten, through part of his stomach, and punctures with a red ssh out his back. Doubling over from the gut, as if horrifically struck through their own bodies, a repulsed Hinata is dead-frozen, paralyzed, and a woefully distressed Kurenai mentally yells what a gutted Ino actually screams, "NARUTO!" The agonizing pain blinds Naruto''s entire body from sensing anything other than excruciating stabbing. His outstretched mouth screams piercingly loud, reverberating throughout the room. His body twitches as electrical signal involuntarily spam odd parts of his body. With his vision nearly cking out, he hears someone yell his name but he can barely perceive it over the rod of spikes sawing through his bloody torso. Along with Kiba and the other genin, Sakura eyes a fearful Ino. The sheer worry on the Yamanaka''s face was more than her own love for Sasuke, after all, Sakura''s learned that a girl could care about her crush for a boy more than the boy himself, and what Ino''s pupil-less blue eyes are telling her, is her former best friend and rival is terrified for the impaled Naruto. Sakura feels gutted herself, not simply because her blond teammate was just grievously injured by her other teammate, nor because Sasuke has just forcefully ripped away Naruto''s chances of ever bing Hokage, but because she''s actually witnessing the depths Sasuke''s hatred can lead him toward. It was easy for Sakura''s mind to ovep Naruto''s pain-curdling scream with her parents screaming and the pinkette grips the railing that much harder to stay upright on her drastically weakened knees. Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Oveying her knowledge of the human anatomy, she analytically understands Sasuke''s Chidori punched right through the false ribs eight, nine, and ten, and part of Naruto''s stomach. Sakura gravely notes the specks and stter of red on the floor, thinking, ''that''s a lot of blood.'' Distastefully astonished, Kiba mutters what the other genin are thinking, "damn, Sasuke" "His own teammate," Chji slowly voices in horrid awe, never in a million years thinking a teammate could do that to another. Though Kurenai hides her rapidly devolving turmoil behind her zed mask, her heart is beating painfully fast, and at the reverberating sound of Naruto''s scream, she''s stopped breathing. Her body overheats, her knees feel paper-thin, and her toned gut tightened to steel as she mentally screams, ''nonononononono!'' Despite being a kunoichi who believes in vige unity, especially among countrymen, her angry red eyesnd on Kakashi, mentally yelling, ''you let this happen!'' After redirecting what would''ve been a strike to the heart, Naruto''s weakened hand desperately grips Sasuke''s bloody forearm as he screams till he''s out of breath. With a face of unbridled anguish, his sweaty blond head falls forward, locking piercing blue eyes with Sasuke''s three-tomoe Sharingan. Through the salting spikes of pain drills continuously down to his twitching toes, Naruto''s blood leaking mouth gasps, "you really" "It''s over," a stern-eyed Sasuke calmly asserts, roughly removing his arm from the bloody hole he created. He grips Naruto''s neck as hements, "you may have deflected my attack but you can no longer- NGGH!" Sasuke grunts as Naruto''s jittery hand grips Sasuke''s wrist before doubling then tripling in strength. Within the dank depth of Naruto''s seal, in the dark room of the flooded grand chamber, and before the tower-tall shoddy gates, Naruto grimly stares up at an impressively irate and growling Kurama. Feeling just as insanely provoked, Naruto extends two fingers to his orange-furry partner and Kurama chuckles. Red chakra then flows forward with purpose, enveloping a very willing Naruto in the seal as it does in the dueling chamber. Kurenai was contemting beating an apology out Kakashi when the atmosphere in the room suddenly spiked violently, nearly instantly fluctuating the disced molecules in the air so hard the entire room forcefully heats with an odd blueish-white glow. The audience is unprepared, shocked, and confused, however, none more so than Sasuke. The energy in the room quickly grows dark, poisonous, sinister, and before Sasuke could react, Naruto punches him meters away harder than he''s ever been hit before, to the point Sasuke ignores the skin-scrapping pain of his body skidding on the ground tearing at his shirt, as well as hitting the wall, for the terrifying sensation radiating from his face, like his fractured skull and torn facial muscles were melting off. Through his disorientation, Sasuke unleashes the full power of his cursed seal, turning his pale skin dark-gray, his ebony hair long light-blue, adding a ck four-pointed star on the bridge of his nose, and sprouting wings in the shape of a hand. He hasn''t practiced entering the third stage of the cursed seal, but Orochimaru exined enough for Sasuke''s mind to figure it out on the fly. Fortunately, the throbbing pain to his face diminishes as more power swells within him, infusing more chakra into his shocked Sharingan as he beholds a nt-standing Naruto. Naruto''s blond hair whips ferally as the gaping red wound just below his left pectoral heals impossibly fast. The room''s spectators all view Sasuke''s blond and bloody opponent reform muscle mapped bone before searing skin sizzles and bubbles into ce in seconds. All the while, chakra energy rushes around him so forcibly, it rips the zipper of his jacket open, revealing the wire body mesh underneath. Recognizing the chakra, Kurenai along with the other Jnin prepare to intervene before it''s toote when their Hokage waves them off with a single raised palm. Kurenai isn''t sure why her Hokage would allow this unnecessary risk to everyone in the room but her fear for Naruto immediately doubles. "I don''t understand," Ino bemoans with a clear sniff, clearing the rolling tears streaming down the corner of her eyes. Looking from the suddenly demon-like Sasuke with wings clutching his wincing face, to Naruto as red chakra envelops every part of him, Ino asks anyone, "how" "What''s going on," Shikamaru slowly asks his sensei in disbelief only to take note that Asuma has his chakra des out sharpened with his blue chakra as he keeps his eyes focused on the stage. It''s then that Shikamaru notices his sensei, Guy-sensei, and Kakashi-sensei are all in a defensive stance. Even the other Jnin and the Hokage are positioned in high alert, as if expecting to enter the fight themselves. Naruto hunches over as his power multiplies exponentially, visiblyyering his form in red chakra, and unlike the previous asion on the bridge against Zabuza, the shroud bubbles a long red tail as well. The tail whips hypnotically as his thrashing chakra super-charges the atmospheric pressure violently, disrupting the air, stone, dust, and ninja in the room with painful waves of itchy energy. The pressure in the atmosphere burns hotter around the feral blond, nearly making him glow as the floor and walls rattle, only bing worse when a second tail begins to bubble and form, nearly suffocating those nearby. "What''s with this creepy feeling," Chji yells, staring at his hands as he feels the oppressive oily energy pushing on his skin. Watching Naruto with two tails and elongated ears made entirely of chakra, Inomands to know from Sakura, "what''s going on with Naruto?" There is no response Sakura can give as the gathered genin simply stare in uneptable disbelief. "That''s not possible," a thoroughly bewildered Sasuke utters. The ck slits within Naruto''s red eyes re mercilessly at the further enhanced Uchiha. Through clenched, sharper canine teeth, a feral chakra-covered Naruto growls a long-drawn-out sound, and though he''s nearly delirious with the staggering amount of power surging ferociously through his system, his mind and focus are clear. Naruto throws out arge red arm, causing a shock-wave toorge for the small room, shoving everyone back. Sasuke jumps over the angry red hand. Not expecting another arm to shoot out from the previous extension, Sasuke''s meaty wings p him out of the way, only to be grabbed by the feet by another red hand before Naruto whirls him through the air like a ball at the end of a string and ms his teammate into the stone floor at the other end of the room, fracturing a three-foot radius of stone around Sasuke''s battered body. With an ear-piercing roar, therge room shudders in the unrelenting hot density waves bombarding everyone. Naruto pulls on the red chakra hand, explosively drawing Sasuke to him with all the abundant strength in him. The gray skin of Sasuke''s bleeding face ps like paper in a tornado before contorting around Naruto''s iron fist as he''s punched so hard, thest Uchiha rockets through the wood and stone wall to the room beyond. After hearing a meaty crunch and snap in the same breath as heavy stone falling to the ground, and rolling rubble, the room stills. For many moments, all that can be heard from the stage below is the sizzling of Naruto''s chakra heating the air and his low snarl. For all who remember Naruto''s antics, Naruto''s grades, Naruto''s thoughtless boasting the chakra-covered genin below was such an impossible sight to witness. It was unthinkable to see the blond Dead Last of their ss stand tall and dominant against the rookie of the year, the genius Uchiha Sasuke, yet, to deny it would be to deny reality and descend into delusion. For most, it was like the game they''ve all been ying since their Academy day was suddenly outdated and boring, especially when Rock Lee asks his sensei, "Guy-sensei, are your sure Naruto-kun was the Dead Last of their ss?" Naruto huffs in mild amusement when Sasuke''s shaky gray hand grips the broken stone wall and he slowly staggers through the hole and over rubble. He''s hemorrhaging from his nose, mouth, swollen left eye, and unswollen right eye, sweating profusely, dirty, and his heavy breathing causes some twitching of his torso, likely from broken ribs. Naruto wonders if his teammate has a punctured lung but with three slow hand-seals, lighting erupts from Sasuke''s left hand along with the sound Chidori is described after. Naruto sprints faster than an exhausted Sasuke can physically react, cracking the stone floor with his every sprinted step and embeds his bodyunching, overpowered fist into Sasuke''s gut, instantly snatching Sasuke''s left arm to keep the boy from flying away. Like a running dog chained to a stake, Sasuke grunts loudly as his withheld arm is dislocated by the explosive motion of his catapulted body. Grunting loudly, the Uchiha grips his dislocated shoulder as his disheveled hair begins to return to its coal-ck color, his gray dirty skin to its pale tone, and his single visible Sharingan deactivates. When Sasuke feebly tries to remove his arm, Naruto doesn''t let go, and instead squeezes his forearm that much tighter, drawing a wincing grunt from thest Uchiha. Chapter 184: Chapter 184 "I don''t expect you to do aplete one-eighty and change the way you think just because you lost once," Naruto tells Sasuke. "But you better start getting it through your thick skull you aren''t the only one suffering." Naruto lets a heaving and bleeding Sasuke go and the raven-haired avenger drops to a knee so near to passing out if not for his sheer will to refuse to. Instead, he vaguely hears Kiba gasp, "I don''t believe it," before the proctor calls, "Winner, Uzumaki Naruto." NARUTO As attendants begin rushing to clean the war-ravaged stage of blood and debris, Naruto hops and sticks to the railing in front of a provoked Gaara, eying him sternly as he expresses, "I''m being serious about bing friends, you know," as his red chakra-tails ebb and flow hypnotically. Gaara''s icy blue eyeseyes of death and hatred that long for absolute strengthre at thetest and clearest threat to his very existence. If his father ever hired this blond boy to try and kill him, Gaara hates to admit he may seed and it only makes the redhead want to kill Naruto more. "I still am," Naruto adds. Looking at the tattoo of love on his forehead, Naruto can''t help but exin, "I think we have a lot inmon, like, I''m sure we''ve both had a tough life, but, I know we can get along if we give it a try." Relishing in the thought of destroying yet another one of life''s ns to end his life, Gaara heartlessly shares, "loneliness is the onlypanionship that exists, so I have no need of yours." "Are you a fortune-teller," Naruto asks with a smirk. "Can you see the future? If not, I can''t imagine how you would know if you don''t need a friend." Like his ultimate defense, Gaara''s cold face is impassive as he reveals, "I fight only for my sake and I live to love no one but myself. A soul needs a purpose to live and I''vee to learn my purpose is to kill everyone besides myself. It''s how I feel alive." "Well, I don''t believe that, like, at all," Naruto emphasizes, a little surprised by the redhead''s bitter enmity. From Naru-nii''s stories, Naruto knows they''ve gone through the same challenges in life, and while one-by-one, Naruto gained Teuchi-jiji, Ayame-neechan, Iruka-sensei, and Ji-chan, followed by Nai-chan, Haku, Ino-chan, Hinata-chan, and his teammates, Gaara only met betrayal after betrayal from his vige and even his family. It took no effort at all for Naruto to imagine thatrge, dark, chasm of loathing hatred if he didn''t have his loved ones. So with a great longing to help the murderous boy in front of him, Naruto deres, "friends and family are what help you feel alive. You probably just need the right friend and I''m going to show you exactly that." Assuming his intentions to be threatening, Gaara leans forward, primed to attack as he coldly avows, "I will not cease to exist. Your bitter corpse''s crimson tears will flow and mingle with the endless sand, feeding the chaos within me, making me stronger. Your bloody death, will make me stronger." The cork from the gourd wiggles free, prompting Temari and Kankur to take several steps back from their young brother as they look to Baki. Overflowing with Kurama''s chakra, Naruto isn''t worried. What''s important to him is that he doesn''t blink. He stares down Gaara''s icy blue eyes, determined to show his fellow Jinchriki that no matter how much he fights or doubts, someone will stand by his side. If there''s anyone in this world who can understand him, it''s Naruto, and just like Haku, he won''t give up on the potential for another great friend. So, with two chakra tails whipping behind him, Naruto''s intense slitted red eyes confidently assert his defiance in the face of Gaara''s hatred. "Naruto-kun," he hears Kakashi call from the wrecked stage below. Immediately the tenseness in the air dissipates as he momentarily nces to his sensei below. Returning his attention to the triplet of sand-nin he''s hoping to one day be close with, Naruto sends Kankur a snide, "hmph," Gaara onest hopeful look, and Temari a smile before hopping down to the damaged first floor to meet his serene sensei. Due to Kakashi''s curious eye, Naruto realizes his red chakra cloak is still active and calmly allows Kurama''s chakra to return to its owner. "That was unexpected," Kakashi casuallyments, and a less feral Naruto can sense the underlying question regarding Kurama''s chakra. However, since his amped body is still feeling hot contention from his ridiculous and unexpected fight with Sasuke, with squinted eyes, Naruto scratches his head as he asks, "oh, you mean when Sasuke used a technique you taught him to skewer me through the chest? Yeah, who could''ve seen thating?" As the attendants behind them rush to reset the stage for the next fight, Kakashi momentarily eyes the Iry-ninfollowed by a team of Anburushing an unconscious Sasuke away before he asserts, "I''ll be speaking with Sasuke-kun as soon as he''s able. Your control over the red chakra has gotten better. Care to exin how that happened?" "It happened the same way everything else I can do has," Naruto states, thinking of Naru-nii. Though the agitated side of himself wanted to answer, ''without you,'' hemely concludes, "with training." With a single nod, Kakashi states, "so long as you''re in control," and Naruto watches his jnin-sensei shunshin to Ji-chan''s side to whisper the information, then shunshin away; likely to check on Sasuke''s condition. Without Kakashi blocking his view, Naruto finally notices the observation deck above full of his shocked peers all staring down at him. Looking around the room, Naruto is rmed when he realizes all of the genin and Jnin are highly observant of him. Turning to the sound ninja who Naruto guesses is Orochimaru in disguise, he, yet again, wants nothing more than to take care of him here and now, however, he''s been told that would be a tall order. Naru-nii had exined how Orochimaru fought and killed Ji-chan, fought Tsunade-baachan without working arms and survived, fought a four-tails cloaked Naru-nii without properly working arms and survived, and even came back from the dead. Naru-nii suggested they wait and set the ultimate prank, and after hearing all of that, Naruto wholeheartedly agrees. So he quickly returns his attention to his ponderousrades. Except for Sakura and Kakashi, none of them have ever seen him fight to such lengths before. He''s trained under Kurenai-chan, fought Tenten-chan, sparred with Hinata-chan, spoken about his training with Ino-chan, but they''ve never seen him battle with his life on the line. The others either only remember him from how he was in the Academy or have never heard of him. Sakura is the only one who''s even seen him fight with a tail and now that they''ve all seen him beat Sasuke with two, Naruto is at a loss as to how he should react. The first thing the blond shinobi wonders is, ''have they guessed my secret?'' His whole body was covered in red chakra, and he had two tails and long ears made out of Kurama''s chakra. The fact that he''s a Jinchriki wouldn''t be a hard leap to make, especially for someone with deductive reasoning like Shikamaru. ''Would they hate me now? Like all the vigers?'' Judging by their re, the two from Kabuto''s team seem to. Looking at the circumspect faces of Shikamaru, Chji, Kiba, Lee, and Tenten, Naruto can''t imagine they''d ever want to hang out now. However, looking at Sakura, Hinata, Ino, and Kurenai''s mournful, agitated rm, he soon realizes there''s something more important to worry about. His rtionship with Kurenai has taught him how others might feel if he died or was seriously injured. That night with her made a deep impression on him that cannot be removed, and due to that reflection, he knows Hinata-chan and Kurenai-chan will have been worried about him; possibly even Ino-chan. Kurenai has grown to be just as irreceable as Iruka-sensei, Ji-chan, Naru-nii, and because of the raven-haired jnin, Naruto can imagine they might feel the same about him. ''Another reason to help Gaara,'' Naruto thinks as he walks the length of the stage toward the stairs. ''So he can feel that love as well.'' Thinking along those lines, he can''t imagine Kurenai, Ino, Hinata, and possibly Sakura felt good about witnessing him be impaled. Walking up the stairs, he wonders if they might''ve felt like the time when he was helpless to watch Iruka-sensei protect him by taking a Fuma Shuriken to the spine. Being forced to watch someone he cares about be grievously injured was devastated for Naruto, and even if Kurenai, Ino, and Hinata don''t care about him to the same degree, he doesn''t want them to worry about him any more than they need to. Traversing the final step to the walkway, Naruto takes his blood-smeared jacket off and wraps it around his waist knotting it by the sleeves. There''s still a reddish hole in the wire-mesh armored shirt but his tan skin is clear and without a mark. The thoughtful blond reasons, ''if they see I''m not hurt,then that''d obviously make them feel better.'' Nearly to the stunned group, the electric board begins bleeping as it runs through random names, and a widely smiling Naruto calls out to his fellow Konoha ninja, "yo!" His face was cheerful, his posture was upbeat, and his hand waved to them, but he doesn''t receive quite the reception he was hoping for. Shikamaru, Chji, Kiba, Tenten, and Lee were staring at him in disbelief, lost for words. Neji''s sharp eyes are practically ring at him. Kurenai and the jnin were unreadable, Ino-chan and Sakura were a mix of relief and doubt, and Hinata was blushing, reserved, and eerily still. Fortunately, the electronic board chooses another pair of names to duel. Kiba and another Konoha shinobi named Yoroi begin their walk to the newly swept stage below. Upon passing the Inuzuka, Naruto notices Kiba''s small pupils, made worse by widened eyes, parted mouth, and drawn brows at him. Rather than force himself within their circle, Naruto simply leans on the railing several paces away as Kiba and Yoroi take their ce, however, he''s surprised when Ino-chan leans against the railing beside him. She''s so close to him, her shoulder touches his, and while her focus remains on the match below, he notices the red hue on her cheeks as she tells him, "you scared me." He marvels by her warmth and willingness to be beside him and absentmindedly answers, "I''m sorry." Giving his shoulder an affectionate shove as her pupil-less blue eyes remain on the stage as she tells him, "don''t think you''re getting out of making this up to me." Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Smiling with growing relief, he confidently tells her, "I wouldn''t dream of it." Her cheeks redden and even her neck grows passionately colorful when he''s further surprised by a blushing Hinata-chan slowly, yet bravely, taking the space at his other side and shyly tells him, "Co-Congrattions, Naruto-kun." "Thanks, Hinata-chan," he happily replies, overjoyed she doesn''t seem afraid to be near him. Sakura stands next to Ino-chan and watches the match below before Kurenai-chan leans against the wall behind him. Shino stands beside Hinata-chan but Naruto assumes it''s to stand beside his team. Twisting his body to see the sexy Jnin, Naruto ignores the beautiful mask of her impassive face for the arduous soul behind her ruby-red eyes and effortlessly recognizes longing just below the surface. He was right to be concerned about those close to him. He feels she was indeed scared for him, and oddly enough, that makes him happy; so happy he couldn''t help expressing to her his own feelings with an uncharacteristically tranquil and grateful smile. ''I''ll make it up to you too,'' his mind promises and effortlesslymunicates with his confident blue eyes. With her slight ruby-red smirk, Naruto returns his attention to the pair down below. Asuma stands beside Kurenai, followed by his genin, Rock Lee, Tenten, and Guy-sensei. Neji was the furthest away but he still moved closer, and Naruto couldn''t believe how surrounded he is by friends and fellow ninja. It made him happy, grateful, and giddy; so much so, he eyes Gaara at the very opposite end of the battleground before them, staring right back at him, and Naruto makes a promise to help him. "Umm Now, we will begin the second match," Hayate eventually says through his coughing. "Please begin." Though Naruto had been told of the matches, it was interesting to see Kiba best Yoroi, Shino best the sound nin Zaku, and Gaara''s brother, Kankur best Misumi. HINATA For the fifth match, the scoreboard matched Hyga Hinata versus Haruno Sakura, and Hinata could only be happier if her opponent was Uchiha Sasuke himself; not that she expected to win against the raven-haired geniusshe wasn''t so confident in her skills. Simply put, Hinata was aching for an outlet to vent her frustrations, and the only way the opportunity to do just that could''ve been more proper is if it was with the Uchiha himself. Venting isn''t like her. Hinata is not an angry person. Even after her dearly beloved mother passed away, Hinata has never wished ill-will on others or sought to assault anyone out in anger or retribution. The only resentment Hinata could ever im to feel was in herself, for her many weaknesses, her meekness, and the shame she burdens upon everyone around her. More than anything, Hinata wants for everyone to understand and love one another amidst asting life of peace andughter for all she holds dearher hurting cousin, Neji, her beautiful sister, Hanabi, her strong father, Hiashi, but, none more than Naruto-kun, her north star And only minutes ago, Hinata witnessed, with her hyper perceptive eyes, her most cherished person nearly die very nearly murdered in the most horrific way at the bloody hand of his teammate for no other reason than refusing to be a stepping stone for the very person Hinata knows, for a fact, Sakura-chan has loved since their Academy days: Uchiha Sasuke. ''Sakura-chan loves Sasuke-kun,''Hinata''s mind res, clearing from coast-to-coast any other thought in her mind. The sight of Naruto''s blood still staining the stone floor below made her feel anger unlike anything she''s ever experienced. It made her chest tighten every time she recalled the raven-haired Uchiha burying his arm to the elbow inside of Naruto''s torso it made her heart beat furiously when her eyes focused in on Sasuke-kun''s satisfied grin it made her blood rush hot when her omnidirectional vision closed-in on the horrid pain on Naruto-kun''s screaming face and turning her pale eyes usingly at Sakura-chan, her mind screamed, ''she loves the shinobi that nearly killed the person I admire most in the world!'' After Naruto''s victory, Hinata hadn''t known what to do with her horribly discing, irritatingly dark, and fear-inducing memories of Naruto nearly dying at Sasuke''s handeven seeing Naruto miraculously well didn''t alleviate this tsunami of energyuntil she saw her name match up with Haruno Sakura. All her cherished memories of dinners with Naruto, sparring with Naruto, talking to Haku-san about Naruto to so nearly lose all that, the Hyga heiress'' Byakugan activated on its own and her only target was Sakura. When Sakura joins her in the stage below, Hinata drops in her gentle fist stance, absolutely eager for the proctor to begin their match. ''Sakura-chan loves Sasuke-kun, and Sasuke-kun nearly killed the love of my life,'' Hinata''s pained and angered mind yells right before Hayate coughs, then says, "please begin." SAKURA Sakura may have been stronger, sturdier, and more intelligent than the indigo-haired heiress, but after one painful bout of close-quarter taijutsu, her strategy quickly shifted to doing everything in her power to keep her internal organs away from Hinata''s Gentle Fist. Without the ability to set traps, Sakura''s ranged attacks were as ineffective against the Byakugan as her close-range attacks. Ultimately, the frightfully angry Hyga heiress closed the distance, and though Sakura''s taijutsu could block or evade the indigo-haired girl, she couldn''t safeguard her internal organs or her chakra circtory system from Hinata''srge and imposing veined eyes coupled with superior taijutsu. With every painful strike, Sakura felt herself bing weaker and slower until she took a palm to the liver, the electric shock, of which, dropped the bruised pinkette to her knees. Worse than being unable to think of a strategy through the suffocating pain, Sakura couldn''t even get up. Fighting back embarrassing tears, Sakura couldn''t help but once again, acutely feel the harshness of her grand weaknesses. This quite heiress isn''t anywhere near Orochimaru''s league, yet Sakura is still losing to her, embarrassingly bad. It spoke volumes about herck of significant training, herck of grit herck of heart; the fighting spirit she''s heard of that keep a ninja going when everything says the battle is lost. Weakly, with tears flooding her green eyes, her thoughts weep, ''Naruto has it Sasuke has it Why don''t I?'' When she hears, "COME ON SAKURA-CHAN," yelled from the pathways above, Sakura struggles to tilt her head enough to see an angry Naruto gripping the rails as he yells, "GET UP!" For no reason that mattered, it pissed her off that Naruto would yell for her to try harder. ''Of course I want to get up, you idiot!'' And with that anger, she slowly struggles to her feet, not that it mattered to the match. In the end, she may have stood when she thought she couldn''t, but the match was over. Mercifully, Hinata avoided her torso and attacked her legs to bring her down before a perfect aimed fist knocking her out. Sakura couldn''t hear the proctor call, "winner, Hyga Hinata." NARUTO Naruto rushes to the stairs as Hinata takes the final step, calling out, "I didn''t want you to lose!" Hinata only has time enough to blush and express surprise before Naruto continues. "I didn''t want either of you to lose which I get isn''t possible. I guess I mean, it didn''t matter who won as long as you both did your best." To his joy, she smiles her sweet, red-cheeked smile and softly exins, "I know, Naruto-kun. I- I know you''re" her blush doubles as she takes a deep breath. "I know you''re a ca-caring person. I know, more than anything you would''ve done the same for me, if I was in the same position." "Damn right I would," Naruto assures her with a clenched fist. Confident in his friend''s words, Naruto smiles as he congrattes her. "You were awesome! Your taijutsu was as devastating as ever- Oh! Did you see when I used some of the techniques you taught me? Speaking of, do you think we can talkter. I''m hoping you can help me with some chakra control training." "Excuse me," Tenten calls from behind them. Naruto and Hinata allow her to pass, wishing her luck before they return to the others. Tenten lost to Temari nearly exactly as Naru-nii had described, however, Tenten had managed to unseal electricity from a scroll and connect it to wired weapons as she attacked from a distance. It surprised Temari, however, not enough to affect the oue. Naruto was amused watching Shikamaru best Kin, however, no matter how much he screamed from the rafters, Ino had lost to Neji. Though Neji didn''t appreciate all his yelling, but Naruto expressed his mind by saluting the Hyga his stiff middle finger. When the next match is announced, a resolute Naruto walks over to Guy-sensei and sternly whispers in the man''s ear, "Gaara is like me. Lee could open five gates and it wouldn''t be enough to beat Gaara." Fortunately the man was too shocked about the threat to his student to ask how Naruto might know of the inner gates. Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Before the test, Naruto had debated whether he would intervene or not. In his mind, it always came down to whether sparing him some pain now will help his future, or hurt him in some way Naru-nii couldn''t predict. After all, Naru-nii exined that Lee eventually makes a full recovery. In the end, he decided to leave the choice with the person who knows him best; Guy-sensei. To everyone''s grand amazement and awe, Lee''s fight against Gaara was the most astonishing testament to guts they''ve ever seen. His disadvantages, the weights, the speed, the strength of the inner gates, it was pivotal; no moment more so than when Gaara''s sand seized Lee''s left arm and leg, however, before the future can repeat itself as Naru-nii had described, Guy-sensei leaps like a cannonball shot out of a cannon and blows away the crippling sand, staring menacingly at an unstable Gaara. The match is called in Gaara''s favor due to outside interference, and though Lee wanted to argue, he could hardly stand without great exertion. Naruto knows Lee feels deprived by his sensei''s intervention, but Guy whispers something to his student, who glumly nods before passing out. Gaara may have beaten Lee, but for his guts, inner gates, and raw tenacity, everyone gained a new appreciation for the ck bobbed genin. For thest match, Naruto thinks as he watches the boy struggle to get up, ''what''s important is you tried your best, Ch¨­ji.'' "If you look at the scoreboard," Hayate begins to exin to the remaining genin. "You will see your match in the final task of the exam." The board reads Naruto and his opponent Gaara, Neji and his opponent Hinata, Shino and his opponent Kankur¨­, Temari and her opponent Shikamaru, andstly, Dosu and his opponent Kiba. With the Hokage and the J¨­nin-sensei behind the sickly proctor, he announces, to the candidates, "you all have a month to prepare as best you can for your matches. Good luck," he finishes before Ji-chan dismisses them. GAARA After being dismissed, Gaara watches the blond try to approach him with a smile that eerily reminds him of Yashamura, to which he feels a searing pain on his forehead. Rather than face him, rather than kill him, Gaara''s sand flows around him before he shunshins away and the voice in his headughs at his weakness; that he would flee rather than kill. Gaara bes more agitated with every second. ''Heeeheeeheehehehe,'' an errant voice screams more thanughs¡­ ''or is it my voice,'' Gaara asks himself as he flies through the air and out of the training ground on his sand. ''You run, but where''s your fight!'' Never quite asleep nor awake, Gaara struggles with his thoughts throughout his return to the main populous of the vige. His loopy logic eventually offers a debilitated sense for why he would run rather than kill the blue-eyed leaf-nin. His tired and strained mind easily realized the blond shinobi was special, more so than that Uchiha, which clearly meant he needed to die in the most singr manner. This blond, like his uncle''s explosive demise, needed to die with a smile on his face. This leaf-nin''s death needed to be significant to truly exemplify his existence in this cold and spiteful world. ''Your existence will be erased,'' a grueling and exhaustive thought gripped his worn pale body. ''You will not survive him! Heeeheeeheeeheeheeheehehehe!'' Looking out the window of their domicile into a very bright day, onto a picturesque vige, and down on all of the viger''s content faces, Gaara''s worn and warped mind ns how topletely destroy the smiling, lying, blond as he waits for his siblings to return to their assigned vi. ''He smiles just like Yashamura,'' the voice probes¡­ or Gaara thinks. He can''t be sure, but he''s long past caring. Gaara needs quiet, but he can''t rest, not until he kills him. When his blood-sacks finally enter the vi, Gaara immediately calls, "Temari," making her and the others tense. Disgusted by such a carefree vige, Gaara asserts without actually looking at them, "a quick death will not be enough for him." Temari looks from her distant youngest brother to the others before asking, "enough for who?" Without rifying, Gaara answers, "I want to see him suffer before I kill him. He must suffer, as I have suffered." "Okay," Temari tentatively agrees before calmly asking again, "who?" Gaara turns to them, and at the thought of the smiling blond liar, his cold eyes widen madly as he exhales an unsettling, "Himmmmmm." He''s practically ring at them when he specifies, "that blond." Kankur¨­, Temari, and Baki all grow more tense, dreading the possibility of another one of Gaara''s manic episodes. They''ve gone through this before, but unlike being in Suna, they can''t send him on a mission to sate his blood-lust, and so, they try their best to amodate their homicidal little brother; their vige''s weapon. Kankur¨­ swallows audibly before asking, "uh, what did you have in mind?" Recalling an unsavoryment she made earlier, Gaara eyes his eldest blood-sack like a tool rather than a human being¡ªmuch less family¡ªand demands of her, "you will gain his loyalty andplete trust." She''s unsure of what her little brother means, but rather than question the directive, she assures him, "¡­he won''t trust me." "We only have a month before the third test," Kankur¨­ remarks. "That''s not enough time to establish that level of trust-" "Don''t bother me with how you do it. Your only value is to see this done," Gaara coldly tells her. "Use your heart, your mind, your body to manipte him. I don''t care what you do or how degrading it is, so long as hepletely trusts you." Aghast by what he was asking, Temari couldn''t keep her silence and questions, "why?" Recalling images of Yashamaru looking at him, smiling at him, as he conveys how his mother always hated him sparks a pang of pain in Gaara''s head. Wincing as he grips at his love-tattooed skull, the huffing redhead deres, "the moment his trust¡ªhis heart¡ªshatters upon witnessing your betrayal, I will kill him. And with his dying breath, he will know love is the worst death of all." "You can''t make her do this," Kankur¨­ yells. "I don''t think anything of either of you," Gaara coldly informs them. "If you get in my way, I will kill you." "Gaara, stop this," Temari tries. "We''re family-" From within the gourd, they can hear the sand whirling around, as if agitated, and his cold blue eyes say as much as his voice rys. "Family? You''re just lumps of meat linked by hatred and murderous intent. I am alone. I won''t believe in anyone, I won''t love anyone, and you will do this or you have no further value to me... Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Temari and Kankur¨­ turn to Baki, but as expected, their glorified babysitter does nothing. Gaara retires to his room and rather than n how they''re going to make this outrageous demand happen, Temari calmly walks into her room. TENTEN "Tou-chan," Tenten calls out with a hint of curiosity as she enters her father''s shop. At first, she didn''t understand why the shop was closed, and then she''s further bewildered by the dark room. She turns on the light before she walks through the shop into the back and up the stairs to their apartment above. All the while she can''t help but constantly rey the fight between Sasuke-kun and Naruto-kun. Absentmindedly, she recalls her team meeting around Lee''s bed. He was awake, however, having used the Inner Gates, he''ll be bedridden for at least a week. The only two questions the three of them had was why he stopped Lee''s match and about Naruto-kun. Having fought the loud blond herself, never in her wildest imagination could she have predicted such an absurd amount of strength. Guy-sensei wouldn''tpletely reveal why Naruto-kun was so powerful but he assured his team it''s not too unlike Lee''s gates. "He can call upon power when he truly needs it, very much like that young Gaara-kun," Guy-sensei told a bedridden Lee. "I''m sorry Lee-kun. One of life''s greatest difficulties is no one ninja is capable of defeating everyone theye across." Focusing on herself and Neji-kun, Guy-sensei adds, "none of you are. No one shinobi that can beat everyone. If Konoha expected as much out of its ninja, our vige would surely be weak indeed. We fight as a team because this world and its monsters are muchrger than any one man." Turning to Lee, their sensei tells him, "if I allowed the match to continue, I feel confident he could''ve ended your career as a shinobi." Lee was dejected to hear such disheartening news, as was Tenten, because it means Naruto went easy on her. She thought it was impressive that he could create so many clones of himself, but that didn''t even scratch the surface of his full capabilities¡­ ''I''m not good enough to bring out his best,'' she loathes to ept. With a sigh, she enters the living space of their two-bedroom apartment to the startling shock of seeing her father tied and gagged to a chair. Before she can even utter a syble, the very long de of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ advances from behind her, passing the side of her head so the corner of her vision can see an ill-defined reflection of her entire face against the t of the de. The edge was pointed to the floor, and if whoever was wielding the de brought it down, it would cut through her trapezius muscle, her cor bone, her ribs, lungs, liver, and she''d surely die. "Far toox," a deep and dark voice calls from behind her. The hairs on the back of her neck stand, however, she manages to control her breathing as he continues. "Your life hasn''t hovered near death enough, girl. You''re no ninja." "Wh-Who-" Tenten starts and is interrupted by her father''s muffled yelling. "Your trash of a father made a grave error when he tried to sell my sword," the ominous voice imparts. With wide eyes, a shaky Tenten realizes aloud, "you- you''re Momochi Zabuza¡­" His sinister chuckle was his only response. ... KAKASHI ''¡­I fucked up,'' Kakashi''s simple thoughtfully expresses. Standing at attention with his fellow J¨­nin-sensei before their Hokage''s desk, Kakashi couldn''t help but recall his ever-lengthening list of miscalctions. Avoiding thoughts of his failures to Rin, to his Sensei, to Obito, his perceptible mind fast forwards to his neglect of Sakura and Naruto. ''Naruto-kun and Sakura-chan may not contribute to the vige as much as Sasuke can, but that''s okay,'' he thought. Kakashi knew he could still form a team around Sasuke. Thest Uchiha would elevate his teammates, in turn, they will do their absolute best to keep up. If one died in the process, such is the life of a ninja. If not, they will always grow stronger with Sasuke as the bar. Considering Naruto is at the heart of this matter, Kakashi saw fit to bring a clone for this meeting, if only to offer his opinion. Watching the clonezily stand next to Hiruzen''s chair, Kakashi couldn''t figure out how the amiable blondpletely blindsided him. The bored blue-eyed blond may be his sensei''s son, but, it was evident early on he was no ninja; not in the truest sense of the dark word. Naruto was simply too bright, too optimistic, too good for the heinous deeds a ninja is meant to do. Many children hear stories of saving princesses or protecting towns, however, Kakashi knew that was the shallow end of their world, and for most of his life, he''s operated in the deep, dark, murky depths of death and survival. Rather than saving lives, ninja serve countries better by taking lives; politicians, merchant princes, tycoons, feudal lords, warlords¡­ innocent or not. ''Anything for the mission¡­'' his mind voiced. Naruto does not represent the full depth a ninja must struggle with. For this deeply damaging way-of-life, a shinobi must be a little dead inside and Kakashi was content with Naruto not embodying that motto. If it meant preserving that ray of hope within the boy for as long as possible, he''s certain his peaceful and caring sensei would approve. ''Because even if Naruto can''t bear the worst of a shinobi''s struggles, the world still need ninjas like him,'' Kakashi believes. Shinobi like Naruto and Sakura are the future dark-horses like Kakashi and Sasuke will protect. It''s the best way broken shinobi like them can contribute. Still, as the contemtive Hiruzen turns from the heedful window in his office, and takes a seat, Kakashi thinks, yet again, ''I fucked up.'' As Sarutobi observes the five J¨­nin-sensei standing at attention before him with elbows on his paper stacked desk and hands fastened together by inteced fingers, Hiruzen doesn''t initiate security protocol just yet. Guy, Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and Yari all await their Kage''s directive over Naruto''s red chakra cloak witnessed not more than two and a half hours ago. "Appearance only regtes mere scraps of what is truly underneath," Hiruzen''s wise and airy voice starts. As he continues, however, the sudden shift to amanding tone is quickly evident to every J¨­nin in the room. "It is why we teach our own to always search underneath the underneath, so we are never unduly surprised." Despite the clone of Naruto yawning, Hiruzen''s piercing eyesnd sternly on Kakashi, and ignoring the urge to swallow his embarrassment as a J¨­nin-sensei, he, yet again, thinks to himself, ''I really fucked up.'' "As you all may have guessed," Hiruzen addresses his captains of education. "I risked everyone''s lives to answer one question; Could Naruto-kun retain control under extreme distress? I agree the answer to that question shouldn''t have such high potential for loss, however, I''ve been blessed with the fortune of observing this young man beside me grow up since his birth." Kakashi notices Naruto pay more attention as the Sandaime resumes saying, "regardless of the very real risks to you, your students, my countrymen, and warriors, I wanted to believe in Naruto-kun¡­" Hiruzen turns to the surprised clone and finishes, "and this very old man is proud to witness his trust has not been misced." . . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 188: Chapter 188 With closed eyes, Naruto couldn''t help a chuckle through his bright smile, and again, Kakashi feels that boy is the future he needs to protect. ''It may be toote for Sasuke-kun, but Naruto can still remain clean of the sickening darkness of the shinobi world.'' Hiruzen tells the line of J¨­nin-sensei, "your students will doubtlessly have questions. As their sensei, it is understandable if you''re inclined to satisfy their curiosity." "I want to tell them," Naruto states from beside their Hokage. "They''re going to figure it out eventually. Why not now?" Hiruzen takes a moment to consider his words. Leaning back in his chair he takes a slow drag of his pipe before informing the gathered J¨­nin, "under my authority, I will allow you to inform your students only vague details." Sitting up straight, he orders the sensei, "reveal nothing by name. The general narrative should imply since Naruto''s birth, he''s had two chakras. Nothing more-" "Aw,e on, Ji-chan," Naruto bellows and it still marvels a the long veteran Kakashi that a subordinate¡ªno matter the rtion¡ªcan be that casual with the strongest shinobi in their vige. "There''s no reason not to tell them everything. If Konoha ever gets attacked, trust me, I''m going to use all of my strength to defend it. It only makes sense they know what to expect." "I appreciate your forethought, Naruto-kun," Hiruzen tells the blond genin. "But until I am confident this will not blowback on you, we will proceed with caution." "Blowback how," Naruto asks with a quirked brow. "Without getting into too much detail, the vige''s trust in you is tentative," Sarutobi tells the blond, and Kakashi knows what exactly what he means. The vige will turn on the Fourth''s son much easier than they would thank him for his service. "There isn''t an adult within these walls that have forgotten that day," Hiruzen exins to Naruto. "If we''re going to ensure the vige fully trusts you with preserving their safety, idents mustn''t ever happen. For now, we will give the genin half-truths." Turning to the J¨­nin-sensei, he dismisses them. As Kakashi expected, his leader calls, "Kakashi." Pausing, Kurenai asks, "with your permission, Hokage-sama, if it involves Naruto-kun, I humbly request your permission to remain." "Thank you, Kurenai-kun, but that will not be necessary," he smiles as he responds to her. "If there''s a manner by which you can be of assistance, I will not hesitate to ask it of you." "May I speak to a clone," Kurenai asks. Though Kakashi finds it odd she can''t simply wait till tomorrow, he watches their Hokage nod his consent and Naruto make a clone of himself that follows Kurenai-sensei out. When the three are alone in his office, Hiruzen activates the Kage''s security protocol. Once the windows are cked-out, the walls illuminate with glowing blue F¨±in seals, and themps at the corners of the office light, the Hokage speaks to Kakashi. "Despite Sasuke-kun breaking no rules in his match with Naruto-kun," the elder slowly voices. "He nevertheless attempted to kill his teammate with an assassination technique you taught him." Kakashi says nothing. He had no defense against the obvious and so simply responds with all the shame and regret he currently feels, "hai¡­ Hokage-sama." The elder takes a deep breath and leans back against his chair before he swivels to Naruto and asks, "how do you feel about Sasuke-kun''s actions against you?" Comically tilting his head with squinting his eyes, Naruto takes a moment to gather his words before answering, "well, I was pretty pissed at the time, but, like I told Sasuke, I get his whacked-out anger issues. So, while I don''t like the way he is right now, like, at all, I know he needs help more than anything else." "You never cease to surprise," Hiruzen gaffs, and Kakashi feels the same, strengthening his desire to always protect that light, even if he has to keep his distance to do so. "The life of a shinobi may very well be a dangerous profession, to the mind as much as the body, but we train hard every day, as individuals as much as teammates, to defy death''s grasp. I still believe Sasuke-kun can be an asset to this vige. It''s possible I''m simply an old fool who believes in even the most troubled youths¡­" Hiruzen''s pause easily signals to Kakashi the elder''s travel in the far back memory banks of his regrets, but soon begins again. "The method by which we guide Sasuke-kun is a more daunting task than previously expected, however, I have not yet reached the conclusion that he is a lost cause-" "He isn''t," Naruto casually states, leading Kakashi to wonder why his young student seems so confident, then appreciating his sensei''s son for his positive life force in the face of Sasuke''s darkness. "I''m not sure how just yet, but I think I know how to help him." A curious Kakashi asks his student, "what makes you think that?" "Nobody knows the truth," Naruto tells the older men, confusing both of them. "Honestly, I don''t know how just yet, but I''m working on it. I''ll let you know when I have something more solid." Hiruzen nods, showing Kakashi the trust the elder seems to ce in his young genin. "Until then," the Sandaime continues, turning to Kakashi. "When Sasuke-kun recovers, I want a full report on the cursed seal, along with everything he''s done to achieve that level of capability." In the dark sealed room, Kakashi replies, "hai, Hokage-sama." "Until we learn otherwise, we have to assume Orochimaru was involved, which alludes to some level of participation from Sasuke-kun. Kakashi, from this moment forward, he is to remain in your vicinity at all times, and if the young Uchiha doesn''t approve, remind him there are other preventative measures that are much less amodating." Though he doesn''t show it, Kakashi is surprised by the Sandaime''s directive. Some part of him felt for sure he would be reassigned to a task more suited to his lethal strengths. Instead, it seems Sarutobi Hiruzen will not allow him to quit, and so Kakashi proims, "I request all my students live under the same roof." "What?" Naruto yells. "But I like living at Iruka-sensei''s and he''s nearly out of the hospital. Who''s going to help him out if I''m not around?" "Naruto-kun may stay in his current residence," the Hokage deres. "You may offer Haruno-chan the option of staying with you, or if she would prefer, with Kurenai-sensei. I want Team 7 insted. Understood?" "Hai, Hokage-sama," Kakashi responds. "Now," Hiruzen continues, turning to the young blond. "Naruto-kun, as I said, I was quite impressed by your control over the Ky¨±bi''s chakra, but I would like to know how you managed to gain that level ofmand. You said you trained, but how?" "Well, I wouldn''t say Imand it or anything like that," Naruto states, though Kakashi feels like it''s an evasion. "I asked and he gave it to me." ''He''s holding back,'' Kakashi, and no doubt Hiruzen, instantly think as Kakashi asks, "just like that? It didn''t attempt to take over your mind?" "Nope," Naruto answers before he exins to his Hokage and sensei, "though, at the time, we were both pretty pissed so I probably could''ve asked for more and he would''ve given it to me." "¡­So you speak to it," Hiruzen mumbles more than asks, likely noting Naruto''s use of the word ''he,'' as if it''s a person. At the rather casual rtion between Naruto and the Ky¨±bi, Kakashi feels a small seed of nervousness at the pit of his stomach. "Mnn," Naruto hums his affirmative answer, adding, "like four or five times." "What do you talk about," Kakashi wonders. Chapter 189: Chapter 189 "Well, when he''s not bitching about how much he hates all humans, we talk about how disappointedly weak I am, or girls." "¡­girls," both men repeat, surprised to hear any interest to the demon beast, let alone girls. However, with red cheeks, both highly observant males can effortlessly picture how any angle of a seductive and shapely woman holds the power to easily break down seemingly insurmountable barriers. "¡­Yeah," Naruto slowly answers, staring curiously at the deeply pensive adults. "But that''s private so I don''t want to say anymore." Clearing his throat and his thoughts, Sarutobi asks, "is it possible you could tame the beast?" Though Kakashi understands how beneficial to the vige having a Jinch¨±riki on the capability of Killer Bee can be, he can only imagine a much darker path for Naruto than he would like. Naruto quickly asserts, "nope! I mean, no more than you can tame a person." "Is it possible you can convince it to cooperative with Konoha," Hiruzen then asks. "I don''t know, I never asked," Naruto shrugs as if he doesn''t even care to. "It doesn''t really feel right to push like that. I don''t want him to think I''m just using him for his chakra." ''Again with the ''him,'''' Kakashi mentally notes. "I can''t even describe how thoroughly impressed I am, Naruto-kun," Hiruzen proims. "None of your formidable predecessors have ever conversed with the Ky¨±bi, let alone made use of its chakra in abat situation." "Yeah, well, you never know what tomorrow will bring," Naruto tells them. "You have to be ready for anything, right Ji-chan?" "Very wise words," the elder agrees with a proud smile. "I think I''ve learned all I needed, Naruto-kun. I''d appreciate it if you spoke with me or your sensei after any future conversations you might have with the Ky¨±bi." "Sure," Naruto answers before the clone dispels in a thick puff of white smoke. Hiruzen''s very strong and disapproving eyes finallynd on a very rigid Kakashi. The elder''s stern and powerful voice asserts, "since you were a boy, you''ve never failed an assignment within reason. You may have erred, as we all have, but never failed in a thing you''ve set your mind and considerable talents to. You are a man, grown, Kakashi-kun, and now you are failing. At this very moment, you are failing your students, you''re failing yourself, and you''re failing me, which means you are failing your vige." Shamed to the point he can''t take a breath as his chest is so tight, an ashamed Kakashi weakly responds, "Hai¡­ Hokage-sama." "This is a first for us both, as I never expected to have a conversation such as this with you," Hiruzen sadly observes. "However, these missteps do not have to mean our defeat. You must do things differently, Kakashi-kun, beginning with a closer association to the living. I understand why your mind and heart remain in the past, but, the many sins we must atone fory in the future, not in the heavy shackles of our shameful past. We need you, Kakashi-kun. For yourself as much as your vige, do not fail me again." "¡­Hai, Hokage-sama." KURENAI Exiting the Hokage''s office and keeping the clone in front of her, Kurenai finds Asuma waiting for her down the empty hall. "I haven''t had a chance to say, congrattions," Asuma begins to say upon reaching him. "Your entire team¡­ that''s quite an aplishment for a fresh J¨­nin-sensei, but I can hardly be surprised." "Oh, yeah," Naruto thoughtfully recalls beaming at her. He usually doesn''t think much of Shino and often prefers not to think about Kiba, but he knows how passionate Kurenai is about teaching, and so still can''t believe it slipped his mind. This would obviously be an amazing achievement for her and he praises her as much. "That''s awesome, Kurenai-sensei! Congrattions!" "Don''t forget you''re my student as well," Kurenai gratefully tells him. Turning to Asuma, she congrattes the tall man as well, adding, "Shikamaru-kun has impressive deductive reasoning and critical thinking ability." The gruff J¨­nin chuckles before mentioning, "can''t really take credit for that one." "Still, he''s learning from you," Kurenai tells him. "You''re clearly a good influence on him." An errant thought of Asuma as a positive father figure to their child wiggled its way to the forefront of Kurenai''s mind, and rather than bring shame, doubt, and impropriety along with it for her current rtionship with Naruto, she''s amazed by how far she''se without even realizing it. Here she stands with her manly ex in front of her, her blond passion beside her, and there''s a clear separation of what once was and what currently is. Even in his presence, her rtionship with Naruto no longer feels wrong, just different. Standing between these men, she can discern that it''s not supposed to feel better or worse, but her current state of affairs is simply a more honest understanding of who she is and what these men represent to her. Kurenai could, very well, be that fantasy mother she imagines with a dutiful and loving husband, taking care of their beautiful child in a charming home. That desire for her future is still there, but, the husband she has her child with isn''t as clear as it used to be. And that''s okay. At the opposite spectrum, not only does Kurenai love teaching the future of the vige, she also enjoys the day-to-day fulfillment of working her students to the bone, picturing how their hard work will one day be to the benefit of the vige. And that is also okay. What her mind seems to effortlessly map out is, opening herself to Asuma again feels like it wouldn''t be long before she''s discharged from active duty, her students would be reassigned, she''d be left home most days to tend to the house and her growing belly, eventually joining the Allied Mother''s Force, andpletely giving up her influence over the true Hokage of the future. Though she wouldn''t be opposed to such a future, Kurenai can also continue on her current path as a strong kunoichi sensei who adores her team, cherishes the profession of guiding the youths of tomorrow, and absolutely loves mind-blowing sex with the most surprising, resilient, and amazing boy she''s ever met. Aside from the thrill of standing between two of the most prominent avenues her young life is more than capable of traveling, she also feels sce by her eptance of it all, and ultimately, is in no hurry to change a thing. Kurenai is so staggered by this monumental self-revtion, she nearly misses Asuma ask, "how about we celebrate? I don''t have to meet my team untilter. How about a celebratory drink?" Surprised by the proximity of her former boyfriend asking her out as her bored lover watches patiently, Kurenai says in a slightly elevated tone, "uh, actually, I need to speak with Naruto, so, now isn''t ideal for me." "I can wait," Asuma shrugs casually. "It''ll take some time," Kurenai exins, feeling her armpits prickle in rising body heat. "I wouldn''t want to keep you." "I''ve got nothing better to do," Asuma voices assuredly. "It''s one drink. It''ll help distract me from a celebratory smoke." "I only mean to say, if you did have something else, I wouldn''t want to keep you," Kurenai clumsily tries to kindly rebuff his invitation, an action she never thought she''d ever do to Asuma. "Yeesh, it''s one drink, Kurenai-chan," a clueless Naruto phrases with a bored look upon his face, as if he''spletely unaware of her personal romantic history with Asuma. ''Which of course, he doesn''t know,'' she thinks with inward agitation as Naruto adds, "the man''s practically begging." Slightly embarrassed, Asuma huffs, "I wouldn''t say begging," as Kurenai weakly answers, "okay," with a roll of her eyes. Any more dismissals and it would''ve been awkward. Additionally, it isn''t as if they don''t need to have a frank conversation in the not-so-distant future. Life couldn''t have given her a clearer sign to pick an avenue. . . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 190: Chapter 190 "Meet you at the usual spot," Asuma states, nodding at Naruto before he leaves. Turning to his gorgeous sensei, Naruto casually asks, "so, what''d you want to talk about?" Shaking her head by the unnned turn of events, Kurenai mundanely tells Naruto, e with me." With a happy nod from the blond, they walk the much more crowded streets of Konoha. The open shops are buzzing with chatty activity, discount signs hang in every avable cord or post, featured services for the month were being yelled out around the street, or services are being hung or merchandise carts where traversing the streets due to the wee influx of travelers, families, out-of-country traders, and journeymen from distant countries. When they enter the nearest tea shop, it''s far too lively to have a private conversation. The intelligent kunoichi didn''t need more than a second to simply make her way up the side of the wall to the roof with the blond following right behind. Judging Naruto''s old apartment to be the closest privacy she could hope for, they sprint for nearly fifteen minutes, but before they could rest, the pair had to rid the abandoned building of a bunch of gangsters and thugs trying to set up their base. Once in the living room of Naruto''s old room, Kurenaiments, "I heard about Karin-chan. I can''t tell you how happy I am you found some family in this world. It''s truly an amazing gift." The nk white room lost all its furnishing and with no ce to sit, Kurenai leans against the wall near the balcony door. "Thanks," Naruto says, opening the sliding door to look out into the beautiful day of their vige. "She''s gone through a lot already, so I definitely want her to find a home here and know I''ll be there for her from now on." "I''m certain she will," Kurenai assures him with a small yet confident smile. "Uh, I''ve been wondering," he starts, and Kurenai easily notes the blushing rising in his cheeks. Humored, she isn''t surprised when he continues, "if I''m your student too, doesn''t that mean we ought to celebrate too?" The double meaning in his voice is unmistakable to Kurenai and her body responds with blushing excitement. Turning to her, he asks with a bratty smirk, "not just ''one drink'' though?" Though she tried, she couldn''t restrain her broad smile as he adds, "maybe nine or ten rounds of ''drinks?'' I mean, I''m parched here, sensei. Feels like I''ll die if I don''t drink something soon." Kurenai''s panties met with a flood of lubricating discharge she''d be more than happy if he licked up. Her heart began pounding and her face felt flush from the rush of hot blood ming her neck and cheeks. Even beating up the thugs didn''t get her this flushed as her thighs tightened at the clear intention in his clear baby-blue eyes of ravishing her body all night long. It''s been over two weeks since theirst lesson, and in that time, her dildo has done a less and less adequate job of satisfying her active libido and the orange vibrator she purchased only helps with the worst pangs of her tireless lust or vivid fantasies. Her fierce hunger has grown to a fever pitch in that time. Her disciplined mind finds it better left ignored, fore if she thinks about how much she misses their deeply satisfying and intimate connection, she''d do something drastic like break into the room he was sleeping in before the preliminaries. ''That was before I witnessed his destructive strength and near-death,'' she thought. Even though she can see he''s fine, her ribs still feel hollow simply by the memory of Uchiha-kun''s vicious attack. Looking at him now, she wants to touch him, to feel him, but in the vulnerable open air, she hates that she has to control herself as she answers, "I''ve missed you¡­ more than either of us imagined." Inhaling his unique scent of sunshine and forest, she notes, "so much has happened, I don''t know what I want to do more; talk about it all or celebrate in a dark room for several hours." "I don''t see why both can''t be an option. It''s called pillow-talk for a reason, Nai-chan," he says with a wicked grin. Rolling her red eyes with a luscious smile, Kurenai informs him, "I''ll be having a proper celebration with my team tonight. Afterward, Hinata will return to her family for the weekend. I know you''d like to spend time with Karin-chan, but-" "I do," Naruto''s clone ims. He asserts, "the boss definitely wants to get to know Karin-chan better¡ªwe''re starting our n, after all¡ªbut, going any longer without seeing you feels like I''m going to be sick. This growing feeling reminds me a lot of when you''re on an away-mission for too long." She observes the need in his expressive blue eyes equals her own when he achingly confesses, "it''s like you''re my vige, and every day, I want to go back more and more, like I''m starving toe home-" Despite the open view of the balcony doors, she abruptly ces a finger to his lips. An aroused Kurenai feels so wet, if he said one more heartfelt word, she''d take the clone home and make do with him till he popped. Her heart is pumping hot life-sustaining blood throughout her body but no organ was more engorged with liquid life than her soaping sex. She''s moist enough to drench her panties and release her aroma in the air, though retains enough control to desire the real thing, and tells the clone, "I need you, Naruto, like a flower tolerates the nightly loss of the sun. I''m never more alive than when I''m with you, feeling all of your passion gushing inside of me. Expect the very moment you and I are finally free to be alone, I''m going top you up, suck you off, and squeeze every ounce of your white, hot, cum into me until I''m overflowing and leaking rivers. So, how much longer are you going to make your Nai-chan wait?" Acting with pure horny instinct, a shocked clone whips out a clone kunai andmitted harakiri right then and there. Watching the puff of round white smoke quickly fade, Kurenai smiles to the vige she loves so much with giddy anticipation in her heart and wet excitement in her core. SAKURA Sitting in front of her custom and proficient desk with extended surface space forrge print or book cement, elevated shelves for her color-coordinated pens, markers, brushes, and inks, and cabs on either side of her, Sakura is chewing on a pen as she forms her training regiment. Creating goals, charts, and schedules have alwayse easy to her, however, at the moment, she''s having difficulty with one part. Chapter 191: Chapter 191 There have been two absolutely dominating forces upying all of her avable conscious thought: her weakness and her womanhood. Sakura was deflowered, thoroughly. She''d had sex with a boy¡ªmany times¡ªenjoying it far more than she''ll ever admit because it still baffles her that Uzumaki Naruto was not only her first sexual partner but phenomenally good at it. Sakura was a woman now and Uzumaki Naruto made her so. She''s a woman now but with the wrong man and in the wrong circumstance. Likewise, she''s thriving in her studies but how has that helped her? She couldn''t answer. Much like her days in the academy, she''s nearly prodigious when ites to soaking in all the challenging information of Iry¨­-ninjutsu and performing to an impressive degree. Since graduation, Sakura has done plenty to be proud of, and yet, it all meant nothing in the face of truebat ability. ''Hinata-chan beat me,'' she can''t help but glumly repeat over and over. Orochimaru of the Sanin exceeds the Hy¨±ga heiress''s skills by miles, ''but I still lost to someone who is painfully shy and reserved?'' Only one member from Team 7 is proceeding to the third test, and even if Hinata-chan''s entire team is advancing, Sakura couldn''t me her shorings on Kakashi-sensei. If not for the scoreboard glitching, she''s certain Naruto and Sasuke would''ve made it to the finals. Though Kakashi is not the best sensei and can benefit from being more efficient, when ites to their actual instruction, his style always brings the best out of them. ''And Hinata-chan still beat you,'' her mind reminds her as her frustrated heartpels her to yell aloud, "Hinata-chan!" Staring dejectedly at the open scroll before her, she begins, again, to reevaluate her time and energy. OPTIMAL PLAN FOR HIGH-LEVEL PERFORMANCE Daily Schedule 05:00-05:30 AM Wake up, Stretch. 05:30-08:00 AM Training-Physical conditioning, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu. 08:00-08:30 AM Meal-Breakfast, shower. 08:30-09:00 AM Family Time or Meditation, Travel to destination. 09:00-14:00 PM Team Meetings or Study Iry¨­-ninjutsu w/Butai-Medic Corps. 14:00-14:30 PM Meal-Lunch, Meditate. 14:30-17:00 PM Team Meetings or Study Iry¨­-ninjutsu w/Butai-Medic Corps. 17:00-17:30 PM Meal-Dinner, Meditate. 17:30-18:30 PM Recreational-Stress relief. 18:30-22:00 PM Train-Ninjutsu, Taijutsu. 22:00-22:30 PM Stretching, Shower. 22:30-05:00 AM Sleep. Hour Breakdown Under the designation Study, I''ve allotted myself a total of 7.5 hours. Under the designation Training, I''ve allotted myself a total of 7.5 hours. Under the designation Meal, I''ve allotted myself a total of 1.5 hours. Under the designation Recreational, I''ve allotted myself a total of 1 hour. Misceneous time spent is 1 hour. TOTAL HOURS: 18.5 hours/24hr. Study Breakdown Text Manual Reading, Read Recent Studies, or Attend Lecture. Create Notes and shcards. Practice Problem Solving and Critical Thinking. Writeprehensive reports. Training Breakdown Strength: to progressively overload a ranged motion, allowing the body to adapt and get stronger in rtion to the movement being performed. Power: Speed and explosivity in rtion to the movement being performed. Hypertrophy: Efficiency in muscle growth. Focus weight and work to individualized muscle groups. Metabolic: Causing burning fatigue to individualized muscle groups. Pushing to, and through, the burn. Total Body: Performing a series of conjoined exercises that incorporates a variation of push, pull, leap, and press. Four sets of eight exercises, alternating days between lower body, upper body, and core to allow for optimal recuperation time. Ninjutsu: Hand-seal speed, Chakra Control, Yang Release, Chakra scalpel, and Double and Single Palm Chakra Transfer. Taijutsu: Academy Style Katas. Meal Breakdown Breakfast: Rice, Fish, Miso, Omelet, and Herbal Tea. Snack: Dates, Walnuts, or Fruit. Lunch: Omurice, Chicken & Egg Bowl, Riceballs, or Katsudon. Snack: Celery, Carrots, or Fruit. Dinner: Salmon and Stir Fry Vegetables, Mapo Tofu, or Soba Noodle Sd. Dessert: Syrup-coated Anko Dumplings. Recreational Breakdown ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Tapping underneath the Recreational Breakdown again, Sakura bes more and more frustrated. Not too long ago, every avable minute that wasn''t her study time or her team meetings would''ve been dedicated to maximizing her chances of securing her ce as Sasuke-kun''s girlfriend and future as his dutiful wife. She thought about her raven-haired avenger all the time, loved him¡ªthe man of her dreams¡ªwith all her heart and she had never wanted anything more, but, like the changing of the seasons, times have grown colder, darker. In the mind of her heart, her love for Sasuke is now like an important question going unanswered, a peace ended by war, a spectrum of color reduced to drab gray-scale; her life has be emotional anguish without the beauty of her pure love all because she believes him when he said he''d kill her, her parents, their vige, all for revenge. No matter how her mind tried to reconcile that setback, Sakura couldn''t manage to deny how wrong that is. Now, she has no idea how to spend that time. She likes trivia games but with all the training and studying she''ll be doing daily, that alone won''t be enough. A worthwhile recreational break is a pivotal hour of the day or it''s likely her nervous system will release a flood of stress hormones like adrenaline and cortisol, keeping her body in a continuous emergency state. Sakura knows the human body isn''t meant to stay stressed for too long or it will negatively impact her productivity. Without spending every avable minute perfecting herself for Sasuke, it''s left her with a gaping hole in need of filling, an odd choice of thought that returns her mind''s eye to the vivid memory of her night with Naruto. Like a switch, her body temperature rises as she recalls how he spread and rubbed her sloppy snatch as he drilled her from behind. Her strong legs tighten when her very muscles recall the thrilling spasms of her quaking quim. Her heart-rate skyrockets as her hand begins to descend to her humid crotch when she hears a, "yo," from the window behind her. Sitting painfully straight before Sakura snaps around, she sees out of her window, "Kakashi-sensei." Slowly rolling the scroll up to give herself plenty of time to calm down, she eventually makes her way to her window and opens it. Per usual, he doesn''t enter, which she''s more than fine with at the moment. She asks, "what are you doing here? Is everything alright?" "More or less," he casually tells her. Without details, she habitually asks, "how''s Sasuke?" "He''ll likely wake up tomorrow," Kakashi answers. "That''s good," Sakura nods with a fake smile over an out-of-sorts face. "¡­Not too long ago, his condition would''ve been the only thing you asked me about." Thinking of her weakness, Sakura can''t help but feel saddened to hear that from her sensei. Even Kakashi could sense her mncholy and expresses, "it''s alright to lose when the only thing at stake is your pride. As a medical ninja, you''ll see that there are often far worse oues." "I just¡­" Though Sakura knows what she wants to say, she doesn''t truly want to voice it aloud, ''how could Hinata-chan beat me?'' "You didn''t expect it," Kakashi easily guesses, as if he''s aware of that look. Ashamed, Sakura only nods. Humming a moment, Kakashi calmly states, "elite or not, it can happen to any of us." Having heard of her sensei''s numerous des, a doubtful Sakura is about to argue when Kakashi reminds her, "Momochi Zabuza is as elite a ninja as theye, and he lost to a genin fresh out of the Academy because he didn''t expect what Naruto-kun did." "I don''t think any of us expected that," Sakura jokes, recalling his fight Sasuke. Nodding, Kakashi asks, "and whose fault is that? Zabuza for hisck of awareness, or Naruto for fighting despite the odds? Always be wary of a shinobi with conviction, Sakura-chan. Like Zabuza, you fought Hinata-chan as if it was any other match-up, but like Naruto, Hinata-chan gave me the impression it meant more to her. That''s all." . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Easily recalling Naruto''s determination to protect his team against the Demon of Hidden Mist, Sakura wondered why it mattered more to Hinata-chan. Deciding then and there to trainter, she asks a question she wasn''t sure was appropriate earlier in the day. "Are we going to celebrate Naruto making it into the third test?" Sakura simply can''t imagine Sasuke attending that gathering. "Of course," Kakashi answers. "We''re a team. We celebrate our aplishments and our defeats together." Sakura isn''t confident that''s going to go as well as her sensei seems to imagine when she hears him add, "speaking of our team, as a precautionary measure, I want Team 7 to stay together." Drawing her brows close in curiosity, Sakura asks, "precaution against what?" "Not a what," Kakashi corrects but doesn''t borate. "¡­Orochimaru," Sakura easily guesses. As the only threat in her team''s lives, the legendary missing-nin is the only answer that makes sense. Recalling Sasuke''s fiendish transformation, she remarks, "I saw where those dark marks on Sasuke originated from. It''s the same location Orochimaru bit him." "I''ll let you know when I decide where we''ll be staying," Kakashi continues, subtly informing her that''s all he''ll say about that at the moment. Curious about a certain point, Sakura asks, "is Hakuing as well? I can''t imagine Naruto agreed to leave without him; and I guess, even Karin-chan." "Naruto-kun is staying at Iruka''s," Kakashi asserts. "I don''t understand," Sakura slowly states. Her sensei casually answers, "he''ll be fine on his own," instantly reaffirming her disparaging thoughts. "¡­But I won''t," she glumly voices. "It''s just a precaution, Sakura-chan," he tries to cate. To Sakura, the thought of staying with Sasuke didn''t seem as appealing as it would''ve been two or three months ago. He nearly killed Naruto and even if they''re trained in the art of assassination, to casually do so against his a teammate¡­ the raven-haired avenger has grown to be a source of confusing turmoil. ''But Sasuke always said as much,'' her efficient mind always reminds her, making her wonder, yet again, how long she''s been blind to this side of Sasuke. She then asks Kakashi, "can''t I stay here?" "It''s not advisable," he says with a head tilt. "Until we''re certain there is no threat, strength in numbers would be for the best which is why I''d feel morefortable if you remain with active shinobi. If she consents, you''re wee to stay with Kurenai-sensei." ''Hinata-chan stays there,'' Sakura thinks. Not liking either option, Sakura asks, "can I ask someone else?" HINATA "I see," her father states eying both his daughter and nephew. "Regardless of who the victor is between you, you will both represent the Hy¨±ga n with strength and distinction." Turning to Neji, hemands, "leave us." When they are alone, her father frankly tells her, "six months ago, I could never have predicted you would secure a ce in the finals of the Ch¨±nin exams. Even now, I can''t be certain if you earned it through your own efforts or thepetition this year has grownx. In either case, I will be in attendance and with my own eyes, bear witness what your true worth to this n is. It would be in your interest to do all you can to please me, fore your future will be decided upon the oue of your match." Hinata barely heard anything her father said, only half paying attention. Everything that happened in that room of the prelims was still freshly reying in her mind; from Naruto''s reaction to Kabuto-san, to Naruto''s fight with Sasuke, the grievous injury she always tries not to recall, Ino-chan''s screaming of Naruto''s name, Naruto''s red chakra, her unexpected anger throughout her fight with Sakura, her entire team reaching the final test, and the favor Naruto asked of her. "I said, dismissed," Hiashi nearly growls. Returning her full attention to the dire present, Hinata blushes with embarrassment as she stands and bows, but before she leaves, she recalls with vivid rity the favor Naruto had asked her. After being dismissed by Hokage-sama, to be called by Naruto made her heart hammer into her ribcage as he runs over to her. She nearly passed out as he leaned in to whisper, "do you know how to release chakra out of all your tenketsu''s? I need some help with that sort of chakra control training." A beet-red blushing Hinata had never wanted to learn a thing so much in her life and it crushed her heart to have to tell him, "I-I''m so-sorry, Na-Naruto-kun," and shakes her head when she couldn''t finish her sentence, hoping he understood she was letting him down and praying he didn''t hate her for it. To her immense joy, he simply smiled and shrugged, saying, "that''s okay. I''ll figure something-" "But I''ll learn it for- for- for-" A red-faced Hinata swallows her overbearing stress to edge out her nervousness so she can finish, "for you." His sensei had called him then, but he happily extended his fist for a bump. Hinata struggled to meet his skin, but did so through tremendous grit and effort, and thanked Kami Kurenai-sensei showed up and kept her from fainting with aforting palm on her shoulder. Naruto said goodbye to them both before rushing to meet his sensei and Hinata knew she wanted to be better for him. Naruto had asked for her help and she''s never felt so much motivation to improve. So it''s with great ease that Hinata returns to her seated position and bows to her stoic and curious father as she ardently speaks, "Otou-sama, as you''ve always noticed, Ick training. I humbly request to be instructed in the ways of the Eight Trigram Palms Kaiten." "No. You''re not strong enough," her father simply states, and Hinata easily hears, ''not strong enough to defeat your younger sister, not strong enough to defeat your cousin from the branch family, not strong enough to be the heir of this n.'' With thoughts of what this means for Naruto, for how proud she wants to make him and her sensei, Hinata maintains with love-guided determination, "if I am not strong enough, then I must be strong enough. I must, Otou-sama, and there is room for nothing else." She only heard her father hum deeply which all but told her she''ll be able to help Naruto. TEMARI Laying in bed, repeatedly counting the wood beam and t paneled ceiling, Temari concentrates on nothing but her breathing and her counting. It''s a coping mechanism that was taught to her for dealing with stressful thoughts or being in agitating situations. She''s nearly certain there are a total of seven hundred and thirty-four hairline fractures on the ceiling when a knock on the doorpletely disrupted her tranquil train of thought. Suddenly she remembers where she is, why she''s there, and what she''ll likely be ordered to do. When they wouldn''t stop knocking, she yells to the ceiling, "what?" She doesn''t turn to him as she hears him enter without permission, to which she deres, "Kankur¨­, I don''t want to talk." "Baki should be back soon," her brother quickly rys. Eyes still on the ceiling, she can almost hear the hope in his voice, as if the world were ck and white and good triumphed over evil. But he doesn''t know or doesn''t want to see how gray the world is because solutions to problems are rarely neat, moral, or fair. ''That''s not how a country stays in power,'' her mind hears her father repeat. ''By any means necessary.'' Temari recalls her father''s lessons before and after her mother died. ''Power is shaped by concepts and ideas for the express purpose of solving problems, whether selfish or selfless, and it is man that give meaning to ideas and concepts,'' he would coldly tell them, post her mother''s death. Having thought of all relevant variables, Temari knows her orders before Baki even left to message a request of authorization from her father, and glumly asks her younger brother, "what''s it matter? I already know the answer." "You don''t know that," Kankur¨­ retorts, but he can''t question her intelligence. "Tou-sama will tell Gaara no. He could get Gaara to change his mind and kill that brat another way." "No. Otou-sama wouldn''t even if he wanted to," Temari assures her little brother, having already thought of that possibility. "You don''t remember how much destruction is involved trying to change Gaara''s mind because it hasn''t happened for a long time. He may be older now but if Gaara wants something, Otou-sama and the council have learned to just give it to him. They''re lucky he only ever asked to be left alone." Hesitant grumbles from his throat tell her he wants to argue, to fight, to resist, like in those stories he liked to read when he was younger, but, as always, her sweet little brother is caught up ying the protector. It''s why his optimism can feel like thorns wrapped around her heart when Kankur¨­ states, "I know you understand why they had to keep us apart a lot, but that doesn''t mean Tou-sama doesn''t regret it. He wants us all to be a family and he''ll stop it because he knows this is going too far.".. Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Still ignoring her brother for the drab white paneled and wood ceiling, Temari asks, "will he?" Clenching her fist at the thought of their shameful past, she retorts, "our father ordered our uncle to kill our brother. He''s ordered shinobi and kunoichi alike to try and kill him, and Gaara always survives without a scratch. Rock Lee is the only time I''ve ever seen Gaara wounded, and if they didn''t concede the match, I''m sure he would''ve died. Otou-sama doesn''t care about my virtue so long as the n remains secure." "The n can remain viable without you needing to do this," Kankur¨­ insists. "That''s where you''re wrong," she tly maintains. "Or at least, it''s not how they''ll see it. In their eyes, Gaara''spletely focused on one goal that benefits them. Not only will their greatest weapon be easier to deal with, but his killing intent is now solely focused on the very sudden and most dangerous wildcard." "I''ll admit that brat surprised the hell out of me," Kankur¨­ hates to say. "But ''most dangerous wildcard'' is a bit of a stretch." "You need to start paying better attention," Temari huffs with irritation. "Recall the way the leaf J¨­nin reacted¡ªI''m certain Baki noticed their battle-readiness and reported as much. Recall the chakra ears and tails on Uzumaki. Recall his words. He''s been trying to make friends with Gaara since the beginning because, as he put it, they have a lot inmon. It''s a fair bet Uzumaki Naruto is the Jinch¨±riki of the Two-Tails, and I think that detail wasn''t something they nned for. From a strategic standpoint, that makes Uzumaki Naruto incredibly dangerous." "I thought the Two-Tails was in Kumo," Kankur¨­ wonders aloud. "Jinch¨±riki are a vige''s top-secret, so reports on them is either spection, subterfuge, or a sentence or two, at best," Temari informs her brother. "Chiyo-baasama is certain the Eight-Tails is still in Kumo, but hardly anyone knows the identity or whereabouts of the Two-Tails, though they''re fairly sure it''s a blond. Aside from Gaara, possibly Uzumaki, Killer Bee, and the Mizukage, Katarachi Yagura, nearly nothing concrete is known about the other Jinch¨±riki or their tailed beasts." "That they''ll tell us," Kankur¨­ points out, knowing full well they don''t have the security clearance necessary for top-secret information. Temari will admit it''s only due to their status of the Kage''s children they know as much as they do and responds, "we may not bepletely in the loop, as of yet, but this is precisely why I told you to talk to Chiyo-baasama and Ebiz¨­-jiisama about more than just puppeteering. They''re a wealth of strategic information and profiling that can help you avoid diplomatic disadvantageous." Annoyed by the conversation and her apparent interest in the ceiling, he looks up as he asks, "what are you doing?" "Getting used to the view on my back," she glumly answers. Guessing how much that would bother her brother to hear, she immediately regrets it, but before Kankur¨­ can get even more worked up, Baki silently steps into the room. Kankur¨­ quickly asks what only seems so obvious to her, "what did tou-sama say?" Turning to Temari stillying in bed, on her back, and counting the dots on the ceiling, their sensei answers, "Temari, for the security of Suna''s future goals-" "Of my father''s ambitions, you mean," she quickly interjects. Baki at least has the decency to exhale as if exhausted by it all. "Considering what Uzumaki Naruto is, for the sess of the mission, it''s been decided that Gaara must absolutely kill him. He may be the only one from our forces who can, which means, your involvement is vital for the good of the vige. Additionally, it would be a demoralizing blow if it was done during their match, so, you have a month to¡­ gain his trust and manipte his emotions." "No!" Kankur¨­ yells. "You can''t ask that! Tou-sama wouldn''t allow-" "Thises directly from Kazekage-sama," Baki states. "But if Gaara''s the only one that can beat him, then it''s too dangerous to send her alone," Kankur¨­ argues. "Remember yourself, Kankur¨­-san," Baki calls. "You''re shinobi of the Sand; our entire way of life is fraught with danger. We survive the harshest environment because we let our pain neither define us nor defeat us. It is our pain which strengthens us and this will make Temari strong." "Then you do it," Kankur¨­ yells at hismanding officer with all the authority of the Kage''s son. "What you''re ordering her to do isn''t even necessary, let alone right! How could tou-sama¡­" Baki tries to reason with the Kage''s son. "If Uzumaki suffers emotional instability right before his fight, it offers us the highest chance ofpleting our mission-" "Leave me," she tells them. Swallowing, Baki slowly speaks, "¡­the Kazekage bid me ensure you''re instructed on the best methods ofpleting this sort of-" "Baki, if you don''t get the fuck out of my room this instant, the next veil you''ll be wearing will be in your coffin covering your entire face." She held back until they left before allowing the tears to stream down the sides of her face. Her face doesn''t contort in emotional anguish nor does she make a sound. If it wasn''t for the warm tears streaming down her stone face, it would be difficult to guess Temari was, in fact, sad. Tame though her crying is, in her mind, she simply needed to let her tears out now¡ªneeded her heart to feel despair¡ªso it wouldn''t happen at all during her mission. NARUTO After being dismissed and leaving a clone for Kakashi-sensei, Naruto rushes from the tower straight to Iruka''s and is fortunate enough to speak with Naru-nii along the way. Despite how difficult it is for Naruto to navigate the busy streets of Konoha, Naruto had exined everything that happened earlier. ''Holy hell,'' Naru-nii gasp. ''I can''t believe you beat him- and he speared you through the chest too!'' It isn''t until he enters the shinobi residential area that walking with elbow room became easier and Naruto thinks back, ''I know! I totally didn''t think that would happen. I was so pissed, he was lucky I didn''t go three-tails on his ass.'' ''No doubt,'' Naru-nii hums. ''Oh, hey, I know we don''t have a lot of time left, but would you mind repeating the F¨±in contract tou-chan told you?'' ''Of course not,'' Naruto happily tells him. ''After everything you''ve taught me, I feel like I owe you for the rest of my life!'' ''Sheuut up,'' Naru-nii calls back good-naturedly. ''You''re already helping the future so you don''t owe me a thing.'' ''You''re wrong,'' Naruto sounds back through their divine link. ''We both know how long it would''ve taken me to learn what I know now. Without you, it would''ve been years until I learned what Kage Bunshin can do. I would''ve hated being ignored for so long when I can learn things so much faster than other ninjas. You''re wrong, because of the people in my life, the strength I''m gaining, the future I''m helping is all because of you. I owe you everything, Naru-nii.'' ''Shesheshe, now you''re just embarrassing me,'' Naru-nii sheepishly sings. ''Thanks but, we''re a team. Your sess is our sess. So, let''s keep the train rolling and tell me how the Hiraishin F¨±in scheme structured. I might be able to improve it¡­'' They didn''t have a lot of time left and exining it without the visuals took longer than anticipated, so by the end of their prayer, the Narutos realize it''ll take a few sessions topletely ry the length of the contract. Palming the F¨±in security on the door''s frame of Iruka''s home with a chakra covered hand, Naruto rushes in to find Karin writing at the dining table covered with arge number of scrolls and books. Wearing a purple skirt with a green shirt, her vibrant red hair is tied back and out of her concentrated eyes. In his casual light pink yukata with the sleeves rolled up and tied to the shoulders, Haku is in the kitchen mixing what smells like another one of his herbal remedies when they both turn to his entrance. "Karin-chan," Naruto yells before rushing over and taking her in a great big hug. "Ugh, again," she says though she still hugs him back. Missing his friend a great deal, Naruto hugs Haku immediately after. "Oh man!" Naruto hollers as he steps away from them. "Who''s down for Ichiraku''s? There''s so much I want to tell you guys." Instead, Haku asks, "would dining-in be okay with everyone? There are a few things I''d like to discuss and I feel it would be better if we spoke in private." "I don''t mind staying in," Karin states sliding her sses back up the bridge of her bonny nose. "Your cooking is fantastic." "Isn''t it," Naruto happily agrees with Karin. Naruto can''t help rejoicing in the wonderful feeling of having family rted to him by blood. He loves so many people; Ji-chan, Iruka-sensei, Nai-chan, his team, his vige, but there''s a subtle difference loving someone who is blood-rted. To know he has that kind of family connection now¡ªno matter the horrors that befall them¡ªis a joy he never thought he''d ever have the joy of experiencing. Having met his father, Naruto tears up in front of them, and before they can ask a question, he pulls them both in an impassioned hug. "Naruto," Karin calls, though looks at Haku questioningly. Haku simply shrugs and hugs him right back. "Sorry," Naruto calls stepping away roughly rubbing his eyes with the palms of his hands. "Yeah, we can do anything. As long as we''re together, I don''t care." The three settlefortably in Iruka''s and talk while Haku begins their early dinner. They decide Naruto and Haku will now bunk together while Karin takes Haku''s room. They n to meet Iruka during visiting hours the following day so Naruto can personally tell him the great news. They talk about each candidate and their matches, swap some light stories about festivals and favorite foods, and generally enjoy the pleasant simplicity of theirpanionship. All three have had a difficult upbringing and to simply talk about mundane interests and hobbies makes a world of difference to each of them. With their giant bowls of ramen before them, Narutoughed hard when Karin admitted she only insisted that she and Haku shower together because nobody told her that Haku was a boy. "I mean, look at him! How was I supposed to know," Karin long-windedly calls out. "I''m really sorry Haku-kun." Shaking his endearing head to dismiss any need for an apology, Haku states, "I''ve already said an apology is unnecessary. It happens quite often and you''ve more than made up it." "How so," Naruto asks between long slurps. "Karin-chan is quite good with administrative work and research," Haku exins. "She''s gathered all of Iruka''s books on the subject of ns and is already exploring the details around establishing your n here in Konoha." . . . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 194: Chapter 194 "Really," Naruto beams at Karin before correcting Haku, "and it''s our n." "Naruto-kun, I am not an Uzumaki," Haku states. "So," Naruto answers with a shrug. "You''re still apart of our n." "Agreed," Karin tells the beautiful boy, then continues to exin, "I''ve only just started, so there''s still more to research, but I read a section on members of ns. To be awful member¡ªthat is to say legitimate in the eyes of the n and the vige¡ªthe person must be blood-rted, married to a member, adopted by a member, or concubine of a prominent member, like the Head or heir. Though concubinage seems to be one of the lowest ranks of a member." "What are the other ranks of a low member," Haku asks, wondering if this''ll work out. Knowing Naruto, he''s not going to care about somew and simply dere Haku a member. "A ve," Karin answers and despite the noodles in his mouth, Naruto is clearly disgusted to hear it. "Not to be confused with an indentured servant, who merely works for the n," Karin continues. "very isn''t really around anymore, which leads me to believe I read an out-dated book, but when it was moremon, a ve was considered the property of the n, thus, technically members but in the worst possible way." "This should go without say, but when we make our rules, absolutely no very of any kind is allowed," Naruto tells them. Thinking of Hinata, he also adds, "even if one of our members marries a ve or low-rank member of another n." "Are you thinking about Hinata-chan," Haku asks, happy to see Naruto''s cheeks blush. "Ooooooohhhh," Karin sounds, scooting closer to the table as Naruto denies it. "Who''s Hinata-chan? Is she your girlfriend?" "No," an embarrassed Naruto calls back to Karin. "I don''t have a girlfriend. Unfortunately, your cousin isn''t exactly popr with the girls." Haku actually snorts, and Karin practically bounces in her chair, asking Haku, "I want to know everything!" As Haku starts, "well, Hinata-chan is just the sweetest girl and she looks like a princess, Ino-chan is stunning, a bit abrasive, but her heart''s in the right ce, then there''s Sakura-chan¡­ so far, I don''t approve¡­" Something sparks in Naruto''s brain when Karin said she wanted to know everything. Sitting at a dining table, eating an awesome meal with loved ones, he suddenly realizes he has secrets that he doesn''t want to keep from them but must. However, it''s also true Karin and Haku aren''t normal people so it should be okay to tell them, but Kurenai''s voice tells him, ''those closest to us are in the best position to betray us, even if they don''t want to.'' Shaking his head, Naruto calls, "um, guys," interrupting gossip chatter. "I¡­ don''t want to lie to either of you. You both mean so much to me¡ªI know I only just met you, Karin-chan, but you do too and we''ll only get closer. Anyway, I have secrets, three of them, actually, and I don''t want to keep them from you, but for now, it feels better that I do." "Why not tell us," Karin asks. Thinking of his role as a Jinch¨±riki as well as Naru-nii''s existence, Naruto exins, "it''s very dangerous and or very heavy information." As Kurenai strictly forbade him from telling anyone about them, Naruto won''t disclose that as much as Naru-nii or being Kurama''s Jinch¨±riki, but he''d rather exin how much he dislikes keeping said secrets than continuing to lie by omission. "That''s really all I can say for now, but, I promise, the second I''m able to bepletely honest, I''ll tell you both everything." "Please don''t feel any undue stress over telling me, Naruto-kun," Haku serenely deres. "I already know everything about your character I need to. Anything else is pleasantly superfluous." "Um, well, I don''t know if I want to know dangerous secrets just yet," Karin confesses. Being new to an entire way of living, she''d rather take it a day at a time. "Let''s get to know each other a little more first, then we can go from there." "Of course," Naruto happily agrees. Curious if speaking in front of Karin about a specific topic is eptable or not, Haku asks Naruto, "would what happened in the country of Wave be one of those secrets?" "Nope," Naruto answers before asking, "why?" Smiling, Haku cheerfully answers, "because I''ve been meaning to tell you that Zabuza-sama has finally returned and is in Konoha right now." "What!" Naruto gasps, setting down his chopsticks as he yells, "really?" Content and nodding, Haku adds, "and he''d like to speak with you." Karin asks, "who''s Zabuza and why the honorific?" Naruto and Haku then exin the broad strokes of what happened on his Land of Wave mission, to which Karin stands up, mming her palms on the table as she yells, "you beat a former Kirigakure Anbu, now hired assassin! Are you insane!" With an overly exhausted exhale, a resigned Naruto answered in a tuckered out voice, "maybe I should just start answering yes to that question. It''s like it''s the only logical reason for fighting Zabuza-jiji, as if Haku wasn''t worth it." "Well, it''s¡­ just¡­" Karines up short on how to exin it. "Umon," Haku answer with a serene smile. "Yeah," Karin agrees. With everything he knows about the future, Naruto exins to both of them, "I don''t have a death wish, but you guys should be prepared. My dream to be the absolute greatest Hokage means I have to fight the strongest guys out there. I can''t avoid them, but I can promise you, whatever is out there, whoever I face, I''ll always try toe back." "You speak as if I won''t be fighting right beside you," Haku asserts. "Or like I''m going to let the Head of our n die from his wounds," Karin adds. "I may not be much of a fighter but I''ll heal any injury you take." Heart-hammering happy not to say more, a jovial Naruto instead asks Karin, "I thought you were going to be the Head?" "May I start calling him Naruto-sama now," Haku merrily interjects. "I don''t see why not," Karin tells Haku with a shrug. "Hey, wait," Naruto calls out feeling the conversation run away from him. "Why me? I don''t know the first thing about running a n." "And you think running a vige is going to be easier than running a n," Karin asks. "Being Hokage isn''t just fighting the toughest threats, you know. Like, eighty percent of the time, it''s all sorts of meetings and a ton of paperwork and that''s exactly what the head of the n does." Though Naruto looks nauseous at the thought of paperwork and meetings, Haku adds, "if you truly wish to be Hokage, this would be a fantastic opportunity to gain valuable experience." "Besides, you''re from the main branch of the Uzumaki bloodline," Karin points out. "It only makes sense that it''s you¡­ Naruto-sama." "Well, if there''s any chance of me epting, then we''re definitely not doing the whole -sama thing. No one''s ever called me -san before. To go straight to -sama¡­ that''s too weird." "Fine. Let''s table this until after your coronation, Cousin-dono," Karin smirks. Before Naruto can dispute that honorific, Karin continues, "so Zabuza-san is in Konoha. Isn''t that bad for you, Haku-kun? I know they told you to report meeting anyone from your past." "They did," Haku confirms with no sense of fear for the repercussions. It''s fairly evident Haku won''t reveal Zabuza''s presence in Konoha to the authorities. "He wouldn''t be a master of silent killing if he wasn''t also an infiltration specialist." . . . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 195: Chapter 195 "If he already has Kubikirib¨­ch¨­," Naruto starts. "Why doesn''t he just take it? I wasn''t going to use it anyway." "That''s not Zabuza-sama''s way," Haku exins. "Despite his vices, he has a strict code of honor. He must defeat you to properly reim Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, and he won''t let it go until he''s done so." Grumbling uneasily, Naruto hoarsely asks, "so when does he want to fight?" "He''d like to meet tonight to discuss just that," Haku answers. "Fine," Naruto states, thinking, ''as long as it''s talking and nothing else.'' Turning from a happier Haku to Karin, Naruto asks, "do you want toe, Karin-chan?" "Sure," she answers with a shrug. Pressing her sses back, shements, "anything to do with you is basically n business." "Right back at ya," Naruto asserts. Karin smirks as she then attests, "also, if this is round two, I should be there in case you need some healing." Despite imagining being cleaved in two by a heinously evil andughing Zabuza, Naruto shakes his head of the sickening thoughts and tells Karin, "I''ve been meaning to tell you, I don''t like the idea of anyone taking advantage of you for your chakra. Only heal the people you want to, and if anyone gives you crap about it, you send them straight to me." Trying and failing to hold in her joyful grin, Karin avows, "of course¡­ Cousin-sama." Naruto rolls his eyes when the memory of his clone''s arousing conversation with Kurenai perforated his memory banks. He whole-heartedly thanked kami he was sitting with a table blocking Karin and Haku''s view of his towering steel erection. With the pressure of his balls directing his very next action, Naruto crosses his fingers and calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu," perplexing the other two. The blond then hastens to tell the clone, "head to the library, check to see if they have that new scroll we''ve been waiting for, then head over to sensei''s house to study." Due to Karin''s presence, Naruto didn''t voice the rest, but he didn''t have to. His clone knows to alert him the moment Nai-chan returns home from her team''s celebration so he can race right over. "You got it, Boss-dono," the clones calls before he rushes out of the room, making Naruto groan at the honorific now being used by his clones. Watching the clone leave, a very concerned Haku asks Naruto, "you won''t contact the authorities, will you?" "Of course not," Naruto answers his friend. He knows Zabuza isn''t here to hurt anyone but him, and alsoments, "I know what he means to you." When Karin asks what he''s studying, Naruto answers, "our n''s specialty; F¨±injutsu." Fighting through her sudden timidness, a huffing Karin asks, "w-would you be open to t-teaching me?" "Of course," Naruto confirms, aying her fears. "Everyone in our n gets to learn whatever they want." "Don''t forget to add her to the F¨±in security," Haku starts, however, when the beautiful boy continues, "we''ll meet Zabuza-sama near midnight and it''ll be best if she can enter Iruka''s home on her own," Naruto panics. With swollen testicles and thoughts of an achingly aroused Nai-chan in his mind, she''s the only person he wants to meet thatte in the night. With a hopeful tone, a pink-cheeked Naruto bids to know, "any chance we can meet tomorrow?" Thinking about how backed up he is and where he wants to unload it all, he adds, "like, in the afternoon? I mean, it''s the weekend. Who fights on the weekends, right?" "I think the sooner the better," Haku serenely answers. "He wasn''t a fan of D¨¡ny¨©-san''s attempts to steal Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and has decided to stay there in the meantime. I believe he''ll stay there until it''s dangerous to do so or this matter is concluded." "Wait, Tenten-chan''s dad," a curious Naruto calls as he recalls the man. "What about Tenten-chan?" "He wanted me to let you know he''ll kill them both if you do not show," Haku calmly exins. mming shocked hands on the table as he stands, an act he can only do because the imminent threat to fellow Konoha ninja is an effective boner killer, Naruto loudly asks, "and you''re just telling me now?" Haku shakes his delicate head, reassuringly waving his palm as he confidently deres, "it''s okay, Naruto-sama. I can assure you he will only kill them if they try to kill him first." Rolling his eyes by Haku''s extreme and iparable logic, Naruto tells him, "forget about waiting until tonight. We need to go now." "Shouldn''t you rest first," Haku tells him. "It''s barely been half a day since your fight with Uchiha-kun." "I can''t rx knowing Tenten-chan is being held hostage," Naruto returns as he rushes to his room to change into his usual orange jumpsuit and gather hisbat gear. Exiting his room, Karin and Haku are waiting for him. Moving in front of him, Karin extends her left arm in front of his face, "go ahead. My chakra will revitalize you." Naruto shakes his head as he gently takes her hand and lowers it to her side. "Thanks, Karin-chan, but I''m not going to hurt you so I can feel better. Besides, I''m good to go." As Naruto adds Karin''s chakra to the security, the vibrant redhead half-jokingly points out, "didn''t think I''d be meeting a notorious Kiri missing-nin today." INO At the dinner table, picking at her light meal, Ino couldn''t stop thinking about the preliminaries. Everything about her during that monumental moment was¡­ pitiful. Naruto nearly died and she was so pathetic she couldn''t hug him as she wanted. She hadn''t even wished him luck before his match because she was so confused by Sasuke''s part in it. And the most she could manage was bumping his shoulder and acting cold toward him. That''s unlike her, but she''ll admit she''s never been tested in such a way. Before Naruto, having only one love made her priorities and responses easier. Additionally, publicly chasing after Sasuke during their academy days almost seemed like a right of passage for every young kunoichi. It was easy to proim to all her love when everyone could easily understand why. ''Liking Naruto publicly takes a lot more courage than I realized,'' she mentally sighs. ''And I failed.'' She didn''t think she''d be so pathetic she couldn''t hug the person she liked just because he wasn''t popr. It was one of the now many moments in her life where she didn''t feel like herself. She shouldn''t care who''s watching and what they might then say, but it''s also true that Naruto is a very personal spot in her heart, in her life. When he walked up those stairs she wanted to hug him right away, but instead, she grew nervous and scared by the feeling. That pissed her off. ''I need to be me,'' her mind yells and when her parents bring her out of her deep thoughts by asking, "when are you meeting your team-" Eying them both, she interrupts them by admitting, "the boy who gave me the Fire Slipper Orchid was Uzumaki Naruto." The shock on their faces is acute as they both set their eating hand down. Taken aback not only by their daughter''s sudden admission but also by the one boy they hadn''t expected, it takes them several silent seconds to process the information. Their daughter''s eyes are serious but her eyebrows are drawn together, nervous, and her lips are pressed thin pulled to the corner of one side showing a hint of a dimple. . . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Her father clears his throat, then decides to eat rather than speak as her mother slowly voices, "I can''t say I was expecting that¡­" Ino feels more in line with her center¡ªdirect and fearless¡ªand delves to further admit, "and I want him to be my boyfriend." "Boyfri-" Inoichi manages before his throat forcibly ejects the nourishment half-way into his throat. "KOFF! CRUGHGH! Uuhhh¡­ Uhhhh¡­" "¡­Breath, sweetie," her mother reminds her father as she pats his hand. Turning to Ino, her motherments, "you''ve certainly given us a lot to think about." Just then, the entrance bell sounds, to which Inoichi gasps, "oh, thank Kami." Still clearing his bung-up throat, he hoarsely asserts, "I''ll get it." After her father rushes out of the room, her mother remarks, "you''re going to send your father into an early grave if you don''t ease him into information like this." "Sorry," Ino says, though she can''t help but feel a little better about speaking her truth. "I wasn''t thinking, plus, I wanted you both to know." "Well, I''m happy you finally told us," her mother responds. "What changed your mind?" "You did," Ino admits. "I feel lucky to have parents like you and tou-san." Mother reaches for her daughter''s hand and gives her a grateful squeeze when they hear Inoichi call, "Ino, it''s for you." Unexpectedly following her father is Sakura, and Ino asks her parents, "may I be excused?" "Actually," Sakura starts, turning to the head of the Yamanaka n. "If I may, I have a favor to ask of you, Inoichi-san." TENTEN The very edge of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ bit across the length of D¨¡ny¨©''s less than muscr chest, drawing blood and feeding the legendary sword. For as much as his daughter as his pride, the tied down retired shinobi does not allow more than a groan out of his throat upon the slow and longceration of his skin and bby muscle. The bleeding wound wasn''t deep enough to kill or maim, but an agitated Tenten pulls at her binding at the horrible sight, trying desperately to free herself to help her groaning father. "Alright," Tenten yells, looking from her restrained father to the Kiri madman. "Alright, ask me whatever you want! Just leave him alone!" Though Zabuza stops slicing millimeter by millimeter into the seated and restrained older man''s pectoral flesh, he doesn''t remove the de either. Zabuza simply holds therge heavy de cutting into her father''s flesh with a single extended arm as if it weighed no more than paper. Her sweating father''s breathing is shallow so as to not inte his chest. Therge de doesn''t allow a single trickle of blood to leak down his torso as it fed on him. "Tell me about the blond ninja you were trying to steal Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ from," Zabuza demanded from a distressed and tied up Tenten. "I don''t steal," D¨¡ny¨© hollers at the Kiri assassin through shallow breaths. "It''s not stealing when you and that demon brat are the filth beneath the heel of society!" Trying to keep her father from aggravating the situation, Tenten hisses, "Otou-san," pulling on her restraints as she leans forward. Turning his curious attention from D¨¡ny¨© to Tenten, Zabuza quizzically repeats, "demon brat?" "It''s- It''s what a lot of the vigers call Naruto-kun," Tenten quickly answers the assassin''s small curious brows. Wide-mouthed and head back, Zabuzaughs greatly from his thin gut, and to Tenten, there was nothing joyful about the cruel mocking sound. The Kiri-nin eventually rubs his eyes as hements, "of course he''d be a demon." Unsure if she was being brave or foolish, a very nervous Tenten fights the vibrant paralyzing mucge coursing through her motor functions to ask, "how- how d-did he get Kubikirib¨­ch¨­?" "Ten," her angry and wounded father calls, impressing her he could be so angry under such killing intensity. No one in that room is under any delusion; Zabuza can kill them both before their brains can even grasp the end of their life has been reached. Along with her wounded father, Tenten doesn''t have her team, the skills, or the diplomacy to survive this tall pale man, and under such a state, the most her training and strength can conjure is avoiding weeping tears of doom. Even speaking to this known killer is taking great effort for a kunoichi who''s never been so near to death. Dryly, Zabuza asks, "you want to know how he imed Kubikirib¨­ch¨­?" His small eyes re into her stressed brown eyes, and though feeling like her insides are ready to spontaneouslybust, she can only manage not looking away. Watching him lean back in his chair, uninterested, Tenten knows instinctively she''s nothing to him and feels further dismissed when he shrugs and says, "it''d be a waste to tell you? You''re the furthest thing from a ninja there is." Taking a deep breath, she adds a courageous amount of heat behind her words, replying, "I- I am not!" "Ooohh," Zabuza mildly smirks, humored, as her father calls, "Ten- Ugh!" Her father''s words are cut off when Zabuza digs Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ just a little deeper, cutting a good inch into the elder man''s loosened muscle. "Otou-" Tenten tries when Zabuza interrupts her again. "I''ve killed your type more times than I can count," Zabuza retorts with disgust. "You delusional-type talk because it''s all you''re capable of and because you''re an obedient little sheep that follows." Though his sweating and wincing head lulls some, Tenten''s father calls out, "as if there''s something wrong with following thews and regtions of thend! That''s how proper civilization runs you degenerate bastard- UGGHH!" "Rather chatty for a thief with a big ass sword cutting across your chest," Zabuza amusinglyments, delighting in the pain he''s causing the ryo grubbing thief. "Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ appreciates the grub though." Turning back to a highly worried and moist-eyed Tenten, Zabuza continues, "fuck society. One of the best lessons I ever learned was that people are nothing but sheep." Removing Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ from D¨¡ny¨© hemorrhaging chest, the long wound finally bleeds red trails down his round torso as Zabuza moves closer to Tenten. D¨¡ny¨© yells, "stay away from my daughter-" and is cut off with a cry of pain when Zabuza slices a fresh gash against the tied man''s stomach. The thin trails dribbling from the pulsing red wound at his chest reach Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ edging into her father''s stomach, feeding the starving de yet again. "Say one more word and you''re not going to like what I do next," Zabuza warns the helpless father. Returning his small devilish eyes on Tenten, he tells her, "my father was the monk of the only temple in our vige. I was five years old at the time, a young demon even then, and one day, before he spoke to the gathering of followers, he pulled me aside and told me, ''son, this is wherefore the function of a Nins¨­ shall at each moment always be superior to that of a lowly shinobi.''"... Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Zabuza took a moment to let out a heated, anger-restrained exhale, tickling his vocal cords to produce a low growl and send a frightfully cold paralysis down Tenten''s spine. Cornered and captured mentally as much as physically, Tenten can''t even stop listening if she wanted to as he demoralizes and deconstructs something previously safe within her. "In an effort to teach me the strength of his position, he gave me a horn big as I was that I was to blow in every seven minutes during his sermon. He was a weak and petty man, so I didn''t care, but I did it anyway. The first time I sounded that horn, he stopped preaching, dropped to one knee for two silent seconds, then got back up and continued yapping. Everyone there naturally thought it was odd; looking around like idiots. I thought he''d lost it, myself, but the second time I sounded that fucking horn, two followers dropped to their knee along with him; for two seconds before standing back up again. The third time, a dozen worshipers took a knee with him before standing. The fourth time, they all took a fucking knee. Not out of obligation. He didn''t order them or even make mention that he was going to act that way. They simply followed blindly, and to this day, with all the murders and yings I''vemitted, that''s still the most disgusting thing I''ve ever seen in my life!" Gripping D¨¡ny¨©''s entire face with a painfully tight grasp, the angry assassin res directly in the choking arms dealer''s eyes and practically yells, "it''s when I learned that none of you mattered more than nourishment for the strong. Your sheep-daughter was born to warm my bed and you were meant to feed my sword, you thieving cow." Turning back to back to Tenten, he grips her by the throat, gripping her thin anatomy shocking hard as he stares into her shaking eyes and states, "I see the same quit in your eyes, girl." "N-no," a hollow and tearful Tenten manages. "Ten," her father weakly voices. "He''s g-goading you. There''s nothing wrong¡­ with b-bein a fol-lower. We all follow!" "She''s a quitter," Zabuza uses her. "I''m¡­ not," Tenten tries to yell through gritted teeth. "If you don''t die now," he starts shaking her thin but strong neck. "You will, peacefully, in your own bed from old age. And no one but your pathetic, fatherless offspring will know your name," Zabuza assures her with all the certainty of his decades as an elite ninja. Trembling, Tenten couldn''t respond. To be so easily forgotten, to be passed by unnoticed, to amount to nothing, it was her worst fear. And without knowing her, Momochi Zabuza easily grasped upon the very thing she feared most about herself. It''s why her father''s capitalistic nature or her mother''s abandonment is never worth mentioning. The only thing that mattered to her was bing someone important to the people of her vige. It was a beautiful dream that filled her with warmth when she was alone. Zabuza then adds the final thorn in her heart. "Sheep like you will never amount to anything," cutting her deeper than his sword ever could when a distant fist knocking against wood sounds throughout the room. The grip at her throat tightens but it didn''t matter to Tenten; she already felt lifeless. As the man''s senses traveled well beyond her home and business, Tenten wanted to find a hole, crawl in it and die. Instead, Zabuza cut her binding with his short fingernails, and with her father as a hostage, he orders her to open the shop''s door. Spiritless, Ten drags her feet down the stairs to the door, and the closer she moved to the freedom beyond the doorway, the more she hoped and prayed for the person knocking to be the answer to this madman. With her father held to his sword''s edge should she disobey, she does as instructed and unlocks the door to allow ¨­yashiro Izumo to enter the store. He was a tall skinny man with long beige hair, a trim cut goatee, hazel eyes, and milk-white skin. He wore a baggy brown tunic over a teal long-sleeve shirt and pale green pants. Tenten doesn''t recall meeting the man, but she''s heard of him often enough from her father and immediately looks for and finds the pink bangle around his right wrist, a trade-mark essory of the ¨­yashiro family. "Upstairs," Zabuza orders from the back of the store though it sounds as if he''s right next to them. On their way, Tenten whispers to the tall and stern man in a tunic, "get help. He''ll kill us." "My dear," ¨­yashiro sweetly calls from beside her as they walk to the back of the store. "I remember your mother when she was younger and you are even more radiant than she. Time and death certainly have a wonderful feature of showing us what truly matters, do they not? Though I would not like you to think less of me, I must be who I am and exin that despite knowing your father and your mother for some time, my businesses first, followed by my safety, and if at all possible, I''ll certainly help those in need, for a small fee, of course." In the seconds it takes Tenten and ¨­yashiro to travel from the front door to the apartment upstairs, Tenten hopelessly acknowledges that this man is cut from the same clothe as her bleeding father, faithful servants of the almighty ryo. With Zabuza at the far end of the room, casually leaning against the dining table, Tenten moves beside her tied up and now gagged father. Observing the sweating, bleeding, and pale D¨¡ny¨©, ¨­yashiro callously begins, "I''d wondered why my old colleague failed to meet me at the scheduled time." Turning to the tall assassin with the executioner de, the veteran dealer continues, "when Terum¨©-dono introduced you as a traveling monk of her acquaintance, I believed her¡ªyou were quite convincing, after all¡ªhowever, I''d have to be blind not to recognize Momochi Zabuza, the previous owner of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." "You should leave, ¨­yashiro," Zabuza orders, confident the merchant isn''t going to draw attention, considering the ninjas he''s smuggled into the vige. "I certainly intend to do so," ¨­yashiro kindly states. "As soon as my business in Konoha has concluded." "Then get out while you can," Zabuza warns the old merchant. "Because if you think your business has anything to do with Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, then you''ve wasted a trip." With a short bow, the merchant calmly speaks, "with all due respect, Momochi-dono, I don''t believe it is." Kicking the chair D¨¡ny¨© is tied up to with his long leg, the Demon of Hidden Mist tells him, "don''t me me because you trusted this filth enough to sell you smoke." "Then I ask, why are you here," ¨­yashiro almost ponders to himself rather than ask Zabuza. "The executioner de is already in your possession. Why not flee? Whatever more could be keeping you here, I wonder." . . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 198: Chapter 198 "¡­I don''t see how that''s any business of yours," Zabuza cautiouslyments. "But I believe it is," ¨­yashiro continues. "As you know, I have two legitimate buyers for the legendary Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, one hailing from your very country, the other from parts I will not disclose. How slighted do you believe this other party would feel toward you, Terum¨©-dono, and your country, for not only wasting their time and resources, but additionally taking away their opportunity to at least bid on such a magnificent weapon?" "I can''t tell you how excited that makes me," Zabuza happily expresses. "To think they mighte after me¡­ mnn! There''s nothing better in this world than feeding Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ still-warm blood from hacked and butchered bodies." "I understand, Momochi-dono," ¨­yashiro apathetically artictes, not bothered by the man''s clear blood-lust. "Then, if I may ask, who does Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ currently belong to?" ¨­yashiro waits a moment for an answer but Zabuza only grows irate and silent. Without concern for his safety, ¨­yashiro continues, "you said it wasn''t D¨¡ny¨©-san''s to sell, and I know my old friend wouldn''t have lied to me if he didn''t think he could, at the very least, attain the weapon before I arrived, which tells me it couldn''t have been in your possession. I''ve been a tradesman since I was a little boy, Momochi-dono, and currently, my instincts are telling me this amazing sword isn''t yours to do as you wish either. So I ask again, who does own Kubikirib¨­ch¨­? So that I may speak to him." Barely coping with Zabuza''s growing tension, Tenten wanted to yell to ¨­yashiro to get help, but she''s also amazed that such a slight and weak old man would be unshrinking in the face of such a monster. Tenten attributes such gall to his many years navigating perilous negotiations with viins from every corner of this world. "If I may ask my old colleague," ¨­yashiro says as he takes a step to Tenten''s father, however, Zabuza effortlessly levels the heavy-sounding Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ right against ¨­yashiro''s neck, stopping him from speaking with the gagged man. "It''ll be mine soon enough," Zabuza admits. "I see," ¨­yashiro smoothly admits. "That''s wonderful, Momochi-dono. May I assume it will ur through a challenge of some sort?" Zabuza''s stern silence is answer enough for ¨­yashiro, and the merchant continues, "I see. Might I know the date and time of the match so that I may bear witness? You have my word I only wish to observe the oue." "There''s only one way it''ll end," Zabuza confidently ims. "Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ will be mine once again." "And if it isn''t, would you give me your word you will not interfere in the sale-" ¨­yashiro is halted when Zabuza presses his giant sword against his pale skin, mastering the weapon to irritate the skin red rather than cut into it. Amused, Zabuza heralds, "you have a pair on you, ¨­yashiro. Perhaps I should feed Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ your blood. My de is starving for more." The moment drags on in painful and tense silence until there is a patternedbination of knocks on the door downstairs. "It''s your lucky day," Zabuza remarks to the tradesman, removing the de and settling it on his back. "Be a good sheep and get the door." Despite being called sheep, ¨­yashiro bows before he exits the apartment. When this nightmare will end doesn''t concern Tenten nearly as much as how it ends. Bandits, thieves, protection detail, fighting other genin,wn work, runaway cats, other mundane tasks have all been her ninja experience up to that point, but she''s nevere across an enemy shinobi of this strength. This was an assassin who wouldn''t spare a second thought about killing them for attempting to take his sword, and still, her mind wonders how such a weapon could''ve possibly ended in Naruto''s possession. The blond was such a mystery to her she was beginning to hear his voice say odd things like, "who are you?" Her frazzled mind''s mental slip corrects itself when she realizes that came from downstairs. "Where''s Tenten-chan," she hears yelled, so grateful to recognize the loud voice, she''s near to tears. Tenten had been amazed by ¨­yashiro''s bravery despite Zabuza''s clear strength, but she was absolutely dumbfounded when the blond oddity rushes upstairs, takes one look at her and yells at the Kiri assassin, "what the hell Zabuza-jiji!" Naruto rushes to her despite the constant threat Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ poses in the hands of a former Anbu and suddenly her vision is filled with the worried, blue-eyed countenance of one Uzumaki Naruto. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin The blues of his eyes search her over for any wounds as he asks, "ne, are you okay, Tenten-chan?" He then spots her heaving, pale, sweating, bleeding father and calls out, "ah, uh, Haku could you make sure he''s okay?" "As you wish, Naruto-sama," Haku immediately responds. "When did that brat upgrade to -sama," azy Zabuza asks and Haku inly tells him as he walks to D¨¡ny¨©, "he''s the head of his n now. It''s unofficial, though, not for long." But Naruto only cares to yell at the assassin, "what gives? Why didn''t you juste to me? You didn''t have to involve them." "Ah-ah, shut it," Zabuza yowls with mild irritation. "I didn''t touch Buns and that trash had iting. Trying to steal Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is a crime punishable by death." "Says who," Naruto asks loudly as he helps Tenten up. For some reason, Tenten couldn''t let go of his orange sleeve and she didn''t understand why. She wasn''t hurt, nor does death seem as likely anymore. Holding his sleeve like a lost little girl was humiliating, and yet, she simply can''t make her tight hand let go. "Might I hazard a guess and say you''re the owner of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­," ¨­yashiro asks Naruto from behind him. "Who cares about that," Naruto tells the merchant. "Come on Haku, let''s get him to the hospital." "He''ll be fine," Zabuza calls, effortlessly bringing Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to Naruto''s neck, and to Tenten''s immense surprise, Naruto just shoves the de away, as if it was nothing more than an annoying twig. Smirking, Zabuza reminds the blond, "we still need to settle our showdown, brat." "It''s Naruto," her fellow genin calls back, gently patting Tenten''s hand. It was an unexpectedfort she was immediately grateful for, and to her relief, it helped. She felt control in her hand once again, yet, she chose to hold on for just a little longer. "You''d think you''d remember the name of the ninja that beat you." "Tch, it was luck," Zabuza deres defiantly. "Lucky you survived, jiji," Naruto tells the Kiri-nin as Haku and a red-haired girl treat her weakened father. "I know how you old dudes tend to be brittle in your old age." Quickly setting his shoulders for a fight, Zabuza growls, "you fucking- I''m not even thirty yet!" "Now that I think about it," Hakuments aloud as he looks at Zabuza. "You''ve never once told me your age." "Do eyebrows recede," Naruto asks Haku. With eerily calm confidence, Zabuza growls, "I''m going to kill you," raising his killer intent to the point Tenten feels like she can''t inhale a decent breath of fresh air. She grips his sleeve tighter, yet, to her amazement, Naruto doesn''t buckle. Naruto simply res defiantly as he asks, "why are you here? I thought you''d still be recuperating." "Obviously, I''m here to kill you so Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ will once again be mine." "Hmph!" Naruto calmly rebuffs. " You''re not going to kill me so you might as well forget about that right now." Staring daggers at the daring blond, Zabuza growls, "I can''t wait to see the look in your eyes when it finally sinks in tonight''ll be thest night you breath." "Yeah, yeah," Naruto bemoans, cleaning his ears much to Zabuza''s growing annoyance. "Let''s just get this over with." "It feels like you''re not taking me seriously here," Zabuza notes. "Not that I care, but from one demon to another, only thest one breathing keeps Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." "I don''t want Kubikirib¨­ch¨­," Naruto responds. "That sword doesn''t fit with my fighting style." Stepping closer to the blond, Haku suggests, "Naruto-sama, this would be a good opportunity to try diplomacy. You''re going to have to learn to settle things with other strong and angry men without resorting to violence." "There''s only one way this is getting settled," Zabuza tells Haku. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 199: Chapter 199 As Naruto tilts his head in deep thought, Haku responds to Zabuza, "it doesn''t hurt to try." "How''s this for diplomacy," Zabuza irately tells them. "When I win, not only will I take Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, but I''m killing the thief and taking his daughter. Of course, Haku will be my weapon again." Tenten freezes at the usible turn of her fate. Haku remains serene as ever, unbothered by the possibility of murderous change while a confused Karin asks Haku, "uh, are you okay with that?" "Of course," Haku serenly answers. "As a tool, I love both these men more than life itself. If one dies whether by the other''s hand or not, I will mourn him while following the other." "You''re a special cookie, aren''t ya," Karin mumbles, though Haku only smiles merrily. Naruto was quiet throughout the exchange, staring sternly into Zabuza''s eyes. After another moment of silence, Naruto tells the tall Kiri-nin, "that won''t work, but, it doesn''t matter because I''m going to win. And you''re not going to die because I''m not going to kill Haku''s special person. So, when I win, I''m lending you Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and you have to stop doing bad stuff like kidnapping people and hurting them for no reason." "Counter-proposal," Zabuza insists. "I kill you and everything else falls into ce like I expect, but if for some ungodly reason you manage to pull off another little miracle, I''ll¡­ borrow Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and I''ll give you the option of keeping Haku or the Bun Head." Shocked by a ludicrous counter-proposal, Naruto yells, "what?" Zabuza threatens, "we both know if I say the word, Haku wille right back to me." "You can''t do that," Naruto asserts, ring at the much taller assassin. However, Zabuza gravely reasons, "if you can''t choose Haku over everyone, then you don''t deserve him." "But that''s wrong!" As he sets Kubikirib¨­ch¨­fortably on his back before Zabuza raises a hand seal to his chest as he asserts, "then prove it, Naruto." Chakra created mist swirls around the tall Kiri-nin, shrouding the man, his scratchy voice rings out, "Haku knows where to go. If you don''t show, I''ll kill the thief and his daughter," before the Demon of Hidden Mist disappears. XXX INO After her father happily agreed to help her pink-haired former friend, former rival, and current undetermined rtion, Sakura follows Ino into the blond heiress''s bedroom before closing the door behind her. Ino doesn''t find it strange at all for Sakura to once again be in her room, let alone ask her n for assistance. Their bond was strong that way. With concern, Ino asks, "do you really think you''re in danger?" "Kakashi-sensei is just being cautious," Sakura answers as she stands in the middle of the clean and fragrant room with her luggage over her shoulder. To bring her luggage with her to ask, Sakura must''ve assumed they would say yes, making Ino smirk at the audacity. "I''ll make sure tou-san knows to beef up the night patrols," Inoments as she moves to her walk-in closet. "Our cousins always ask for extra hours anyway." "Thanks," Sakura mentions, looking around awkwardly before slowly asking, "um, I''m not staying in here, am I?" "Of course you are," Ino states loudly from within her closet, visibly looking through a long line of cool colored outfits. Sakura''s shoulders slump and her heavy bag slips off as she asks, "why? Your home has, like, five empty bedrooms." "Why not," Ino casually asks as she walks out with a neatly hung royal purple mini skirt, a white long sleeve crop top, a purple scarf, and ck thigh-high leggings. "We''re not having sex again, if that''s what you''re worried about." "No, I''m not worried about that," Sakura huffs with pink cheeks, wondering how Ino can be so casual when bringing up sex. "I thought you liked your personal space. I mean, I could be here for weeks or even a month." "I don''t care," Ino tells the pinkette with a shrug as she begins changing. Sakura promptly turns around as Ino asks, "do you want the bed?" "I-In another room? Yes," she asserts before queerly stating, "and you should care. I didn''t think I shoulde here after everything that''s happened between us, but you''re offering me your bed like it''s just another sleepover. How do you not care?" "I''m not forgetting everything we''ve been through," Ino mentions as she zips up her mini skirt, checking over her skirt and bra form in the full-length mirror. "I wouldn''t dare forget, as if I did nothing wrong." Turning to the womanly figure of the Yamanaka n''s most prized flower, Sakura wants to know, "then how can you be so calm about this?" "We may not be best friends, or friends, exactly, but we''re no longer rivals," Ino begins, taking a moment to don on her long sleeve crop top before continuing. "We have history, a lot inmon, most notably boys, and hell, we were even beaten by Hy¨±gas." Recalling those chillingly veined white eyes seeking her our to destroy, Sakura shivers as she mouths, "ugh, don''t even mention their name." Gripping her tummy, she adds, "my stomach still shudders at the thought." On her bed and slowly slipping on her ck thigh high leggings, Ino chuckles as she ims, "I actually feel lucky matching up against Neji-kun. I was so weak, he didn''t even use his Byakugan on me." Nodding in clear understanding, Sakura asks a content Ino, "so, are you being nice or casual about this because you feel you owe me?" "No," Ino asserts, standing in front of the mirror again to make sure the threading of her legging is straight and isn''t pulling unduly anywhere. "Well, then I don''t understand," Sakura heaves, roughly setting down herrge backpack. "You raped me, then ckmailed me, repeatedly¡­" Sakura pauses as her mind quickly evaluates the cause and effect of everything that''s happened to her in the past couple of months, mostly how it rtes to Naruto and Sasuke; her positive opinion of Naruto rising in equal proportion to her hard realization of Sasuke. ''He''d kill me or my parents as easily as he nearly did Naruto,'' her mind repeats for the thousandth time as a mostly dressed Ino takes Sakura''s bag and drags the heavy pack beside the desk. Moving to sit on the bed, an objective Sakuraments, "look, I hate being this aware of this reality, but I can''t say I don''t prefer the brutal truth, no matter how colorless, tasteless, loveless¡­ bleak¡­ challenging¡­ grotesque-" "Alright, I get it," Ino calls out with a smirk as she drags the desk''s chair in front of Sakura and takes a seat, crossing her toned legs. "It would be so much easier if you were evil about it all¡­ but the truth matters," Sakura huffs, recalling her role in it all. "You did something horrible to me, but I was doing something horrible to myself. I hated you for what you did, but¡­ if I wasn''t so¡­" "I get it," Ino speaks. In her perfect posture, Ino enjoys the serenity rity tends to offer. She''s grown confident because she has the answers Kurenai-sensei helped her to learn and it shows. Content in herself and her environment, Ino light-heartedly affirms, "neither one of us was in the right mindset. Kind of like being in a pit we, not only, couldn''t get out of but didn''t even know we were in. Thoughts and emotion dictate our actions and if we only ever thought of Sasuke-kun in a world where any mission could be ourst, our actions would fall in line. Everyone told us we were acting boy-crazy, but we couldn''t listen because we hadn''t woken up enough to listen. I mean, how often did your short term goals matterpared to your long term when it involved thest Uchiha?" Recalling her Optimal n, Sakura can easily tell Ino, "every spare second I had was dedicated to Sasuke." Nodding, Ino adds, "we should''ve been training instead of worrying about our hair and nails. In my case, nothing else mattered, and from that standpoint, the decisions I made for myself weren''t healthy ones. All that said, I''m aware that despite the reason, despite my own lunacy for Sasuke, I know what I did to you and I know what that makes me. We were best friends but I raped you. I want to see you seed but I ckmailed you. Rivals to roommates, yet, evil nevertheless." . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 200: Chapter 200 "No," Sakura quickly interjects, staring at the most confident girl she''s ever met with confusion. "Maybe if you look at individual actions, people can do evil. Forcibly taking another person''s life is inherently evil, but if that person is a terrible criminal, we can all live with it." Her thoughts strayed to Sasuke as she quietly adds, "I''m only now realizing that the world isn''t so ck and white, just a lot of variations of gray." "That''s what I mean," Ino points out. "A lot of my dark gray is directed toward you-" "Uh, don''t forget braking Naruto''s heart," Sakura quickly points out. "Oh, don''t even," Ino expresses. "At some point in a month, year, or decade, he was going to seriously ask you out, and the only course of action you were going to take was to seriously break his heart. Don''t me me just because I sped up the natural course of events. And don''t pretend you didn''t enjoy yourself. I can''t remember thest time I ever saw you so dazed and euphoric. You weren''t even like that when we had sex-" "SHHHH," an incredibly embarrassed and tomato-red Sakura shushes with angry green eyes. Looking at Sakura dumbfounded before gesturing to the warm and empty room, "we''re alone, you loon." Feeling exhausted, Sakura falls back in the bed, bemoaning, "ugh, Kami, I shouldn''t havee here." Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin "It''s not surprising that you did," Ino informs her standing up and moving the chair back to her desk. "You probably feel what''s taken me a while to figure out." Propping half her body on her elbows, a confused and curious Sakura asks Ino, "what? That I must be out of my mind foring here or that my life is so messed up right now that you were the best option?" "Neither," Ino answers, voicing further as she takes a kunai, and as many kunoichi do, straps it to her thigh underneath her mini skirt, "like I said, I was thinking deeply about why go so far for and against you?" Ino then walks over to Sakura and extends her hand, which Sakura hesitantly takes before lifting the pinkette to her feet. They''re close enough to feel each other''s exhale and Ino continues, "out of all the other kunoichi in our ss, after everything I did, why you? Thinking, thinking, thinking, I finally figured it''s more than just love when we were little girls and more than just rivalry when we grew up. I was so relieved when I figured out that there''s a unique bond between us that I don''t feel with anyone else. You challenge me, infuriate me, inspire me, all while loving you just as much as I can hate you." Beside Ino''s bed in the purple and personal room, the blond beauty takes Sakura''s other hand and holds itfortably firm as she continues. "The only word I could think of that fully encapstes all of that, is sisters. Obviously, we''re not blood-rted and much more tenderhearted sisters exist, but, you''re the sister I chose before I even knew I had, and I''m the sister you chose, and I know, no matter what, I''m always going to love you, even when I hate you. I''m always going to be there to call you a brat when you need it or a genius when you''re being absolutely brilliant. I''ll always cheer for you, protect you, console you and everything in between for as long as we live because I love you, Forehead." Ino takes a tearful Sakura into a firm, warm, andforting hug before whispering, "I have to go meet my team, but I''m sorry I used my jutsu on you. I''m sorry I did those horrible things to you, and I''ll never do it again." Ino takes an emotional Sakura''s docile head gently by her jaw and presses her cushion pink lips against the girl''s forehead. Ino then clears the single tear streaming down her cheek before leaving the pinkette in her sanctuary. KURENAI The walk to their home was silent butfortable. Kurenai is relishing in her team''s excitement earlier that evening and though Kiba and Shino asked many questions about Naruto, Kurenai used the moment as a training lesson to make certain her students know never to make assumptions based off of third party information. Kurenai was proud of Shino when he noted Hinata''s aptprehension of the Naruto their ss only thought they knew. Even after drinks with Asuma, Kurenai''s night with her team was a validating celebration for every member of Team 8. As they enter their home. Kurenai''s senses pick up on a figure in her bedroom, however, her keen senses didn''t detect anything malicious or suspicious. Add to that the only person with F¨±in ess to her home, other than herself and Hinata, is Naruto. Knowing she''s only moments away from finally connecting with him made her warm between her legs. Daydreaming about how hard he''ll take her and pound his rock hard meat into her made her aroused mind work out a detailed n on how they''ll sneak out after Hinata falls asleep. "Kurenai-sensei," Hinata starts, drawing the stunning woman''s attention. Taking a deep breath to prepare herself, Hinata, with stern lc eyes, informs her sensei, "I''ve only returned to grab a few things." Nervousness doesn''t show on the girl''s beautiful face, however, Kurenai was wondering if her pupil sensed the man in her bed as well as deduced that the only person it could be was Naruto. Hinata seems too assertive for that to be the case, and casually asks, "what do you mean?" Hinata answers, "I''ve decided to return home to undergo special training until the month is out. Father has agreed to train me and I feel that I need it." "Oh," Kurenai sounds, managing not to let her disappointment show. With the addition of Hinata''s decision, that makes the set now. Toward the end of their night out, the Aburame and the Inuzuka n heads show up to thank her for her diligent tutge but also to take this opportunity to train their children in n techniques to better prepare them for the final test. If she considers that her genin may face each other in the finals, it makes sense that they are trained separately, however, Kurenai hadn''t expected Hinata would also ask to return to her home for n training. As any dutiful sensei, Kurenai responds, "well, I''m certain this will be beneficial to your future." "I know it will," Hinata clearly states with more confidence than she''s seen in the girl. The conviction didn''tst long, however, as the indigo-haired princess lightly blushes before affirming, "but I still need your training as well. I made certain father knew I couldn''t have made it to the final test without you. So, I was h-hoping¡­ W-we¡­ c-c-could¡­" A steadily blushing Hinata takes a deep breath before finishing, "there was one t-tr-training m-me-method¡­ I¡­ Y-you¡­ C-c-confi ence tr-t-t-t-train- ing." "Hinata," Kurenai clearly voices with authority, drawing more attention from the overly blushing beauty. "Breath. Remember, you''re always safe to speak your mind with me and are encouraged to express yourself without judgment. No matter what others might think or say, you always have the right to speak your mind, especially in our home." Nodding, the red-faced girl gathers her courage to speak, "I wou-would like t-to continue our c-confidence tr-training." "Confidence training," Kurenai wonders aloud, trying to recall such a training when the blushing cheeks make it click into ce. "Ah, you mean Genjutsu training." When Hinata nods, Kurenai asks for rity, "I thought you were getting along well with Naruto-kun. He even used some of the techniques you taught him." Much to Kurenai''s amusement, Hinata blushes red hot at that. "W-we do," Hinata stutters, restraining her innocent smile. "But, I- Iwanted¡­ Hug-hugging is¡­" At the girl''s crippling physiological reaction to the thought of physically embracing Naruto, Kurenai became frightened Hinata might actually pass out. Though her precious student''s love for the blond that Kurenai is physically intimate with should feel odd, Kurenai can''t say no to such a courageous face. It''s a mild unease, at best, so easily sidelined that Kurenai, instead, focuses on the warming pride she feels to know Naruto gives this beautiful girl so much strength. She happily tells her student, "of course. Practicing physical contact, like hugging is a great way to be morefortable, not only with that person but with yourself. And the morefortable you are with yourself, the more confident you can be in anything you do." Hinata nods inplete agreement, determination once again returning to the girl''s eyes as Kurenai conveys, "just give me some time to properly prepare, then we can start right away." "Thank you sensei," Hinata calls out as she hugs her, and with a happy heart, Kurenai hugs her back just as hard. Thinking about her blond lover, Kurenai bes both excited and scared as she answers her student, "you''re always wee, Hinata-chan." . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 201: Chapter 201 NARUTO "Sorry, Haku¡­" Naruto starts, staring at the now-vacant space the Demon of Hidden Mist disappeared from. "But Zabuza-jiji is such a dick!" In the apartment above Ten Out of Ten, as Karin notes with certainty, "he''s not far; probably watching us from¡­ forty-five meters away," Haku just smiles with eptance of his special person before asking, "would you like to leave now?" "We have to take Tenten''s dad to the hospital first," Naruto says turning to the bleeding weapon''s merchant. "We can''t," Tenten tells him. "Zabuza stuck one of out exploding notes on his back¡ªthe type only Zabuza''s chakra can disarm¡ªand told us if we stepped out of the shop, he''d die." "That monster is going to kill me anyway," D¨¡ny¨© voices from the floor. "I believe it, old friend," ¨­yashiro consoles with a slow nod of his head. "You''re no friend of mine," D¨¡ny¨© retorts. "You, who''d sell your own mother for an exotic animal." "You always throw that in my face," ¨­yashiro huffs with outstretched palms that highlight his long skinny fingers. "I bought her back," the dealer whines. "Karin-chan is correct," Haku tells Naruto. "Zabuza-sama will be watching us. As it''s your decision, what would you like to do?" "If I may," ¨­yashiro directs at Naruto gaining everyone''s attention. "I''d be very eager to witness your match and promise to stay well out of the way." Looking oddly at the man, Naruto consents with a nod before turning to his cousin. "Karin-chan, you stay here with Tenten-chan and her dad-" "I want toe too," Tenten quickly states, regretting how unnecessarily meek her tone was. Cautiously, Naruto asks the bun-haired girl, "don''t you want to stay with your dad?" "I do¡­" Tenten expresses, looking from her angry father to Naruto. However, the questions she has about this blond are burning inside her. She needs to know why Zabuza treats him differently and proims, "but I need to see this." "I''ll make certain she remains safe," Haku offers. "Fine," Naruto agrees. "Let''s go." Walking down to the store''s steps to the weapon''s inventory, Naruto notices the very weapon he''s been saving his ryo for. Though he still can''t afford the pair, he turns to the frazzled brte and asks her, "hey, Tenten-chan, you mind if I buy one of them? I promise to give you the ryo for it tomorrow. Ah, and I''ll eventually buy the other one." Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin "Here you are," ¨­yashiro states dropping a roll of Ryo on the counter before taking and handing Naruto both of the lightweight, ck, knuckle des. The young blond knew he loved the weapons the moment Asuma let him use his. They were so ideal, he hardly felt them, but like an extension of his body, he simply knew they were there. "I can front you the money, no interest," ¨­yashiro continues, adding, "if you would but grant me an audience after your match." "You don''t have to," Naruto responds, finding the man a bit weird. "I can pay¡­ for one." "Consider it a bet, if you will, on future events," ¨­yashiro replies. "Ryo is of little concern when one has more than half the country, however, where people ce their value has always been a great source of enjoyment. I''d be very interested in witnessing this second miracle Momochi-dono spoke of." Naruto hands him one of the chakra des back, informing the arms merchant, "I don''t mind talking after, but I can only afford one right now, so I''ll give you the money for itter." "Very well, Uzumaki-dono," ¨­yashiro says with a smile and a slight bow before denoting, "I''ll hold on to this one, in the meantime." "Gimme," Tenten demands, extending her hand to Naruto, who is confused. Answering his confusion, she exins, "if you''re going to use a weapon, I can get you something better than that. That''s a chakra de. It''s not fully sharpened, and on top of that, you need to be able to manipte the nature of your chakra to use it properly." "I know," he confirms. Having continued his Futon chakra control even after he learned the Rasenshuriken, and practiced with Asuma''s chakra des, Naruto effortlessly creates a long blue de out of his wind-natured chakra, very much to her dumbfounded surprise. Wide-eyed shock clear on her face, Tenten can''t help but immediately ask, "are you ANBU or something?" FOREST OF DEATH After his smirk, the group exit Ten Out of Ten and together with ¨­yashiro''s blond bodyguard, who the merchant vouched for, they sprint the tops of buildings and scale walls for forty minutes before hopping over the tall fence of the Forest of Death. Naruto glumly mouths, "of course he''d want to fight here. How''s he even know about 44?" "I told him you were taking a test in the forest of death," Haku mentions. "He seemed to like the sound of the training ground. He has a surprising ir for the dramatic." "I''ll wait here," ¨­yashiro states as his pretty and quiet bodyguard sets the man down. She has sharp blue eyes that Naruto can''t help but appreciate; very observant, which he notes must be a good trait to have for a bodyguard. Also, his brain likes the fact that his father, Ino-chan, and himself all have blue eyes and blond hair. Sensing a palpable danger heighten deep in the thick forest vegetation, many in the group can even feel animals moving away from the monstrous predator as Naruto tells Tenten, "I think everyone should wait here too." As if to answer that proper precaution, the forest begins filling with a thick mist, slowly swallowing every moss infested tree, bush, and stone. Without preamble, and to Tenten''s surprise, Naruto simply rushes into the thicket of mist. His eyesight bes a varying degree of gray and white and little else. Naruto puts his fingers together and calls, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu." A duplicate of himself pops into existence before calling, "henge," and the clone transforms into a Fuma Shuriken. Gripped firmly by Naruto, he hops on the nearest tree fog-covered and sprints to the very top. Fortunately, Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ isrge and heavy, and though Zabuza can use it silently, it''s that very silence Haku had exined gives it away. So when Naruto''s trained ears suddenly detect a slight dip in the ambient noise of the Forest of Death, he knew Kubikirib¨­ch¨­¡ªin the hands of the silent killer¡ªwas cutting through the molecules in the forest air before it''s edge finds tree bark where Naruto''s neck was previously. The blond couldn''t even detect Zabuza strike or disappear, hindering Naruto''s ability to counter, and though Naruto dodged Zabuza''s first strike, the genin can tell the veteran shinobi was only testing him; not that counter-attacking mattered. Continuing his mad sprint up the fog-shrouded tree, Naruto knows he can''t fight in this fog and Kakashi-sensei always tells him the terrain in a battle often determines victory or defeat, which Kurenaiter tranted inly to, ''make the battle-field morefortable for you to fight in.'' . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Naruto narrowly evades Zabuza''s attack four more times before the blond reaches the top of the giant tree. The visibility wasn''t clear of fog even at that height¡ªit was everywhere¡ªbut Naruto didn''t need it to be clear there. With the charged Chakra coursing his muscles, the blond shinobi leaps hard off thest stable branch, reaching a couple dozen feet into the air before he throws his Fuma Shuriken even higher into the night sky. Falling back, he nearly missed hisnding due to extremely low visibility. Naruto brings his chakra de before him and it amazes him how odorless, inaudible, invisible, imperceptible Zabuza is in a fragrant and noisy forest even when he clearly speaks as if beside Naruto''s ear, "I don''t know what that was supposed to aplish but it won''t work. The one clone turning into twelve clones andnding in the thickest part of my mist won''t do anything." "Hmph," Naruto defiantly sounds, maintain all his heightened senses to detect the invisible man. "I don''t want to hear that from the guy who lost to me once already." "You know what the worst part for you is about that day," Zabuza menacingly asks. "It''s your one trick that won''t ever work on me again." "It''s got nothing to do with that," Naruto voices into the great swirling white and gray mist as he begins feeling the wind pick up "What are they-" Zabuza starts to voice when he realizes there''s now a rapidly growing cyclone swallowing the Kiri-nin''s chakra created mist. Naruto smiles as the wind bes more violent, slowly clearing his sight of the fog as he tells the veteran ninja, "you''re going to lose because it takes more strength to protect than it does to destroy." Sprinting toward the center of the cyclone, Naruto begins to receive bits of memories of his clones being sliced up andnds in the fog-scattered field just as hisst clone is forcibly dispelled. Using twelve powered up first-stage Rasengans near enough to each other in a circle to create a huge cyclone is something he''s always wanted to do, though he isn''t sure why the vortex of wind didn''t continue when, almost immediately, he realizes Zabuza dispelled twelve clones with stage one Rasengans in the tens of seconds it took him to reach the clearing. The fog may have cleared, however, it''s still dark with little moonlight reaching the small grassy field. In the dark fogless field, lugging his massive de on his shoulder, Zabuza turns to Naruto as hends in a small clearing between many tall trees. Their eyes adjust to the darkness while his feet feel cold covered by the moist mist settling just a few inches above the grass. With a more bnced ying field, the pair of shinobi stare at each other, knowing no words or pleas were going to prevent the battle of conviction thatys ahead. Zabuza is a renowned assassin extremely capable of killing Naruto, however, the young genin knows the veteran is wrong. And more than anything, Naruto doesn''t want Haku to bury either one of them, despite how possible it may seem with a shinobi like the Demon of Hidden Mist. In an instant, they both rush at each other, shing their weapons in the middle of the field to very bright sparks, illuminating their focused faces and the nearby vegetation. Large, strong, and brutal, Zabuza battles Naruto with all the rage of a demon, effectively using the momentum of the bright sh to follow with another wide swipe. Therge man and his imposing weapon are louder in Naruto''s ears, nearly deafening as he expects and parries Zabuza''s following strike with his chakra covered knuckle de. Suspiciously ustomed to Zabuza''a style, Naruto isn''t surprised when the veteran buries the tip of his de into the dirt after missing his head and uses the motion to lead into a shortbination of punches and kicks. He then tapers his body''s rotation by recovering hisrge de and attacking all over again. It''s as if ninja and weapon take turns rotating attacks, like two tops spinning in turns. As he had against Haku, Naruto has an easier time with the slender man''s fists and kicks, however, the size and weight of the weapon bats Naruto back, violently shaking his guard painfully down to his entire body''s marrow. Undeterred, Naruto evades or blocks each fatal strike, however, even when Naruto blocks the long sharp sword, meeting it head-on still clips Naruto in the shoulder, thigh, or other unguarded muscle groups, drawing a mist of blood out of his tense and chakra-filled body. Yet, in defiance of the stinging pain, Naruto''s resolve holds firm. In hisbat state, he''s aware of these movements, and despite feeling Zabuza''s overwhelming experience and battle savagery, Naruto''s confidence in himself keeps him on his feet and his conviction for the future he''s trying to forge ahead strengthen his fists. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin ''They need to see what else is possible,'' Naruto''s mind yells as he counters Zabuza''s sword with his chakra covered de, vibrating his bones to his clenching teeth. Naruto knows there''s another way, and it boils his blood that so many shinobi, including the vicious one he''s battling, can''t see it. When the elite ninja isn''t actively trying to concuss Naruto''s brain with bludgeoning shots, the blond expects the slicing swipes to any one of eight choices; liver, lungs, spine, subvian vein, jugr vein, kidneys, heart, brain. Even when Naruto evades, the strike is so near to his skin it deafens his ears and cold-burns his skin. With the weight and momentum for hard unstoppable hits, it forced Naruto to jump with the strike, getting sent back dozens of feet to avoid standing his ground against the worst of it. Their fist-pistoning attacks are so fast they create a whistling noise from forcibly discing the molecules in the air, however, Naruto doesn''t have the same reach, leading him to stay low and direct his strikes toward Zabuza''s legs. Yet even then, dodging left to be kicked by the right sent a stunned and bleeding Naruto flying while Zabuza makes four rapid hand seals before calling out, "Suiton: Suidan no Jutsu." After a deep inhale, Zabuza exhales aser beam of arge quantity of water at Naruto. Narrowly dodging the first beam of water rips at his right sleeve. Upon the follow up water-based attack, Naruto focuses spinning chakra to the very center of his left hand and thrusts the strong rotating energy forward. It wasn''t the Rasengan, but the first and second stages of the powerful technique meets the waternce head-on, and though a grunting Naruto felt the impact nearly shatter the bones in his hand, pushing him back in the process, the whirlwind of futon chakra spins and spreads the waternce like a spinning drill breaking through the tough earth. Zabuza didn''t let up, however, adding more and more fury to the high-pressureserjet of water that a yelling Naruto matches. The water is cut and redirected like rays of sunlight hitting a ball of mirrors, only in this case, the stream of water cuts through branches, gouges tree trunks, shrubbery, and skins the surface of stones. The left sleeve of his orange two-piece jumpsuit is shredded off by the time Zabuza finally relents, and only then does Naruto realize there was so much water created by Zabuza''s fierce attack, the level reaches his thighs. Elevating himself to the surface of the water with his chakra, Naruto takes a knee on the waving pond created as he inhales in deep breaths while Zabuza looks on. The tall ninja with his de on his back seems angry in his thoughtfulness before he mouths, "Haku¡­" Shaking his head of any further words, Zabuza quickly begins another series of hand seals and he''s already on his thirteenth seal when Naruto realizes what his next attack will be. Rather than stopping the elite Kiri-nin forty feet away, the blond instead ps his hands together and through an extended cry, gathers all the chakra within him, going so far as to even ask, ''Kurama, hold your chakra back for a little bit.'' ''Don''t wanna,'' Kurama returns from within his seal. It takes a lot of Naruto''s chakra to perfectly maintain his energy''s bnce along with Kurama''s. His chakra coils growrger as a result and Naruto rarely, if ever, has full ess to all his chakra. Much of it mingles with Kurama''s in order to maintain their equilibrium, giving the Demon fox a connection to the outside world. So, Naruto understands when the Demon Fox says, ''I feel nearly nothing when that happens.'' . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Focusing as much of his spirit energy to his core before Zabuza finishes his forty-four seal technique, Naruto tells his partner, ''it won''t be for long.'' ''¡­Are you going to ask about multiple mates-'' ''Yeah! Yeah! Fine,'' Naruto mentally yells as Zabuza calls, "Suiton: Suiry¨±dan no Jutsu." From the expansive waving pond they were standing on, as well as, the invisible thinness of the air, small globules of water all rush together to form a twenty-foot serpent of water with the head of a dragon. Like being in a storm, the heavily disced water the crouched Naruto is standing on waves toward the kic energy expelling out of the monster. Tree trunks rumble, tree branches shake and most of the water is either blown away or sucked into the chakra serpent. Ignoring the sting of needle-like water striking him on powerful gusts of wind, a drenched Naruto focuses on his staggering rise of strength feeding his aching muscles until it bursts from the tenketsus of his physical form, not unlike Kurama''s chakra shroud. All his aches disappear and the response of his physical strength feels as if he can lift a mountain. As his skin tingles with electric goosebumps, he quantifies the strength currently rushing through in him at one tail of Kurama''s chakra, so despite Zabuza''s giant aquatic monster screeching before it attacks, Naruto yells, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Though two hundred clones are created, a score of them is immediately destroyed as the water serpent barrels through the throng of clones. Though Zabuza notes many of them leap out of the way and into the forest, the small muddy field between the trees is chaos of storming water and advancing clones attacking therge water dragon in vain. Zabuza then takes note of a few clones creating that blue ball of chakra that had surprised him on the bridge before and attacking him. Smiling, Zabuza confidently shouts, "it''s like I told you before," bringing out his gigantic sword with every intention of showing the blond his one trick won''t catch him unawares again. Sprinting directly to the barrage of Rasengan carrying Naruto''s he yells, "that''s not going to work on me again!" True to his word, Zabuza makes light of the weaker Narutos, dodging deftly and countering perfectly. After four incredibly fast hand seals, the elite demon is shooting dense, armor-piercing water bullets from his mouth as his water dragon wrecks trees, uproots trunks, and destroys as many clones as possible. Chakra de extended as far out as a normal sword, Naruto attacks Zabuza from the front, yelling, "and I told you-" before they sh and Naruto''s de chips into Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, sending sparks out as both shinobi re into each other''s eyes. It was the first sense from Zabuza; a sense of someone afraid to fail. To fail what, Naruto couldn''t discern, but it was honest, and it spurned Naruto to fight even harder then he currently felt capable. "That true strengthes from the will to protect," Naruto triumphantly chants, and as if to prove his point, from the very top of the tall trees, one clone followed by two others are plummeting at a tremendous velocity with the clone in the lead spearheading a Rasenshuriken in hand, before mming the destructive technique into the spine of the distracted water-beast. Arge shock-wave of extreme pressure from the expanding spirit energy vaporizes the water and forceful steam explodes outward, as a gigantic dome of a countless microscopic wind des shred the aquatic dragon, dirt, muddy grass, and stone into nothingness. The way the water catches the light gives the entire murder dome a soft bluish-white glow as Zabuza and Naruto are blown away along with any remaining clones. Mentally out of it with a horrible ringing in his ears, a sluggish Zabuza slowly makes it to his feet and witnesses an incrediblyrge and sizzling hole at the very center of the small field. Trees are bent, broken, or sted away. Branches, stone pieces, and dirt are scattered across the even forest floor. The only thought to pass through a snickering Zabuza''s mind was, ''fucker could kill me if I''m not careful.'' A groan to Zabuza''s right alerts him to the blond shinobi benching arge branch off his chest, however, a glint to his left from moonlight catching sharpened metal helps him locate Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ stuck halfway into a tree trunk. Before he can take a single step toward his weapon, one of the blond''s clonesnds on the handle, leveling his chakra de in front and ready to fight. Looking around, another three clones appear and already begin to make his signature technique in defense of the weapon. Feeling winded himself, Zabuza''s mind couldn''t help but ask, ''how the hell does this brat have so much power?'' Upright and breathing heavily, a muddy, bleeding, and soggy Naruto is holding his right side in clear pain, but in the moonlight, Zabuza can see the blond''s eyes are slitted near to that of a predator and knows this shinobi won''t quit. Quitting isn''t in him, and the older man can''t help but smile at that before asking, "Haku taught you my style didn''t he? It''s the only way you could know how to survive all of my tricks." "We sparred¡­ almost every day," a heavily breathing Naruto admits. "But I didn''t know¡­ that''s why he fought¡­ that way," Naruto imed, wincing from a stabbing pain his mind is attempting to block as his body tries to heal; tries to press on. "But you still¡­ don''t get it. Haku''s will to protect¡­ is stronger than this fight." "You''re counting your chickens before they hatch," Zabuza ims before lowering his stance tobat readiness. "I''m still standing." Naruto smirks, realizing aloud, "Haku is protecting us both," before charging after the taller ninja. Zabuza fights an armed Naruto bare-handed and with his skill, size, and experience manages to just barely maintain the advantage, but no matter the slip, the punch, the kick, Naruto evades, counters, and keeps oning until, the experienced ninja epts Naruto''s ded strike, catching the sharp metal through his left palm before twisting and redirecting it to the surprised Naruto''s chest. Though Naruto stops adding F¨±ton chakra to the de, the dull material of the knuckle knife prates the muscle of his own left hand, a defensive catch that only allows an inch of metal to pierce his chest. Both their hands skewered and bleeding on one another, Naruto and Zabuza re at each other like raging lions until the genin''s right hand lets go of his chakra de to grip the assassin''s left elbow for what''s toe. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Without even looking the pair know what the powerful howling of arge broadsword spinning thrown toward them by a clone is without looking. Naruto''s baby-blue, slitted eyes re at Zabuza in open challenge, setting his feet wide and holding firmly in ce for therge butcher''s de to dismember them both, however, Zabuza isn''t worried and only smiles demonically. Just before the loud spinning de reaches them, the elite Zabuza leaps high enough for the spinning de to harmlessly drive-by underneath him. Holding firm himself to keep Naruto in ce to be severed in half, Naruto easily read Zabuza''s eyes as they say, ''not good enough.'' Zabuza hadn''t expected therge sword to burst into a puff of white smoke and be reced by a clone with a Rasengan already formed. Though the clone''s attack would''ve missed Zabuza still mid-leap, Naruto drops to his knees sinking the midair Zabuza low enough for the clone to hit the tall shinobi right in the gut. So long as the equilibrium of the spinning spirit energy remains in check, the spinning ball of chakra is an effective kill technique. However, Naruto doesn''t want to kill Zabuza and allows thepact hurricane to explode forcefully upon contact rather than maintain its shredding spin, rocketing the former Kiri ANBU forty feet away, scrapping skin against the ground with every bounce until he hits one of therge trees still standing with a loud ''thwack!'' When Zabuza awakens, his once peaceful mind is immediately bombarded by volleys of sheer agony from the number of broken bones and shredded muscle. He then realizes he can''t move; not due to being restrained in any way, but because his fevered and dirty limbs feel heavier than he currently has the energy to lift. With busted blood vessels filling the whites of his eyes with red and wincing from the intense pain, Zabuza looks to the dark forest above sinking in his sight at a snail''s pace. It''s when his slow mind realizes he''s being carried before eventually discovering he''s being carried on the shoulders of six clones, almost as if he were a casket being taken to his gravesite. "If Haku¡­" Zabuza grunts in pain but ignores it, as he''s been trained to do. "If Haku¡­ hadn''t shown you my style¡­ you''d be dead." Tilting his view to the seventh Naruto, who''s left arm is in a splint made out of the remains of his orange jacket, limping on his right foot, dirty, sweaty, bleeding from multiplecerations nowhere more severely than his swollen left hand and injured pectoral. Even half-dead, the boy still has enough strength to lug Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ over his right shoulder. "No," Naruto huffs. Thinking of an appeased Kurama, Naruto adds, "I wouldn''t." With a concussed brain and, likely, a fractured skull, thinking hurts the elite ninja, however, after a moment, Zabuza recalls aloud, "the red¡­ chakra." Feeling a great wave ofughter from his torn gut, Zabuza only chokes out blood onto the blond hair of the nearest clone, prompting the clone to angrilymunicate, "watch where you''re spitting Jiji," at the same time the real Naruto mumbles, "easy, easy-" "You didn''t¡­ even¡­ use your ugh! full power," Zabuza yells, immensely amused, half choking out more red liquid, halfughing. Rolling his eyes at the bleeding psycho, Naruto reiterates, "I told you¡­ we didn''t need to-" "Yeah¡­ we did," Zabuza heaves. "Now I know¡­ the only way¡­ to kill you¡­ is¡­ the most boring way." ¡­.. Frustrated, Naruto spits red saliva from his muddy and bloody mouth before berating the elite ninja. "Will you stop trying to make Haku sad!" "Haku knows¡­ who I am," Zabuza returns. "Don''t worry¡­ when I do kill you¡­ it''ll be an end¡­ befitting of a true¡­ shinobi." "Urgh¡­ I don''t even want to know what that means," Naruto groans. "But I''ll take you on¡­ anytime. And for Haku¡­ I''ll kick your ass¡­ and make sure we both survive¡­ because¡­ he''d be sad¡­ if one of us died." "Guess I''ll take¡­ the bun-haired brat," Zabuza voices pityingly, as if Tenten is a constion prize, going so far as to add, "might be able to¡­ make a decent weapon out of her." "You''re not taking Tenten-chan," Naruto huffs with bored finality as if he understands more who Zabuza is. "I said pick, didn''t I," Zabuza reminds the blond. "Haku¡­ should be more important¡­ than some chick¡­ or even, your vige. Unless you don''t think¡­ I''ll really take Haku with me." With dizzy thoughts of future Sasuke, Naruto angrily retorts, "trying to force someone to stay¡­ when they really want to leave doesn''t work, you idiot. It''s not my ce to decide for Haku. If he ever wanted to leave¡­ I know I''d hate it. I''d probably beg for him to stay¡­ but I won''t physically try to stop him. As long as Haku knows he can always rely on me¡­ that I''ll always be there for him¡­ then that''s all that matters." "¡­Ugh, shut up," Zabuza bellows. "You''re making me feel worse than I already do." "That''s called your feelings," Naruto hums. "Because you''re such a loving and caring Jiji." "SHUT UP," Zabuza nearly yells, then immediately regrets it, turning silent as the throbbing agony nearly knocks him out. "You''re taking Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ back," Naruto deres with authority. "And you''re going to stop doing bad things to good and innocent people." "¡­I''m¡­ not," Zabuza stubbornly returns. "I work¡­ for the highest bidder. As long as they pay¡­ I do whatever they want¡­ whether that''s killing women and children¡­ assassinating a Kage¡­ or nting damn trees." "But you don''t have to-" "Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is yours," Zabuza cuts him off, wincing in pain for his efforts. "So¡­ if¡­ you''re ¡­willing to let me earn it back¡­ I''ll work for your n¡­ when it''s up and running." Naruto''s aching mind takes several moments to realize what Zabuza is offering, and calls out, "oh¡­ yeah sure." "Having said that," Zabuza voices between his raspy breathing. "You still have to pay me." "What," Naruto yells then winces. "But I barely have any ryo as it is!" "Not my problem," Zabuza maintains. "¡­mnn, if I sell Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, I''d probably get a ton of ryo-" Growling, Zabuza yells at the blond, "do that and I''ll definitely get it back and kill you with it!" "Sheshesheshe- o¡­ oww¡­ ugh, Kami," Naruto moans frompounding pain radiating throughout his body. "Whatever, Jiji." NARUTO "Zabuza-sama," Haku calls,nding in front of them from the high branches above. "Naruto-sama," an unsettled Haku adds, immediately looking over both men before beginning to treat them. As the clones gently set the tall man down, Haku takes a scroll of Naruto''s design and unseals several vials of green and white liquids and pills. Handing Naruto a few, Haku then takes the initiative to pour the medicinal contents between Zabuza''s lips. Falling from the trees above, Tenten yells, "Naruto!" Landing near the bleeding blond, Tenten simply looks at her fellow ninja in sheer amazement, forgetting everything but the simple fact that the genin Uzumaki Naruto beat the elite Momochi Zabuza. "Hey, your dad''s fine now," he tells her befuddled expression. Despite her clear shock and silence, Naruto heaves the legendary broadsword from his sore shoulder and extends it to the young weapon''s specialist, asking, "mind holding this for me?" Further amazed, she hesitates to ask, "you¡­ trust me?" With azy shrug, he stiptes, "as long as you promise not to run off with it-" "I won''t," Tenten quickly interjects. "I wouldn''t! Not after¡­" Tenten trails off, turning her view to a concentrating Haku treating Zabuza before noting each and every one of Naruto''s visible injuries. "I can''t believe you actually beat the Demon of Hidden Mist¡­ after everything my father said and did¡­ I didn''t even defend you-" which voicing aloud only made her realize, with widening eyes, she''s exactly as Zabuza had identified her, ''sheep,'' saddening her beyond belief. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 205: Chapter 205 "Uh, it''s fine," Naruto ims, pressing therge de forward, disrupting her train of thought and process of shame. "I''ve heard worse and I don''t think you''re a bad person, so will you hold it for me? It''s kinda heavy." "Of course," Tenten states, mentally chastising herself for not aiding him as much as she can. As Tenten takes Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ with one arm and rests the hunk of metal over her smaller, yet strong shoulder, she asserts, "we need to get you to the hospital!" "Naruto-sama," Haku calls. "If I can use your clones to bring him somewhere safe?" "Yeah," a dog-tired Naruto nods before telling one of his clones, "let Karin-chan know she can take Tenten-chan''s dad to the hospital, then make sure she gets home alright." As Haku, Zabuza, and the clones leave, an exuberant ¨­yashiro steps forward, addressing Naruto happily as, "Uzumaki-dono. A moment of your time before you tend to your wounds." Extending the other, much cleaner, chakra de, the weapons merchant artictes, "a gift." "Wait a minute," Tenten interjects, careful not to hit anyone with Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ over her shoulder. Staring angrily at her father''s merchant friend, she deres, "¨­yashiro-san knows he needs to be more specific about the reason behind gifting, so all parties know there haven''t been any vitions." "Why, yes, of course," ¨­yashiro slowly agrees. "Konoha does havews like that, don''t they. My mistake." Turning to Naruto, the arms vendor states, "I freely offer Uzumaki Naruto-dono a gift, a single chakra de, as a show of good faith, without any special conditions or restrictions or obligations expected from him." As he looks on at the partner of his chakra de, a weary Naruto can''t think much more than knowing the politics of sales is confusing and turns to Tenten. The blond at least trusts that Tenten knows about these things and after her stiff nod, he to shrugs and takes the weapon, citing, "thanks. I''ll get you the ryo for the other one tomorrow." Nodding, ¨­yashiro states, "would you be opposed to speaking when next we meet?" ncing to the man''s expressionless bodyguard a moment before looking at the elder merchant, Naruto asks, "uh, what was your name again?" "Where are my manners," the merchant ims with a smile before bowing. "We haven''t been formally introduced. My name is ¨­yashiro Izumo, from ¨­yashiro''s Global Services. As a merchant n, we manage a far and widework of trading, rather sessfully, I might add, and it''s through my contact here in Konohagakure that I was able to learn of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­''s avability." "Oh," Naruto slowly voices. "I guess we can talk¡­" Naruto''s eyes suddenly focus on the curvy blond bodyguard eying Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ on Tenten''s shoulder. For the briefest of moments, he has the impression she was going to steal it when another presence makes itself known from the shadows in the trees above. Naruto didn''t know who it was, but, the blond woman takes a step back when the merchant quickly bids Naruto and Tenten, "goodnight and be well, Uzumaki-dono." Chapter Discover: Turning to the blond woman insistently, she easily picks up the elderly man before leaping into the tree branches above. Watching them go, a nting Naruto felt ready to pass out then and there. He''s slept in the dangerous forest many times before and has no qualms about doing so now, however, Tenten pats him on the shoulder, telling him with a smile on her face and arge sword over her shoulder, "let me help you." Tenten takes out a scroll from her pouch and stores Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ within it then gives it to Naruto. As he stuffs it in his pouch next to his chakra des, Tenten turns her back to him, kneels, and offers her back for a piggyback ride. "You sure," Naruto asks. "Of course," Tenten calls out. "It''ll be faster this way." Straddling her hips with his one good arm around her neck, Tenten uses her chakra to bolster her muscles and leaps into the branches above before sprinting out of the forest of death. Disaster only struck the pair after they reached the field outside of the perimeter of Training Ground 44. Once in the middle of the cool, moonlit field, sprinting fluidly through the swaying tall grass, the clone Naruto sent to Kurenai''s house had dispelled, and aside from happily meeting a stunning green-eyed, tan-skinned, and silver-haired woman interested in F¨±injutsu in the library, the immensely sexy sight of Kurenai tongue-kissing him before seductively telling him, ''Naruto, I need you in me,'' while stroking his groin gave him an erection then and there. Despite his blood loss, his raging boner dug into Tenten''s lower back, who jolted at the feeling as Naruto instinctively tried to move his lower self away, causing them both to fall to the ground. After rolling and sliding to a stop, a dusted Tenten rushes over to make certain Naruto isn''t worse for wear only to notice therge tent popping from his crotch. Blushing madly, Tenten turns around as a modest Naruto tries turns away from her. Though a blushing Tenten made many octaves of sounds spill from her mouth, it couldn''t be described as words, to which Naruto asks, "uh, Tenten-chan? Why don''t you head over to the hospital, check on your dad, and I''ll just meet you there." "Uh, but, wait, no," Tenten starts to respond. "I can''t leave you like this-" And at the sight of him keeping his obvious arousal away from her, amends her statement. "I mean, injured! I can''t leave you injured. Not¡­ uh, your-" "Thanks," Naruto interrupts in a high-pitched tone. "But I''ll be fine, I promise. I''ll be there before you know it." Slowly, she answers, "¡­Okay. And Naruto?" "Yeah," he voices, awkwardly looking over his shoulder. "Thank you," the grateful brte expresses, trying hard not to look below his neck. "For saving us." "Don''t worry about it," Naruto returns, waving his hand. "Please don''t brush what you did off," Tenten calls out, taking a step forward in spite of his obvious state. "I thought I was going to die, and¡­ and we were horrible to you. You didn''t have to help us, but you did anyway, and I''ll always be grateful to you because of it." "Well, that''s nice of you¡­ to say, I mean," he awkwardly says with a nervous chuckle. "I''m just d you''re okay." When she doesn''t move, he continues, "really, Tenten-chan. We''re Konoha shinobi. You would''ve done the same for me." With a stern nod, Tenten leaves Naruto. Though the mentally congested, horribly fevered, bloody, and dirty blond is still fiercely hurting, he''s no longer hemorrhaging freely and only feels throbbing pangs of extensive pain rather than throbbing pangs of extensive agony. Under the night''s whitish-blue moonlight, Naruto travels as best he can through themp-lit lights of Konoha''s dark streets but with his injuries, it does take more time than he''d like. Finally reaching Kurenai''s home, rather than press his chakra to the F¨±in security tform, Naruto knocks on the door before using the wood barrier to ease himself to the floor. Pressing his back against the solid entrance to keep himself upright, looking out to the pleasant tranquility of the night and happy to finally be home, a content Naruto smiles with rxing joy. KURENAI Awake in bed, staring at the ceiling, Kurenai felt vulnerable, discarded, weak, tricked, and foolish. What was supposed to be an asion of celebration, did not end as she had hoped. Hot and frustrated, Kurenai turns in her bed as she counts down the positives that unfairly warped to negatives. All three of her students made it to the final test of the Ch¨±nin exam, and yet, now she must stand aside while others continue their education. Her opportunity to be honest with Asuma went from one drink to three and no closer to telling him her feelings regarding them. Her groping tongue-kiss of Naruto''s clone, and expectation to see him soon, turned into over an hour of waiting and an absent bed-partner. Kurenai isn''t angry by the turn of events, just horny and frustrated. Evidently, the day is refusing to treat her kindly. Socially meeting Asuma at the crowded J¨­nin bar, Elite Spirits, easily reminded Kurenai why she fell in love with him in the first ce. She reverted to all their old patterns with the ruggedly handsome man, and not only was it easy to go back to that and y along, but it was also aforting role, like an old favorite dress that still fits. Laughing with Asuma in their favorite booth in their bar, her insightfully imaginary brain used probability to navigate that future-line with him and it felt a bitcking¡­ less impactful¡­ less fateful. In her bed, tightening her warm legs together, Kurenai reasoned Asuma was no longer her only favorite dress. She''s gained a newfound adoration to an orange dress she hadn''t expect to love wearing rather often. Her newer, favorite dress, to put it aptly made the world and her influence in events muchrger. The power of sex, her beliefs, her team, her missions; her future-line with Naruto was everything a strong independent person could want. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 206: Chapter 206 And Kurenai''s need to see her blond lover only grew when she learned her time with her team will be cut down to a third of what it once was; essentially team meetings and drills. Though she didn''t let it show, it was depressing for the Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hy¨±ga n heads to take their children for special n training. Kurenai knows she''s being a little dramatic, however, after watching Naruto''s near death, losing her students, and gaining more objectivity with Asuma, all in one day, she felt out-of-sorts and vulnerable and couldn''t help the irrationally reurring thought, ''my students are leaving me¡­'' So, after finding Naruto''s clone reading on her bed, she walked right up to him, grips him desperately by the hair and jaw and kisses him deeply, drilling her tongue deep in his oral cavity and greedily siphoning as much of his saliva as she could before eventually pulling away. Stroking his groin through his pants, she wantonly expresses, "Naruto¡­ I need you in me." After the dazzled blond came to his senses, he popped away instantly, and at thetest, Kurenai expected the real Naruto to burst through her bedroom door in fifteen minutes. She fantasized he''d be ripping off her clothes in under ten minutes and ramming inside her secondster, however,ying in bed, hot and bothered, she felt foolish and desperate when she looks to her clock and counts aloud, "an hour and twenty-three minutes." Too restless for sleep, Kurenai considers pleasuring herself with her orange toy when she hears a slow yet powerful knock at the door. The only people she would ever expect at that time of night can enter without knocking. Unsure who could be visiting her at such an hour, Kurenai slips on some underwear, ck silk pajamas, and her red robe before making her way downstairs. Her expanding senses reassures her there''s no observable threat to her for a mile, though she picks up on a person sitting against her door. Disarming the F¨±in security and unlocking the entrance to her home, a bloodied Naruto''s upper half slides back andnds t on his back. "Naruto!" Dropping to her knees, her rmed mind can''t even begin to assess his major injuries from his minor ones with all the dried blood, dirt, mud, and grime caked on him. His filthy and torn jacket is being used as a splint for his left arm, the swollen hand of which has dirt and dried blood over a sealing gash. That same dirty arm is redder than the skin tone of his body from severe irritation. Additionally, his chest is caked with dried blood from a pectoral puncture, the skin around his right eye is purple, and under his nose and mouth is dried blood. His breathing hitches and his right ankle also looks swollen. "¡­Yo," he tells her with a weak grin. "What happened," Kurenai calls, leaning closer to inspect every inch of him. Kurenai knows a few rudimentary healing jutsu and ces her palm over his chest. But before her green chakra can begin to diagnose his wounds, Naruto''s hand reaches her face, palming it affectionately. His blue eyes are a well of happiness she can easily be lost in when he tells her, "you always say honesty inmunication is important." Taking a deep breath, he admits, "don''t freak out, but I just came from fighting Zabuza-jiji-" "What! How! Why!" Kurenai immediately responds, before hastily dropping that line of inquiry and concentrating her green-covered hands on healing what she can, stating, "nevermind! I''ll get you to the hospital and alert ANBU on the way-" "Don''t," Naruto slowly tells her, softly pinching her cheek. "We just had a disagreement, is all. It''s fine now." "That may be the case," she starts, feeling a wave of adoration for the way he pinched her cheek. "But he''s a missing-nin from our Bingo Book who''s within the vige. I''m obligated to-" "I know," Naruto replies, nodding as best he can. "I know, but, I''m asking you not to¡­ for now." "You''re putting me in a terrible position," she hates to admit, moving away from his warm and dirty palm. "Yeah," Naruto states with a soft smile, letting his palm drop heavily. "Trust me, Nai-chan. I do mean only for now and I''ll tell Ji-chan. Plus, Zabuza-jiji can''t even get up right now. He won''t hurt anyone." Letting out an exhaustive breath of air, her hand caresses his face as she responds, "for now, I''ll keep it to myself¡­ however, I will inform Sandaime-sama as soon as you''re okay." When he nods with his beautifully warm smile, she moves on, saying, "we have to get you-" "It''s fine. I just need some sleep and I''ll be fine," his softly admits. "More importantly¡­ Nai-chan¡­ I''m home." Snorting before a pained smile graces her red lips. She hooks as much of her falling midnight hair behind one ear, leans down, and kisses his stained lips. Though she can tell how weak he is from her meager Iry¨­-ninjutsu connection, he had strength enough in his lips to make her feel safe, weightless, relieved, and happy. When she pulls back, she softly and happily tells him, "wee home." "Uh, did you just kiss a damn kid," Anko''s voice travels from the pathway leading to the open door of her home. Kurenai freezes, chastising herself for losing so much focus she couldn''t detect another person, ''ten paces away,'' her mind counts. Her closest friend witnessed her kiss a boy eight years her junior. Never having been in a situation like this, Kurenai''s mind and heart be septic with panic and short-circuits. "Uh, don''t hate me," Naruto voices as his head begins to lull, weakly adding, "but, I''m going to pass out now." With his eyes traveling to the back of his head, he finally yields his consciousness to the pain-relieving darkness of deep recuperative sleep. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 207: Chapter 207 ANKO Due to noninvasively torturing Haku-kun and Karin-chan for any relevant information or confirmations Konoha has in their foreign intelligence records, Anko knows Uzumaki Naruto-kun lives in the Ch¨±nin-sensei, Umino Iruka''s home. Given thete hour, she had expected him to be home, however, when she''s certain no one was home, the curvaceous kunoichi left. Unfortunately, Naruto''s living situation is all she knows about the blond boy''s day-to-day. Aside from being the Jinch¨±riki, his favorite food stall, and derations of bing Hokage, she doesn''t know his hangouts or preferences, which makes finding him on a random night difficult. Walking the path from Iruka''s residence through the shinobi''s residential area, Anko decides to postpone her search for the boy for the rare opportunity to see her babe, who lives nearby. Being a proctor for the Ch¨±nin exams on top of her work as a special J¨­nin for T.I.F. she hasn''t had much time for anything ofte, let alone nights out with her beautiful friend. They had chatted in the tower during the second test, however, it was never long conversations before one of them needed to be somewhere. As such, Anko''s steps are upbeat at the thought of surprising her best friend. At the same time, she grows more and more concerned when she detects uncoordinated mud-skidding footmarks and the small smears of blood on the floor that seem to lead to Kurenai''s house. Seeing blood in a ninja vige is nothing new, however, Anko held her breath at the sight of indistinct bloody sandal-prints trailing into her dearest friend''s open door. Anko rushes up the pathway only to stop dead in her tracks at the sight of her twenty-four-year-old raven-haired friend full-on kiss the bloodied blond subject she''d been searching for. A good interrogator always has questions. They can question anything, however, at that moment, a wide-eyed Anko was bombarded with so many of them, she simply could think to speak until her beautiful friends pulls away and warmly wees the boy home with a tenderness that absolutely blew the special J¨­nin''s mind. At that point, in an extreme effort to understand the alien evidence of love and affection in front of her, Anko first needed to ascertain, "uh, did you just kiss a damn kid?" Though the blond passed out, Anko''s acute attention was on Kurenai''s wide red eyes, tight jaws, tense shoulders, and rapid breathing. Even her long hair seemed to stand up in shock. Kurenai''s physical tells couldn''t scream louder that she got caught than if she actually used her voice to scream so. And the debauched maniac within Anko wanted to know everything! Smiling, broadly, a giddy Anko hops over on her tippy toes, light as air, swinging her arms merrily, and sweetly asks, "oh, no, Kure-neechee-ahhnn," she starts, cutely emphasizing the suffix. "What happened to him?" One of the sweetest interrogations for Anko to take part in is when everyone in the room, especially the criminal, knows the guilty party is caught, but rather than go straight for the confession, the interrogator takes their time, talks about other subjects, really pressures the guilty party with mundane affairs until the growing itch of truth begs to be scratched and they can''t take it anymore. In most cases, if the interrogator is good, they don''t even need to ask before the criminal confesses simply to end the subtle mind torture. In this case, a wide knowing smile and happy hungry eyes for an exnation is all Anko needs. However, Y¨±hi Kurenai is not a simple person and Anko can see the shock on her gorgeous friend''s face recede to neutrality as the trained J¨­nin dons on her emotion-concealing mask. Clearing her throat, the gorgeous kunoichi starts, "he fought¡­ someone dangerous." "Oh," Anko gleefully voices, dragging the sound out before kneeling beside the boy opposite Kurenai. Her body''s swaying motions were wide and deliberate as Anko asks, "and did the cuuute Uzumaki-kun win?" Staring straight-faced, Kurenai breaths for several moments before slowly exining, "¡­I wasn''t, uh, there, but I suppose- yes, he won." Smiling wickedly, Anko couldn''t help responding, "oh, I bet he did." The double meaning clear to both women, a tense Kurenai curtly says, "just grab his legs, Anko." Beginning the joy of her gentle probing, Anko grabs the blond''s ankles as shements in a lively tone, "oh, my, what big feet he has. My, finding sandals that fit must be hard, don''t you think, Kure-neechiaahhnn." To a trained interrogator, Anko can learn a lot solely from silence or physical reaction. With morements came more scope and in this astonishing case, the potential was all too tititing. Traveling upstairs in silence with a body between them, Kurenai ignores the gleefully smiling Anko when the busty tokubetsu j¨­nin notes, "I notice we''re going to your bedroom¡­ where sleep, among other things, happen." Taking no notice of Anko''s high-pitched humming-likeughter, Kurenai neutrally answers, "he has an elerated healing rate, however, we need to wash him off and dress his wounds." "elerated you say," Anko sings as they carefully handle the boy while entering Kurenai''srge bedroom. "So he doesn''t stay down for long, huh? Fast recovery means he can go again and again, huuuh?" Anko notices that her high-pitched humming-likeughter after each question makes Kurenai take a deep breath as they enter her bathroom. Looking at the tub, Anko notes, "oh, my, what arge tub. You could fit two people in there¡­ with plenty of room to move around in, huh?" Whether Kurenai broke her neutrality to deny whatever their rtionship is or she remained silent about the obvious elephant in the room, possibly suggesting how far they''ve gone, Anko was giddy with either oue. With more and morements or questions, the implication of which could either be telling or continues the torture show, it all has Ankoughing like a maniac within her troubled mind. Though Kurenai can tell Anko is nearly maniacal trying to restrain her urge tough out loud, she disregards the interrogator''s game to state in a detached tone, "remove his clothes while I get my med kit." Magically sliding her kunai out of the sleeve of her brown coat into her nimble fingers, Anko carefully, yet expertly, cuts into the unconscious blond''s clothes as she wonders aloud, "I hope he doesn''t mind if I''m the one removing his clothes." Once she removed the nt that is his jacket, wire-mesh shirt, and pants, Anko sobers up a little as Kurenai returns with all her supplies. Uzumaki had a fair amount of injuries, and it was especially interesting to see the gash at his chest and the hole through his left hand slowly close up upon being properly cleaned. Preserving the silence as her friend worked, Anko stood by as Kurenai cleaned every wound on the blond with a sponge, disinfected his wounds, and carefully wrapped up the injured area in gauze. She still had a million questions but she could wait. There was an injured Konoha shinobi that needed tending to first. Observing her friend gave Anko plenty of time to recall Kurenai''s behavior as ofte. Like many of their friends, and to Genma''s dread, they all assumed Kurenai and Asuma would be an item again after the Bitch-Princess from hell left. That was six months ago and even if it took Kurenai a few moons to forgive Asuma for shutting her out like that, she had expected to see the happy couple together by now. They all had and it affected Anko when they hadn''t. Anko didn''t know why she needed them together, exactly, but Kurenai''s happiness somehow felt connected to her own, as if allowing the tainted and disgraced special J¨­nin to live the best of both worlds; the happiness ofmitment vicariously through Kurenai, as well as independently with the asional romp whenever she wanted. After all, it wasn''t as if she could find that on her own after Orochimaru. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 208: Chapter 208 In the end, Asuma and Kurenai hadn''t gotten together, and for the past three months, Anko hasn''t felt content even with some of her favorite men. It was as if Kurenai''sck of the perfect romance somehow sucked away the joy of her casual sex flings. It''s fortunate preparing for the exams kept her too busy for nights out or hookups, and as she watches Kurenai gentlyy the slumbering half-naked boy in her bed¡ªtucking him in¡ªAnko finds herself absolutely salivating to hear this story. Opening the bedroom door for Kurenai, the beautiful pair find themselves in her kitchen; lights on and a ss of honey wine between them. ''Another change,'' Anko''s mind notes as she leans forward with her strong abdomen pressed against the counter of the kitchen ind. In her low-cut red silk robe, Kurenai was leaning against the counter by the stove while Anko eyed the ss when she answered Anko''s curiosity toward the wine. "I stopped stocking liquor in the house." "Is he the reason why," Anko casually asks, nudging her chin at the ceiling to the blond in her bed. Kurenai doesn''t answer and Anko grins wickedly. Respecting Kurenai''s mind and her ability to use it, Anko breaks first, like that itchy criminal and openly confesses, "this is INSANE!" Laughing as Kurenai shushes her, worried the boy might wake up. "Not that I care you''re robbing the cradle-" "He''s sixteen," Kurenai interjects before quickly adding, "please, Anko, this is going to be hard enough as it is without exaggerations and mimunication." Nodding her head with closed eyes and a huge amused grin, Anko agrees, "yeah, of course." Turning a little more serious, she starts, "before anything, there''s just a few things I need to get out of the way. And just because I ask these questions doesn''t mean I don''t know who you are. This is just sooo not you¡­ I''m in chaotic need of a realignment here." Sighing audibly, Kurenai epts with a nod and an, "I understand." Anko first asks, "is he ckmailing you?" "No," Kurenai quickly answers. "Would you be allowed to tell me if he were," Anko counters. "He''s not ckmailing me," Kurenai answers before adding, "nor is he using some mind-controlling jutsu on me." Nodding, Anko then asks, "¡­are you ckmailing him?" Affronted, Kurenai touts, "no!" "Alright," Anko responds, holding up a palm. Cautiously, she then asks, "are you using him to get over Asuma?" Kurenai''s face morphed with her words, from an affronted, "no¡­" to a doubtful, "not really¡­" then finally, a guilty, "not anymore." Clearly, there''s a story there as Kurenai weakly requests, "please don''t judge me." "I''m offended," Anko humorously ims. "You know I''m not judgy like that." They pause as Kurenai takes another long swig of her sweet-red. Scratching her neck, Anko then tries for the big question, "is this, like¡­ love¡­ or something?" Kurenai starts with, "I¡­" then, seemingly out of words to answer such a basic question, decides to drink her entire ss of wine instead. Anko couldn''t help herrge eyes and loud groan. "Wooooooow," Anko gasps, taking a sip of her wine out of courtesy as she''s not much of a wine drinker. "He just snuck up on me," a blushing Kurenai tries to justify as she refills her ss. Ankoughs out loud, guttural and joyously as she holds herself up on the counter to keep from falling, then jokingly asserts, "your fucking shadow ain''t even that sneaky!" "Moh, Anko," Kurenai groans in annoyance. "This isn''t funny." Weakly waving in surrender, the amused and relieved Anko takes many moments to settle down before apologizing, then continuing, "right, right, you''re right. Hah¡­ I guess the real question is, why didn''t you tell me? I mean, we are girl-friends, right? I''m not wrong about that, am I?" "No, no, you''re not," Kurenai quickly ays. "Yes, Anko, we are, and you''re right. I should''ve told you at some point." "So¡­" "¡­I didn''t say anything¡­ for a few reasons," Kurenai slowly answers to the best of her ability, again, alluding to a series of events behind all this. "At first," Kurenai continues. "It started as this unbelievably insane mistake, followed by another one, then another-" "Been there," Anko toasts. Kurenai raises her ss while saying, "then, before I knew it, it became more. And now¡­ ugh, Kami, I¡­ I think I''m falling." Kurenai takes another long swallow, though she doesn''t empty the ss this time. "Woooow," a blinking Anko sounds in sheer disbelief, taking a sip herself before asking, "and you''re sure this has nothing to do with Asuma?" "That''s like asking if I like the color orange because I''m trying to forget the color blue¡­ I don''t know," Kurenai answers. "Everything is sort of mixed in, isn''t it?" "Wait," Anko states, waving her hands. "How long has this been going on- Wait, how far have you gone with him- Wait," Anko keeps interrupting herself when she recalls how sexy and glowing Kurenai has been looking and asks with the widest eyes of shock and certainty, "you''ve had sex with him, haven''t you?" After involuntarily licking her lips, Kurenai slowly voices, "¡­let me just start from the beginning," and Anko screams with giddy joy. After Kurenai pelts Anko with some napkins, the curvaceous torture specialist settles down. Taking the bottle with them, they move to thefortable sofa in the living room and Anko listens to a story that will be ingrained in her memory for as long as she lives. Anko only interrupted her beautifully embarrassed friend three times, asking, "you actually attacked him with kunai?" Then again with, "wait, how big is he?" And the final time with a surreptitious, "bitch, his dick does WHAT?" Sliding lower on herfortable sofa, an emotionally exhausted Kurenai finishes the hour-long story with, "and suddenly, he''s this utterly surprising young man I just can''t stop thinking about." "Kami, so much makes sense now," Anko remarks. Scooting closer to her confused and emotional friend, Anko tells her in her mostforting voice, "I can understand some of that- actually, I can understand a lot of it; especially the drinking. But at the heart of it all, I get the options." "Tsume-san is probably the only kunoichi I know who''s a leader, still involved in the vige, and has children," Kurenai remarks. "Even Y¨±gao-chan has expressed concerns about the role her gender is viewed to serve to the vige." "Well, she has an easier chance of getting Hayate-kun to stay home and mind the children," Ankoments about the chronically sick man, to which Kurenai sluggishly nods. "You know I always thought it was disgusting how women were expected to stay home while the men fight." "I do," Kurenai mumbles,zily sipping her wine, before Anko continues, "as if I didn''t want to be out there defending my home right next to em, not that I don''t understand it. They can''t pop out babies to refill the armies." . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 209: Chapter 209 "Whether I''m out in the field or educating the shinobi of tomorrow," Kurenai begins to share. "I''m not sure that I want my baby to be the only contribution to the future of this vige. A stay at home mother after all that training? I just don''t know." "I can''t imagine that would be an easy adjustment," Anko reasons. "Especially when you think about how easy it is for us to kick the bucket. You and Asuma could have a little brat of your own when one bad mission ends yours or his life. People die young in our world; no way around that. Which means we either train like crazy to live as long as we can or live from moment to moment, like a lot tend to do." "Getting with Asuma feels like trading away the vige for the person, not to imply it''s any less meaningful," Kurenai huffs. "But with Naruto, I can continue to serve my vige, the sex is utterly fantastic, he''s amazing; in an intriguing sort of way¡­ I just can''t help dying the probability with Asuma. I keep telling myself, ''just a little while longer.''" "He''s sleeping in your bed right now, babe," Anko notes, sensing movement. "You won''t even tell me who he fought. It''s pretty clear he''s more than just some good dicking¡­ Shit!" "What," Kurenai asks, straightening her posture and turning to her friend. "Mnn, I came here to see you," Anko starts, murmuring a bit with uncertainty. "But I was also going to as if you know Uzumaki''s usual haunts." Growing confused, Kurenai asks, "why?" "Didn''t you read the report," Anko calls out happily. "He not only covered my six when I was fighting that summon, but he held back that snake-fucker all on his own! I was going to offer him a BJ, maybe even pop his cherry, but, I guess that''s off the table, huh? ¡­That is off the table, right-" "Yes," Kurenai responds, too buzzed to think about crossing such boundaries. "Right, right," Anko hums. "¡­I mean, I''ve never heard you gush about a guy deep-dicking you-" "Anko," Kurenai admonishes, feeling more heat in her cheeks, certain she''s blushing madly. Anko didn''t bring up how her sense of smell is easily picking up how aroused the raven-haired beauty is, and simply raises her palms in humored surrender as she responds, "alright, alright. I probably wouldn''t have anyway. I¡­ uh, haven''t actually had sex in a month and a half¡­ to be lying; in two months." "That''s- I see," Kurenai slowly processes before asking, "is everything okay?" "Honestly, not sure," Anko shrugs. "I''ve wanted to talk about it¡ªpart of the reason why I came over¡ªbut, we''ve been busy. A lot''s been on my mind and the only times I can stop thinking is when I''m torturing someone. Then that snake-shit came back¡­ I don''t know. I''m just feeling¡­ off." "Well, I think that''s okay, Anko," Kurenai softly admits. "Our senses are highly tuned to our distress, whether internal or external. Take your time. There''s nothing wrong with properly working out your thoughts and emotion. I know I haven''t been the best of friends recently, but I''ll always be here for you." Hugging her friend for several minutes, Anko eventually says, "I''m going to get going." "You don''t have to," Kurenai reassures her friend. "Yeah, I do," Anko states with a wide sly grin. "Your boyfriend is awake." Kurenai blushes as she corrects, "he''s my student¡­ and¡­ he''ll go back to sleep." "Instead of going to the hospital, he came straight here," Anko points out as she gets up. Following Anko to the front door, Kurenai justifies Naruto''s decision by remarking, "it''s likely he wouldn''t have received fair treatment, which exins why he came here." "Oh girl, you are deeeep in denial," Anko chuckles before kissing the red-eyed beauty on the lips. "Thank him for me," Anko mentions, adding, "four or five rounds ought to do it." "Moh, Anko," Kurenai bemoans as the busty blue-tinted ebony-haired J¨­nin deres, "night, babe." KURENAI In the silence of her own home, a buzzed and warm Kurenai grows nervous as she secures the door and arms her F¨±in security. Her senses tell her Naruto''s cardiac rhythm has elevated to that of a conscious person. Turning around to look at the staircase leading to the second floor, to her bedroom, to her bed, and the blond stud in her bed waiting patiently for her elevates her heart rate and amplifies the erotic synergy crackling throughout her body. Before she realizes it, she''s closing the door to her bedroom and leaning against it. Lying in bed, nearly as she left him, only looking directly at her with his deep blue eyes, Kurenai feels her nipples harden as she tly asks, "how do you feel?" As Naruto does away with his covers, hisrge pure eyes focus solely on her, as if he wasn''t capable of seeing anything else, and with a slight limp, walks over to her. Captivated by his eyes and heart-pounding, Kurenai tries to remind Naruto as much as herself, "you should stay in bed." However, he remains silent as he presses his shinobi''s bodyfortably against her as Kurenai tries, "you¡­ you''re¡­ still injured-" Head-to-head, Naruto takes the clean line of her elegant jaw with his good hand and meets her red full lips with the heat of his. Tilting his head, pressing the side of his nose to hers, deepening their soft fleshy connection with every eternal-second that passes until her entire body tingles in delight. Kurenai felt so light, hot, and loved, she returns the passionate kiss just as ardently, taking his jaw to press in as much as her need for him demands. Pulling back, Naruto caresses her face as his first words to her expresses his gratitude in a hoarse voice and couldn''t believe how much she loved to hear his scratchy throat vocalize, "thank you for taking care of me." His husky voice sent a thrilling tingle down her stirring body as she slowly runs her fingers through his silky blond hair and mindlessly mutters, "of course." To her immense joy, the pressure of his warm and strong body pressing into her soft and pliant physique, somehow sucking the popping energy from her legs and paper-thin knees as he hoarsely asks, "is¡­ everything okay with your friend? Anko-chan, right? She was the proctor for the second test." "It is¡­ no thanks to you," she jokes, wondering why his voice is making her extra sensitive. Pressed so close together, with the building heat from his body and breath on top of his unique scent filling her nose, it takes her a moment to settle down to exin, "we talked. I¡­ never doubt she would support me, but it feels different now that she knows." . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 210: Chapter 210 "Different good or bad," his impregnating voice quietly wonders. "¡­I''m going to need some time to figure that out," Kurenai finally answers. With a wicked smile, she slowly adds, "but I don''t believe it''s anything that would prevent me from being your very proud sensei." Still pressed against her soft warm body, Naruto slowly lowers his body by his knees, creating dragging friction that made her think he was going down on her until his hands hook the back of her strong thighs right under her bubble butt, and despite his healing injuries, he lifts her off her feet. Surprised, Kurenai yelps as she automatically wraps her toned legs around his hips, marveling at the engulfing heat radiating from the strong muscles of his hot body. "Good," Naruto tells her with his hoarse voice and she can''t help but squeeze his waist tighter and sex leak further. Hugging his neck, her instinct-driven crotch slowly grinds against his throbbing rod. Still, her buzzed mind won''t relinquish full control of her actions as she maintains, "we¡­ shouldn''t." Leaning her head low so their foreheads are touching and her arms are around his neck, she mentally berates herself as she feels little control of the way her body is grinding against his. Though, she weakly adds, "you''re still recuperating." Inhaling her bewitching scent, Naruto sways rhythmically with every step to the side of herrge bed so her long, shaggy, onyx hair wisps against his content face and neck. The aroused blond gruffly tells her, "Nai-chan, I need you way more than I need rest." Like the opposite poles of two maic fields, Kurenai''s soft needy lips felt the pull and automatically snap full-on to his. She actually moaned to feel his raw emotional need through his hungry lips and her tongue yields to his rough organ as he nourishes her hunger long-awaited hunger for him. Buzzed, aroused and all but lost to her impassioned body, a hot Kurenai unconsciously rocks and rolls her dripping venus on his throbbing champion. Arms wrap tightly around his neck and head as his hands knead her sensitive thighs, they make-out passionately until oxygen bes an immediate priority. It was only a break for Kurenai, who happily wanted to continue such an arousing kiss, however, she hadn''t expected Naruto to toss her on the soft bed, shrieks happily in surprise as shends gazing at him. Her breasts jiggle invitingly underneath her nightie and he quickly drops his useless boxers, standing before her ready, hungry, bandaged, but at full mast and dripping. His blue eyes zone in on her arousing sexy body and Naruto''s cock twitched at the mere thought of being sopletely enveloped by her wet, hot, hole. Vividly recalling the feeling of being embraced by her soaking sex, pounding his hot rod inside her until she milks him for every ounce of thick man milk in him while staring deep into her captivating scarlet eyes makes his heart race and his determination to stay inside her forever soar. Fog-minded with lust, Kurenai was scared by how sensitive her hot body is for him. After weeks of going without, after her time with her students has been reduced, after arresting what could be with Asuma, after recounting to Anko the events of just how far she''se to this very moment with an amazing, strong, virile blond gazing carnally with determined fascination, she nearly has a mini-orgasm from her building anticipation under his gaze alone. Even so, they are starving for more, like nothing else mattered. He wasn''t gentle when he lifts her knees to his shoulder and she didn''t worry when she used the leverage to lift her pelvis off the bed, making him wince from the injury to his left arm and chest. Wanting her desperately, he removed her silk pajama shorts, but he grunted as he ripped off her wet panties. Kurenai only grew unbelievably horny when the impassioned blond drags her closer to the edge of the bed and only hooks her left knee over his right shoulder as she eagerly spreads her left leg out. ''I taught him how to fuck my brains out,'' her hazy mind screams in excitement as he slowly drags his bulbous crown along her glisteningbia. Torturing her with his slow dig of the entrance of her pleasure pocket, her mind yells, ''he should know I''m ready! I''ve been patient long enough!'' Her stomach flexes trying to gain more reach but when it doesn''t work, Kurenai pleads, "Moh! Naruto just fuck me already!" The galling mind games she taught him, he smiles as he continues on, and her melting mind moans, ''he''s grinning. The motherfucker''s grinning at me.'' As much as she hated it, she couldn''t deny how unbelievably hot it was and just when her horny delirium is dead set on yelling at him, he grips that curving spot she loves between her waist, ass cheek, and high hip of her hooked leg before he sharply thrust his entire love muscle deep into the core of her yearning womanhood, stretching her quivering quim like she couldn''t remember him ever doing. "MMMnnnmMMnnnnnn, MMMnnnnn, AAAHnnnn," her wet voice wails out, her tight body cumming a little as she shakes and quivers sporadically from her squeezing core. Both overly wired for this very moment, when a fully submerged Narutoes alive to Kurenai''s hot sopping sex as she grips him merciless, they both groan loudly from the excruciating passion. Overjoyed together, it''s exactly the powerful force the lovers have beencking in their lives and were in great need of. Knowing how absolutely soaked she is for him is arousing enough, but on top of that, his precum-leaking crown feels more sensitive than usual. Though he felt he wouldn''tst long, Naruto had the presence of mind to calm down a whit before leisurely pulling out of her sopping wet suction, to her continued moaning delight. Gripping her by the bend at her hip with her left knee hooking over his shoulder, Naruto ms back into her spread legs, hard, treasuring the rich pink honey pot only a second before pulling back out with a loud, ''shlickk!'' Her entire body was crackling energy, rupturing sporadically and with every pounding thrust, vibrated with every fold her beef curtain tangle on his prominent crown, and Kurenai was mindless. Hers was a constantly quivering cock-socket as she tries, with every thick meat-filling totch onto his pounding shaft, but with the overflow of her lubricating walls, her dting pussy could never hold him in; generating shocks exploding through her flushed body as his thick head churned her buttery insides. Her rocking body grips the sheets, nearly ripping them. Her toes contort, stretch, and cross. Her saliva dribbles out of her moaning open maw and the room was a hotbed of smacking meat, guttural moans, and a creaking bed. "Yes, mmnn, yeeesss, Kami! Ahn! AHHn! Mmnn! I''ve Haah AHhn! Missed this," she mindlessly moans out to the steaming room, arcing her elegant and flexible neck back, and with a practiced hand, Naruto leans forward, steeping his cunt-spreading thrusts deeper as he grips her windpipe just below her jaw, exciting her to a frightful glee. Happy with just the right amount of aggression, of passion, Kurenai was in euphoric love with the boy fucking her to a stupor. Cushion soft and gripping his cock like a hot vice, Naruto, groans in his husky voice. He keeps a slow rhythm because any more speed, any more friction, any more of her exciting sounds, or insane pleasure from her cock-cleaner, and he''ll unload his brimming sack in a second. In the furnace heat of their union, his only saving grace is the pain he still feels from his battle with Zabuza. However, in her favorite position, he knows her entire pleasure zone expanded to her entire being, making her velvet pleasure organ spasm deliciously with every thrust, bringing him closer and closer to his edge. With his every body-rocking thrust, Kurenai couldn''t refrain from moaning in eye-crossing pleasure. She felt like she was experiencing mini-orgasms while simultaneously building to one massive climax, losing further control of her quivering motor functions to the point her fanning eyshes flutter from his thick pounding. Everything was adding up to a truly tremendous explosion and she wasn''t sure she would survive it; the length of time going without him, feeling his great need for her, feeling her great need of him, what it means to be with him instead of Asuma,ing clean with Anko, nning to have her darling Hinata-chan embrace the real Naruto when likely have raw sex after¡­ numerous creampies¡­ possibly being impregnated¡­ every thought was so hot, anything could set off her. Then she heard his deeply husky voice fuck her ears to sugary pleasure. "Your pussy''s perfect! You''re perfect for me, Nai-chan! Nai-chan! I''m- Mnn! CUmmmmmniNNG!" A wincing Naruto grunts with his hoarse voice, and unbeknownst to him, that burning tone shoots pure ecstasy into her brain. Engorge with as much imminent lust as his pistoning cock, the thick coil of pleasure building at the gate of Kurenai''s entire being ruptures. Naruto ms deep into her cunnie, stuffing himself to the balls exactly as her pleasure-snatch mps shut around his erupting pleasure pump. Sharp pleasure detonates from her core and his hot cum as the nerve-racking waves pop and crackle up and down her gorgeous form, tickling her scalp joyously, moaning from the wide O of her red lips, electrifying her nipples and thighs, and twisting her toes. With the first burst of the injured Naruto''s long-awaited thick semen, his legs give out. Though their sex organs welded together, Kurenai was in heaven and couldn''t make sense of being dragged over the edge of her bed, pulling slick sheets with her. Her jittery crotch will not let go of his as he falls on his ass and the kic energy pushes up deeper into her swallowing love tunnel. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 211: Chapter 211 With her quivering leg slides down to his right elbow, pressed between their sweating bodies, he unloads weeks worth of pent-up man-milk, and as she expected, it was a massive quantity. Moaning and shuttering on hisp, his cock simply kept ejacting hot rivers of baby-batter, expanding her contracting chamber with ounces of his hot cream. Despite the fireworks going off in his nearly catatonic mind, her jiggling breasts and erect nipples danced in his face and Naruto instinctivelytches on to her right nipple while massaging her spasming hip muscles, prolonging her sensation of mind-altering multiple orgasms. As concentrated hot cum was pumped into her hot sucking cunt, Kurenai couldn''t do more than react. The dy of their union was too long, the heavenly gratification was too perfect and she held him like her only sce while she drenched his cock and balls in herdy honey. As her shuddering meat glove sucked him in greedily, her shaking limbs held on to him, taking shelter in his solid embrace from her mind-eroding pleasure. With his constant oral and palming ministrations, her series of orgasmssted for nearly nine minutes. Her raven locks were stered to her sweaty skin, her honey pot was brimming with cum and she was so happy she couldn''t help taking possession of his jaw and kissing him deeply, only pulling away to weakly admit, "it''s scary¡­ how good you make me feel," before kissing him again. Chuckling with his husky voice, he remarks, "you took the words right out of my mouth." Removing her knee from over his arm, she wraps her legs around his waist as they have another long make-out session basking in the sweaty heat of their union. His hands massage her neck and scalp before pulling away and his rough voice confesses, "there''s nothing like looking into your eyes when you cum around my cock." Chest-to-chest with her arms around his neck, Kurenai starts, "yours is the only cock I want to¡­" However, gazing into his hypnotic blue eyes, seemingly into his densely bright soul, she''s lost for words. His happy face so close to hers, Kurenai instinctively knows she will be loved by this amazing young man possibly for the rest of their lives. Their connection feels that deep¡ªlife-long¡ªand considering where they started, her treatment of him, it amazes her that she''s so open to sharing her heart with him. Matters of her heart have been gravitating toward the blond stud more frequently, and though she isn''t bothered by the prospect of being more with him, her convictions won''t cross that line unless she''s certain not to cause Hinata-chan any undue anxiety and betrayal. That would go against everything she stands for as a sensei and mentor to the future leaders of their vige. Be that as it may, at the moment, with boneless arms possessively around his neck, Kurenai leans in and slowly shares an open-mouth tongue exchange with more heart and need than she typically allows; a kiss that felt more like forever rather than in the moment. A make-out session so deep, slow, and heavy, it left them both breathless and dazed for more. However, with Naruto still inside her, she can feel he isn''t recovering as fast as he normally does. She also notes his heavy breathing and droopy eyes, and can only imagine how exhausted he must be. Despite his otherworldly vitality, everyone has their limits. ''Survived nearly dying fighting his teammate early in the morning, and Momochi Zabuzater on in the same day,'' she mentally gasps. ''It''s amazing he could get it up let alone give me a fucking marathon of orgasms.'' So rather than trying for another round, a deeply satiated Kurenai kisses his forehead before standing on shaky legs. Immediately she can feel the monster quantity of frothy ejacte streaming down the length of her ravished womanhood. Ignoring it, she takes his good hand and smacks the other when he tries to reach for her perfect C-cup breasts. "None of that until you recuperate," Kurenai sternly tells him as she helps him up. She drags him into bed as he groans in disapproval, reminding her, "but we''re celebrating, aren''t we? One time isn''t a celebration." Ignoring his bratty argument, Kurenai makes himy down before tucking him in as she asserts, "when you feel better, I''m not going to say no to more celebrating. But for now, I really do want you to rest." Rather than argue her care of him, Naruto yields, though, after she freshens up, he enjoys cuddling with the raven-haired beauty. Cuddling wasn''t anything new with them, but going to sleep with her head resting on his shoulder and half her body holding him felt different. He tends to hold her when they sleep together, but this time she was holding him, which made him feel warm and loved. Atop her man, Kurenai went to sleep happy¡­ and awoke an hourter when Naruto was beside himself with arousal. Momentarily stunned by the sudden development, she doesn''t pay attention to what''s happening until he is nestled between her legs andpping up her sensitive cunnie. His tongue is already long and rough, so to start with a wider surface dragging achingly slow up her love petals, Kurenai was hot and leaking in no time. He kept his slow pace regardless of her pleas for more until she bucked her hips for more friction. Pulling away from her pink slit, his rough tongue and mouth then focus on her love button as his fingers shallow probe her dting quim. As a sensei, she marvels at how well she taught him, thrilling her immensely in the process, while he steadily builds her orgasm to a hip bucking climax, quaking her love juices into his gulping mouth. Though he lets her rest, she can feel his steel hardness press against her blissful core, happily reminding her that his passion for her hasn''t ceased. No sooner did she think how much she missed him did he finally give her the stuffing she craved, moaning just as happily as he does. Considering their experiences, missionary is a fairly tame position to be churning her inside with, however, there''s no better position to gaze into each other''s eyes when he ruptures deep in her quaking baby-chamber and she wrings him out for every drop. Holding each other blissfully, they fall fast asleep¡­ until his vitality demands, once again, to ravish her sweet sex until their mutualpletion. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 212: Chapter 212 His insatiable eagerness pushed between her yielding pink lips several times the entire night, resting for an hour or so between session, upon which, Naruto would, once again, take her firmly by the hips, align his shapely knob to the entrance of her hot moist sex, and groan together when he prates her tight squishy sex. It wasn''t until early morning when they finally slept for longer than an hour, and yet even then, before they even have breakfast together, she''s filling his mouth with her soft breast while he''s repeatedly filling her lower velvet mouth with his rock hard cock. After, with thoughts toward Karin-chan, a mostly recovered Naruto tells Kurenai he should check on his cousin, however, they agree to meetter that night to discuss Hinata''s genjutsu training before continuing their celebration. Walking away from his second home, Naruto didn''t notice Anko rush into Kurenai''s house to demand all the glorious details. HAKU Turning to the familiar chakra leaping through the cascading rush of water and into the little carved-out room behind the waterfall, Haku bows as he greets a former acquaintance. "Mei-san." Observing the empty round terra-room¡ªabsent of any light to avoid detection¡ªbehind the oddly ced waterfall, a drenched Mei notes, "Konoha certainly has some strangendscapes." Turning to the beautiful boy stand in front of a cot a deathly Zabuza is resting on, a wet Mei greets, "Haku-kun," beforementing with an obvious sigh. "If only you were more masculine¡­ and straight. What a union we could''ve made." The tall, shapely woman with arge bust, thin waist, and perfect hips steps forward like a model, wearing a mesh insert, long-sleeve blue crop-top, bodice dress, the hem of which reaches above her knees and is double-slitted up to her hips so her legs were not restrained even if her mesh-legging thighs were enticingly visible. Unannounced in foreign territory, it wouldn''t make sense for her to bring her white belt and pouch, though she still wore her white, high-heel, knee-length sandals with shin-guards. With fair, unblemished skin, seductive green eyes, vibrant auburn hair down to her thighs was ented with a top-knot and short bangs fetchingly framing her model face and covering her right eye. The woman was the most stunning example of a seductress. A perfect woman even the man she''s in the process of murdering couldn''t hate. Smiling politely, an impassive Haku simply replies, "if only," before quickly asserting, "before you continue, I know you came to purchase Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ as a means to attract Zabuza-sama and myself to your cause, but as you recall, we did not agree with your diplomatic methods of rebelling against Karatachi Yagura then, and nothing has changed now." "As I recall, Zabuza-san is the one who didn''t agree with my methods," Mei reminds him. "You merely followed him." "Correct," Haku doesn''t disagree. "I empathize with your situation, with all of Hidden Mist, however, my stance has not changed any more than Zabuza-sama''s directive dictates. I only follow Zabuza-sama¡­ and most recently, Naruto-sama." "Traveling from Kiri," Mei begins, looking over the vials and materials Haku is employing to nurse Zabuza. "I simply couldn''t believe Ch¨­j¨±r¨­-kun when he alerted me of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. It would certainly be beneficial to have the executioner''s in our forces, however, it was difficult to imagine just how it came to be on the ck market without the Demon''s demise. For surely Momochi Zabuza would not part with Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ unless it was taken upon his death." Turning to Zabuza and impassively observing his prone, yet muscr form, Mei adds, "when I came upon him on our journey here, he, naturally, wouldn''t confess to me what had happened no matter how much I asked. Honestly, Haku-kun, I don''t know how you travel with such a sourpuss." "With fulfillment and joy," Haku answers. Shaking her head with clear remorse, Mei sadly states, "why are all the honest and loyal ones taken¡­ or gay?" "I''m trying to sleep," Zabuza gravely informs them. "Such a sourpuss," Mei sighs, closing her eyes on the slender man like closing a disappointing book. "After witnessing his fight with the blond, Uzumaki-kun, it''s understandable why Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ became avable. For quite a young shinobi, he''s certainly strong. It''s understandable why you would follow him, Haku-kun." Walking back to the water-rushing mouth of the room, Mei turns and addresses them of the loud waterfall. "I want you both to be apart of this movement I''m gathering: to unite the viges and rebuild diplomatic rtions within Kiri and all the other nations. Zabuza-san, Haku-kun, help me end this reign of chaos and murder behind Yagura''s leadership. Align your strengths to our mutual cause and to start," her piercing green eyes lock on Zabuza as she promises, "I will make certain Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is back in your possession." Turning to Haku, the beautiful enchantress continues, "when our new, peaceful reign begins, Zabuza-san will have a ce in my government, which also means you will finally have a home as well." "I already have a home," Haku ims. "It''s not Konoha," Mei assures him. "I''d be surprised if you weren''t currently being monitored in some way for the first year of your life here, to make certain you''re not a spy or saboteur. At this very moment, the owner of that weapon shop is reporting the Demon of Hidden Mist nearly killed him, your known associate, Haku-kun. I imagine you know this, which is why you brought him here instead of the home you reside in. I understand you care about Uzumaki-kun, however, he is a Konohagakure shinobi, thus unable to assist you when theye for you. And they wille." Zabuza''s scratchy voice asks, "that it? I thought you were going to say something worth a damn." "I can secure passage out of Konoha right now," Mei continues, not bothered by Zabuza''s aggression. "¨­yashiro has a safe-site nearby that you both can hide in until Zabuza-san is well again. In the meantime, I''ll recover Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. Then we can take our country back from the bloody clutches of a tyrannical Kage." . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Haku turns to Zabuza, ready to ept any decision he deres. Being Zabuza''s weapon for so many years, assisting him, watching him, healing him, Haku knows everything about the wonderful man. Regardless of how brash he would like to be, Haku knows him, so when the deathly pale-skinned man grumbles, the beautiful boy realizes Zabuza''s train of thought is running against his own interests. It makes Haku smile fondly and it''s no surprise when Zabuza states, "I work for the kid now. I''ll stay at the ck-site, but if you want my sword, the kid has to sign off on it." "I didn''t exin myself earlier, Mei-san," Haku happily begins to exin to the captivating woman with the most seductive poker face. "When I said, ''I have a home,'' I didn''t mean a ce; I meant Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama. They are my home." Haku then admits to the seductress, "Zabuza-sama has tasked me to make Naruto-sama''s dreame true and I have every intention of sacrificing my life for his, if need be, in order to make his dream a reality." "And what is the dream of such a captivating boy," Mei slowly asks, momentarily making Haku alert. Mei-san may be very civil and fair, but like Zabuza-sama, she graduated Kiri''s academy by murdering all the other potential ninjas in her ss, and with her lineage, has only grown stronger since then. Zabuza-sama himself had once admitted the stunning kunoichi was born with the potential to surpass any within their nation and possibly without. It almost unnerves Haku to be peered at by Mei''s sharp green eye and he cautiously answers, "though Naruto-sama might say, ''to be the greatest Hokage in existence,'' such a dream is too small for his potential." "I''m intrigued," Mei voices with a wicked grin she somehow manages to make charming. In front of such a devastating allure, Haku is grateful to be immune to her spell. "Then what would you im his potential is capable of?" "His is the strength of unity upon the world," Haku voices, though primarily to himself to affirm the truth within his heart. Focusing his chocte eyes on a sharp green one, Haku simply states, "to unite the five nations." "Mmmm," Mei hums, her smile growing wider. "Such a man¡­ perhaps it would be in all our interests if I simply persuade Uzumaki-kun to join our cause." A sudden wave of panic rushes through Haku, who quickly implores, "I''d appreciate it if you did not attempt to marry him." XXX MABUI Mabui''s first impression upon reading the Raikage''s ssified report was disgust, horror, and a mixture of overwhelming protection and sympathy. The team she was assigned to left Kumo promptly after her first read-through; leading to a cordial Mabui to observe her team lead and her fellow Ch¨±nin throughout their entire travel. The second time she read the report, their team was waiting in the designated area within the forest to enter Konoha under ¨­yashiro-san''s credentials as an authorized out-of-country merchant and Mabui could barely reconcile how such obvious viiny would go unpunished, going so far as to even question the yondaime''s judgment toward the Nosekai n. After entering the vige and settling in her shared bedroom within their safe-site, Mabui decides to read the report once again while her team lead and ¨­yashiro-san meet the contact in possession of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. Adding chakra to her finger, Mabui presses one of thirty seals on her storage clipboard, popping into existence the ssified missive she was given. She reads the cover page¡­ Mabui, As I exined before your departure, purchasing Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ for Bee is a secondary objective. Bee already has many weapons. Below is what I, as your Raikage, need from you. First, Dodai''s incident report you requested, unsealed and unredacted. Your Yondaime Raikage, A. Mabui then turns to the heartbreaking summary page¡­ CONFIDENTIAL REPORT. ISSUING AUTHORITY: KAGE Primary Investigator: Tsuyoi Dodai, J¨­nin, Special Attendant to the Raikage of Kumogakure. Subject: Investigation Report issued by Yondaime-sama on Senseis and contractors Nosekai K¨­rudo and Nosekai Hotto, of the Nosekai n, and their behavioral experiment hereby dubbed, The Monster Study for wildly hical practices. Summary: Seventeen years ago, married scientists Nosekai K¨­rudo and Nosekai Hotto from Kumo''s University weremissioned by the Sandaime Raikage to experiment on the importance of positive reinforcement for the development of a healthy self. The pair of scientists and their team selected 20 eight-year-old orphans and split them randomly into two groups. The goal of the study was to research treatment methods to better assist traumatized youths from war-torn viges, and as the architects of this study, all experiments and conclusions were conceived by the Nosekais. Though the Nosekais were parents as well, they were scientists first and included their children in the study. Each of the two groups had eleven children in it, however, like their daughter, Samui(8), both groups had children with some form of speech impediment; a stutter, mutism, hesitancy, or any irregrity with self-expression. Both groups were given tasks toplete and how they were treated during and proceeding the tasks was supposed to yield clinical results. The group with the Nosekai''s daughter, referred to as the Cold Group, were belittled for every little mistake they made in the process of a task. These children were constantly chastised by the Nosekais and their staff, and even the children in this group who didn''t have speech impediments started to develop stutters and selective muteness as a result of all the negative conditioning. The group the Nosekais ced their son, Atsui(7), in, referred to as the Hot Group, received positive affirmation throughout and the progress in all their tasks was publicly highlighted andplimented every step of the way. This greatly affected their confidence and even children with stutters began to speak freely and more fluently. Children in the Hot Group performed admirably under positive affirmation and participated regrly and enthusiastically. There was a point in the experiment when the psychological therapy was scheduled to be reversed and the children from Cold Group¡ªwho were constantly belittled¡ªwere supposed to begin gaining praise and attention for their work on a task. Likewise, the Hot Group¡ªwho were always praised regardless of performance¡ªwere supposed to receive the opposite conditioning. However, the Nosekai''s could not bring themselves to hamper their son''s clear confidence. cing their hope for the future on their son, they decided to continue the study as is. Sadly, not all the tasks were of a simple nature such as shape and number recognition, but behavioral training. Of the seventeen tasks that the twenty-two children were made to take part in, there are seven tasks in total that can be considered highly hical. I''ve highlighted three of the worst tasks each group was forced to perform in the summary below. Task: Obedience. The objective was obedience to authority despite the immorality of orders. The task asked the children to sit in front of a machine that raises the voltage of an electric chair. A prisoner from Kumo''s prison system is ced in the electric chair and the authoritative figure¡ªusually the Nosekais¡ªwould ask the prisoners interrogative questions with controlled wrong answers. When the prisoner naturally answered questions incorrectly, the interrogator would administer shocks through the machine and to the electric chair. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 214 As stated, the questions were not meant to be answered correctly and the Nosekais asked the children to increase the voltage of the shock after each question was incorrectly answered. Despite the horrifying screams of the tortured human sitting not more than two feet from them, the Cold Group children would be chastised harshly if they expressed any form of conscience objection, asked moral questions, cried, or defied the authority figure of saidmand in any way. In stark contrast, the Hot Group was praised for the very same objections. Complete report on page 6. Task: Midnight Climax. The Nosekais took both Cold and Hot groups to the nearby brothel, Midnight Climax, where they were ordered to administer drugs to recently ''acquired'' defiant and resistant prostitutes near their age to make them morepliant. The task was designed to mimic field decisions under deplorable and inhumane conditions. Samui(9) and the Cold Group were scolded or reprimanded at the slightest concern for the adolescent or teenage female''s declining health or tearful pleas, while Atsui(8) and the Hot Group weremended and apuded regardless if they dosed the young prostitutes or not. Complete report on page 11. Task: Facial Expression. The Nosekais were curious to see if all the children in their study would make the same facial expressions as a response to the same stimulus. Rather than trusting the subjects to make the facial expression uponmand, they decided to induce the expressions of pain, disgust, fear, sadness, and various other negative emotions from authentic actions. The young subjects would be made to submerge their entire arm inside buckets brimming with disgusting content such as feces, vomit, or roaches. They would receive electric shocks, or worst yet, given a puppy they would then have to behead with their bare hands. Young as they were, it was unlikely that any of them had the arm strength to remove a skull from its spine, so when Samui(10) and the other children in Cold Group couldn''t or wouldn''t behead the innocent animal, they would be scolded and criticized tyrannically for their "failure," then made to watch as the Nosekais removed the head of the animal in front of them. Atsui(9) and the Hot Group wereplimented and apuded whether they attempted to behead the animal or not; most did try. Complete report on page 18. The Tasks beyond this summary are arranged in order of date performed. The remaining four hical tasks are detailed at length on pages 2, 5, 14, and 21. Conclusion: What started as a method to aid traumatized children with speech impairments became something twisted and grotesque as only the worst of mankind is capable of. Not long after the Sandaime''s heroic end and the Raikage''s ceremonial cap changed heads, the Nosekais presented their study''s findings to the new A-sama for continued military funding. Disgusted to learn what had transpired under his father''smand, Yondaime-sama immediately halted the program. Due to the Nosekai n''s substantial power, poprity, and influence within Kumogakure, they had not faced any legal ramifications over the considerable mental abuse of the orphans or their children. In order to keep Samui(11) and Atsui(10) away from their parent''s notable field of influence, Yondaime-sama ordered Samui to be enrolled in the intelligence-gathering program of the military with an eventual major in seduction training while Atsui was enrolled in the Special Forces program with a focus on fieldmand and operations. Though Samui''s beauty was acutely apparent at a young age and Atsui showed great confidence in himself as a leader, they bothpletely failed these programs within two years. As a direct result of their traumatic experiences, a quiet and reserved Samui(13) could not produce the necessary facial expressions, or even emotions, required to properly seduce and manipte prospective targets. Atsui(12) was overconfident to the point of arrogance; overstating his skills and abilities, underestimating theplexity of a problem, and bing ignorant of any need for self-improvement. Stay updated through empire Under Tsuyoi Dodai''s rmendation, Samui(14) was enrolled in Special Forces, and though beginning behind all the students in the program, she unexpectedly thrived. To our excitement, she was a natural talent greater than all of her ssmates, and in the following six years, she consistently advanced from academy student to that of J¨­nin. Atsui(13) rejected enrollment in intelligence gathering, viewing the rmendation as beneath him, and was relocated to the infantry forces. Though he''s taken the J¨­nin''s exam four times, he''s failed every time and remains a Ch¨±nin. Your Directive: In the fifteen years after The Monster Study''s conclusion, the siblings have improved to varying degrees, however, they continue to struggle mentally. While exceptionally talented, Samui does not speak more than tomunicate only the most vital of instructions, often confusing her less than exemry subordinates. Atsui''s overconfidence is a detriment to himself and his teammates. Mabui, you are my best Operations Manager, and to the benefit of our vige, we function efficiently together. You are aware I do not want to reassign you, however, you have a background in psychological and behavioral science. In addition to your task of approving the funds for Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, you''re in an opportune position to assist them. If you''re able to help, Samui in particr, I will allow you to take the J¨­nin''s exam and approve any assignment you desire. Gratitude, Yondaime Raikage, A. Rolling up her Raikage''s ssified missive, Mabui is sickened, yet again, and near to tears. With a chakra-covered finger, she seals the report Dodai had given her in her borate storage clipboard before rubbing the excessive moisture from the corner of her sea-green eyes. This makes the third time she''s read the report, and with it, her feelings of inadequacy have all but disappeared. At twenty-six, Mabui is a Ch¨±nin still hoping, like many in her rank, to be J¨­nin, while a twenty-five-year-old Samui had be J¨­nin when she was twenty. Beautiful, confident, talented, intelligent, younger¡­ ''How could one person be so fortunate,'' Mabui recalls thinking when they first met to take part in this mission. Part of her extinguished jealousy extended from the fact that this young beautiful J¨­nin worked closely with Dodai-san, the Raikage, and specifically, Darui-san. Traversing the tallest tower of their vige for one thing or another, Mabui is often forced to hear how well Darui and Samui work together as well as hopes they might one day be an item. Despite Darui''s assurances, Mabui naturally couldn''t help but feel inferior whenpared to such a perfect kunoichi. In spite of Samui''s established family, her beauty, and her poprity among the men in the vige, the gorgeous blond''s stoic and off-putting appearance has not earned her any friends among the kunoichi in the locker rooms. To learn it''s only because no one understands what she''s gone through brings up an incredible amount of guilt and empathy within Mabui. ''Little did I know,'' she mentally chastises herself as she stares at her gray clipboard. ''The Monster Study¡­ fucking awful!'' With her background in psychology, Mabui is acutely able toprehend Samui''s quiet, traumatized persona to a painful degree as well as the days-upon-years she must''ve suffered since then. She knows childhood trauma often result in severe and longsting effect, and if it remains unresolved, that emotional and psychological disturbance carries over into adulthood, keeping a person from making meaningful connections with others. To know Samui isn''t truly capable of interacting with others to the standard of social convention disgusts Mabui to her core and Mabui vows to help her. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? Chapter 215 The Monster Study also exins why Atsui will not stop flirting with her. To her great annoyance, she has to force herself to be patient with an overbearing man who can''t understand ''no'' is an answer. Any general greeting or kind rejection from her only seems to motivate his delusion of them as a couple; as if she''s simply ying coy and hard to get. It leads her to wonder if it''s even possible for her to help him. It''s clear to her, Atsui needs a strong male figure he respects to guide his behavior. Despite Atsui''s behavior, her position as Kumogakure''s Chief Operational Manager does align well with this mission and her personal goals. On top of closely engaging with Samui and Atsui, she''s intimately familiar with Kumo''s finances and operations. Killer Bee may want Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, and A may want to gift him the legendary executioner''s de, but neither of the bulls spare a second thought to the financial bnce sheets. Samui is the team''s leader and Mabui is in charge of approving the sale on behalf of the Raikage. Noting the time, Mabui wonders if she shoulde clean to her blond team leader about her personal reason for joining this mission. Opening her intricately organized storage clipboard, Mabui''s chakra-covered finger unseals the very personal reason for her interest in joining this mission. Overlooking six pages ofplex F¨±injutsu, the silver-haired kunoichi is hopeful she''ll be able to decipher the Heavenly Transfer Technique with the help of one of Konoha''s manuals on F¨±injutsu. Wearing a ck, knee-length skirt with a narrow cut at the waist and a high-cord, light-gray, long-sleeved dress shirt, a stylish Mabui files her sheets of F¨±injutsu in her clipboard. Recalling the tform she had received with the ancient texts of the Tens¨­ no Jutsu, she hasn''t had much luck decrypting the older F¨±in characters. Mabui then secures her silky silver mane in a tight bun, though, allowing long bangs to frame either side of her beguiling tan face before she exits her room. Upon which, the tall and shoulder-broad Atsui immediately steps right in front of her, ignorant of how deeply he''s invading her personal space and smirking perversely. Her nostrils are filled with his musk as Atsui''s square jaw grins, brashly voicing his urges. "Looking scorching hot today, as usual," he says, his gaze inly lingering on her shapely form as she sneaks around and away from him. "You''re going to burn my eyes if you keep dressing this sexy," he adds moving close to her retreating form. "Atsui-kun," Mabui calmly tells him, putting her hand out to halt him. "You''re being inappropriate again." With sufficient distance between them, she continues, "remember, this unwanted¡ªunwanted¡ªsexual advancement that I don''t want¡­ I don''t want¡­ Please, stop." "Kami be good," he happily hums. "It''s the hottest thing in the world when you y hard to get," fondly expresses and Mabui has to take a deep breath to keep from hitting him. Rather than encouraging that misbehavior by disapproving it, Mabui exins in a direct and clipped tone, "I need to survey the security of the library. I''ll be back before dinner." Discover stories with empire "Actually, we''ll be back before dinner," Atsui corrects before adding with a shrug, "or not. We could do something else¡ªsomething hot and sweaty¡ªjust the two of us," he suggests, obviously ogling at her fit, yet curvaceous hips in her formal and form-fitted attire. She isn''t dressed scandalously or showing much skin, however, she''s quite aware of the secretary fantasy many men have. Her fiance had admitted as much. "Again," Mabui tries, ignoring how offended she feels while raising her clipboard to cover herrge breasts. "Atsui-kun, listen to my words. I do not want to date you. I do not want to sleep with you. I don''t ever want to marry you. I can''t stress any of those points enough." "Don''t worry, my little hot-pocket," he confidently grins, and Mabui''s shoulder tightens, her arm flexes, and her hand clenches into a fist ready to dislocate his smug square jaw. She just manages to withhold her reactionary attack as he adds, "even though you''re older, my parents approve and they''re going to take good care of us. We''ll live like royalty and all they want is at least four grandchildren, but I''m sure we can hit six as long as you keep that scorching figure of yours." Inhaling deeply for as much air as patience, her eerie voice tries, "¡­Atsui-kun¡­" then stagnates is sheer disbelief. "Yeah, Hot-Stuff," he suavely responds taking a long stride closer to her. Rather than continue to point out what he doesn''t seem to grasp, Mabui tries another tactic. Taking a step back, she patiently asks, "if you spoke that way to your mother, would she approve?" Aghast, he responds, "she''s my mom," as if the notion sickens him. "I''d never say that to her. She''s fat, ugly, and weak." "How about your father," Mabui asks, ignoring his odd choice of defense. "Are you nuts," he winces, looking at her with clear confusion. "Why would I ever say that to my dad¡­ unless, how kinky are you? I''ve heard some stories, like daddy-issues-" "Atsui-kun!" she yells,ting his attention. "The point is, there are reasons why you wouldn''t speak that way to your parents. Did you know that there are also reasons why you shouldn''t speak that way to me?" Looking at her with squinted eyes, evidently unable to grasp her meaning as he asks, "uh, that a trick question? Obviously, it''s different when two sexy-ass people are in love." "No, it isn''t," Mabui voices painfully patient. "We''re not in love, we won''t ever be, and I don''t want you to speak that way to me because you''re hurting my feelings." Smirking, Atsui waves aside her assertion as he gripes, e on, hot-cake-" "ATSUI-KUN," the silver-haired beauty res, adding just as loudly, "when you don''t listen to me, you hurt my feelings!" In the small room, her voice easily reverberates, however, an authoritative voice subconsciously assists in regting rebellious instincts for subjugating responses. Like the sharp cry of a predator, her loud voice cuts through him as she yells, "I feel sad being around you-" "Yo, wait, babe," he tries, attempting to calm her down with open palms. "There''s no need to feel like that. I got it. I can listen." "Good," Mabui quickly asserts. "First, when you talk to me, pretend you''re talking to your father. If you make me sad again, I will stop speaking to you. Understand?" She can tell by his quirking eye he''s trying to keep up and so she stomps the ground and asks hurriedly again, "do you understand? Do you understand? Do you understand?" "Yes, yes-" "Good," she interjects, not giving him the chance to revert to hisfortable way of being. "Second, I don''t need you to babysit me. We may be in a foreign country but I can take care of myself." Standing straighter, Atsui replies, "listen, babe- Uh, look, sis ordered me to be your bodyguard, so, wherever you go, I go." Knowing full well she can''t disregard that directive, Mabui continues, "as I said, I''m going to the vige''s library to gather intel on their security. If you muste, you absolutely cannot draw attention to yourself." Pressing his lips to a line as he shakes his head in disbelief, flowing his long straw-colored hair. Smacking his chest with his palm, he reassures her, "I think I know how to infiltrate a stupid library." It would appear Atsui does not know how to infiltrate a F¨±injutsu protected library. Mabui stayed clear of Atsui as he tripped the rm attempting to enter the building from the roof. Fortunately, his blunder gave her a clearer indication of howplex the security is and how fast Konoha''s Ch¨±nin respond as they chase after a fleeing, and thankfully, disguised Atsui. With Atsui''s unintentional help, Mabui reasoned the best w to exploit is the human factor. It didn''t take the sexy secretary more than forty minutes to locate the most bored and easily aroused Ch¨±nin, pretend to be a ditzy kunoichi who sheepishly forgot the protocol to enter the library, effortlessly manipting the aroused young man into giving her ess up to Ch¨±nin level knowledge, and gather a few scrolls to begin reading. Though she''s aware, the Ch¨±nin level material is unlikely to assist her, she still needs to verify as much and makes ns to recon a few more days before securing J¨­nin level clearance. . . . ??The novel is avable in PDF with more than 400 chapters, visit us in our Ko-Fi store?? /horizon2075?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!